This is a modern-English version of Short Stories for High Schools, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



SHORT STORIES
FOR HIGH SCHOOLS

EDITED

EDITED

WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

WITH INTRO AND NOTES

BY

BY

ROSA M. R. MIKELS

ROSA M. R. MIKELS

SHORTRIDGE HIGH SCHOOL, INDIANAPOLIS, IND.

Shortridge High School, Indianapolis, IN.

CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS

Scribner's

NEW YORK CHICAGO BOSTON

Copyright, 1915, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS

Copyright, 1915, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS


CONTENTS

PAGE
Introduction vii
Intro
Short Story Requirements xi
How to Use This Book xviii
The First Christmas Tree Henry van Dyke 1
A French Tar Baby Joel Chandler Harris 27
Sonny's Christening Ruth McEnery Stuart 35
Christmas Night with Satan John Fox, Jr. 51
A savings nest egg James Whitcomb Riley 67
Wee Willie Winkle Rudyard Kipling 79
The Gold Bug Edgar Allan Poe 95
The Ransom of Red Chief O. Henry 143
The Freshman Fullback Ralph D. Paine 159
Gallegher Richard Harding Davis 181
The Jumping Frog Mark Twain 221
The Lady or the Tiger? Frank R. Stockton 231
The Outcasts of Poker Flat Francis Bret Harte 243
The Mother's Revolt Mary E. Wilkins Freeman 259
Marse Chan Thomas Nelson Page 283
"Posson Jone’s" George W. Cable 315
Our Scented Uncle Henry Cuyler Bunner 341
Quality John Galsworthy 361
The Victory of Night Edith Wharton 373
A Messenger Service Mary Raymond Shipman Andrews 407
Markheim Robert Louis Stevenson 431

 

PREFACE

Why must we confine the reading of our children to the older literary classics? This is the question asked by an ever-increasing number of thoughtful teachers. They have no wish to displace or to discredit the classics. On the contrary, they love and revere them. But they do wish to give their pupils something additional, something that pulses with present life, that is characteristic of to-day. The children, too, wonder that, with the great literary outpouring going on about them, they must always fill their cups from the cisterns of the past.

Why? should we limit what our kids read to old literary classics? This is a question being raised by more and more thoughtful teachers. They don’t want to replace or discredit the classics. In fact, they love and respect them. But they do want to offer their students something extra, something that's alive and relevant today. The kids also wonder why, with so much great new literature being created around them, they always have to draw from the wells of the past.

The short story is especially adapted to supplement our high-school reading. It is of a piece with our varied, hurried, efficient American life, wherein figure the business man’s lunch, the dictagraph, the telegraph, the telephone, the automobile, and the railway “limited.” It has achieved high art, yet conforms to the modern demand that our literature—since it must be read with despatch, if read at all—be compact and compelling. Moreover, the short story is with us in almost overwhelming numbers, and is probably here to stay. Indeed, our boys and girls are somewhat appalled at the quantity of material from which they must select their reading, and welcome any instruction that enables them to know the good from the bad. It is certain, therefore, that, whatever else they may throw into the educational discard when they leave the high school, they will keep and use anything they may have learned about this[viii] form of literature which has become so powerful a factor in our daily life.

The short story is particularly suited to enhance our high school reading. It aligns with our diverse, fast-paced, and efficient American life, which includes the businessman's lunch, the dictaphone, the telegraph, the telephone, the car, and the express train. It has reached a level of high art, yet meets the modern expectation that our literature—since it needs to be read quickly, if at all—be concise and engaging. Furthermore, the short story is abundant, and it's likely here to stay. In fact, our students are somewhat overwhelmed by the sheer volume of material they need to choose from for their reading, and they appreciate any guidance that helps them differentiate the good from the bad. Therefore, it’s clear that, whatever else they might discard from their education when leaving high school, they will retain and apply what they've learned about this[viii] form of literature, which has become such a significant part of our everyday lives.

This book does not attempt to select the greatest stories of the time. What tribunal would dare make such a choice? Nor does it attempt to trace the evolution of the short story or to point out natural types and differences. These topics are better suited to college classes. Its object is threefold: to supply interesting reading belonging to the student’s own time, to help him to see that there is no divorce between classic and modern literature, and, by offering him material structurally good and typical of the qualities represented, to assist him in discriminating between the artistic and the inartistic. The stories have been carefully selected, because in the period of adolescence “nothing read fails to leave its mark”;[1] they have also been carefully arranged with a view to the needs of the adolescent boy and girl. Stories of the type loved by primitive man, and therefore easily approached and understood, have been placed first. Those which appealed in periods of higher development follow, roughly in the order of their increasing difficulty. It is hoped, moreover, that this arrangement will help the student to understand and appreciate the development of the story. He begins with the simple tale of adventure and the simple story of character. As he advances he sees the story develop in plot, in character analysis, and in setting, until he ends with the psychological study of Markheim, remarkable for its complexity of motives and its great spiritual problem. Both the selection and the arrangement have been made with this further purpose in view—“to keep the heart warm, reinforcing all its good motives, preforming choices, universalizing sympathies.”[2]

This book doesn't try to pick the best stories of the time. What judge would dare to make that decision? Nor does it aim to explore the evolution of the short story or identify natural types and differences. Those topics are better suited for college courses. Its goals are threefold: to provide interesting reading relevant to the student's own era, to show that there is no separation between classic and modern literature, and, by offering well-structured material that represents the qualities of both, to help students distinguish between artistic and non-artistic works. The stories have been carefully chosen because during adolescence, “nothing read fails to leave its mark”;[1] they have also been thoughtfully organized to meet the needs of adolescent boys and girls. Stories that resonate with primitive man, and are therefore easily accessed and understood, are placed first. Those that are more appealing during periods of greater development follow, generally in order of increasing complexity. It is hoped that this arrangement will also help students understand and appreciate the evolution of storytelling. They start with simple tales of adventure and straightforward character stories. As they progress, they’ll see stories develop in plot, character analysis, and setting, culminating with the psychological exploration of Markheim, notable for its intricate motives and significant spiritual dilemma. Both the selection and ordering have been made with this further aim in mind—“to keep the heart warm, reinforcing all its good motives, preforming choices, universalizing sympathies.”[2]

It is a pleasure to acknowledge, in this connection, the suggestions and the criticism of Mr. William N. Otto, Head of the Department of English in Shortridge High School, Indianapolis; and the courtesies of the publishers who have permitted the use of their material.

It is a pleasure to acknowledge, in this connection, the suggestions and feedback from Mr. William N. Otto, Head of the English Department at Shortridge High School in Indianapolis, and the kindness of the publishers who have allowed the use of their material.


 

INTRODUCTION

I

REQUIREMENTS OF THE SHORT STORY

SHORT STORY REQUIREMENTS

Critics have agreed that the short story must conform to certain conditions. First of all, the writer must strive to make one and only one impression. His time is too limited, his space is too confined, his risk of dividing the attention of the reader is too great, to admit of more than this one impression. He therefore selects some moment of action or some phase of character or some particular scene, and focuses attention upon that. Life not infrequently gives such brief, clear-cut impressions. At the railway station we see two young people hurry to a train as if fearful of being detained, and we get the impression of romantic adventure. We pass on the street corner two men talking, and from a chance sentence or two we form a strong impression of the character of one or both. Sometimes we travel through a scene so desolate and depressing or so lovely and uplifting that the effect is never forgotten. Such glimpses of life and scene are as vivid as the vignettes revealed by the searchlight, when its arm slowly explores a mountain-side or the shore of a lake and brings objects for a brief moment into high light. To secure this single strong impression, the writer must decide which of the three essentials—plot character, or setting—is to have first place.

Critics agree that a short story must meet certain requirements. First of all, the writer needs to create just one clear impression. There's not enough time, space, or room for the reader's attention to split, so there should only be that one impression. The writer then chooses a moment of action, a character trait, or a specific scene to focus on. Life often offers such brief, vivid impressions. At the train station, we see two young people rushing to catch a train, making us feel a sense of romantic adventure. On a street corner, we overhear two men talking, and from a few casual sentences, we can get a strong sense of one or both of their characters. Sometimes we pass through a scene that's either really depressing or incredibly beautiful, leaving a lasting impression. These snapshots of life and scenery are as striking as the images brought to light by a searchlight slowly sweeping across a mountainside or a lakeshore, highlighting objects for just a brief moment. To achieve this one strong impression, the writer must decide which of the three key elements—plot, character, or setting—will take precedence.

As action appeals strongly to most people, and very adequately reveals character, the short-story writer may decide to make plot pre-eminent. He accordingly chooses his incidents carefully. Any that do not really aid in developing the story must be cast aside, no matter how interesting or attractive they may be in themselves. This does not mean that an incident which is detached from the train of events may not be used. But such an incident must have proper relations provided for it. Thus the writer may wish to use incidents that belong to two separate stories, because he knows that by relating them he can produce a single effect. Shakespeare does this in Macbeth. Finding in the lives of the historic Macbeth and the historic King Duff incidents that he wished to use, he combined them. But he saw to it that they had the right relation, that they fitted into the chain of cause and effect. The reader will insist, as the writer knows, that the story be logical, that incident 1 shall be the cause of incident 2, incident 2 of incident 3, and so on to the end. The triangle used by Freytag to illustrate the plot of a play may make this clear.

As action appeals to most people and effectively reveals character, the short story writer might choose to prioritize the plot. They carefully select their incidents. Any that don't truly help in developing the story must be discarded, no matter how interesting or appealing they might be on their own. This doesn't mean an incident that seems unrelated to the main story can't be included, but it must be given the right connections. So, the writer might want to incorporate events from two different stories, knowing that linking them can create a cohesive effect. Shakespeare does this in Macbeth. He found incidents in the lives of the historical Macbeth and King Duff that he wanted to use and combined them. However, he ensured that they were logically related and fit into the chain of cause and effect. The writer knows that the reader will expect the story to be logical, with incident 1 causing incident 2, incident 2 causing incident 3, and so on until the conclusion. Freytag's triangle, used to illustrate the plot of a play, helps clarify this.

AC is the line of rising action along which the story climbs, incident by incident, to the point C; C is the turning point, the crisis, or the climax; CB is the line of falling action along which the story descends incident by incident to its logical resolution. Nothing may be left to luck or chance. In life the element of chance does sometimes[xiii] seem to figure, but in the story it has no place. If the ending is not the logical outcome of events, the reader feels cheated. He does not want the situation to be too obvious, for he likes the thrill of suspense. But he wants the hints and foreshadowings to be sincere, so that he may safely draw his conclusions from them. This does not condemn, however, the “surprise” ending, so admirably used by O. Henry. The reader, in this case, admits that the writer has “played fair” throughout, and that the ending which has so surprised and tickled his fancy is as logical as that he had forecast.

AC is the path of rising action along which the story progresses, incident by incident, to point C; C is the turning point, the crisis, or the climax; CB is the path of falling action where the story moves down, incident by incident, to its logical resolution. Nothing should be left to luck or chance. In real life, chance can sometimes play a role, but in a story, it doesn’t belong. If the ending doesn’t logically follow from the events, the reader feels shortchanged. They don’t want the outcome to be too obvious because they enjoy the excitement of suspense. However, they want the hints and foreshadowing to be genuine so they can accurately draw their conclusions from them. This doesn’t rule out the “surprise” ending, which O. Henry uses so well. In this case, the reader acknowledges that the writer has “played fair” throughout, and the ending that catches them off guard and delights them is just as logical as the one they had predicted.

To aid in securing the element of suspense, the author often makes use of what Carl H. Grabo, in his The Art of the Short Story, calls the “negative” or “hostile” incident. Incidents, as he points out, are of two kinds—positive and negative. The first openly help to untangle the situation; the second seem to delay the straightening out of the threads or even to make the tangle worse. He illustrates this by the story of Cinderella. The appearance of the fairy and her use of the magic wand are positive, or openly helpful incidents, in rescuing Cinderella from her lonely and neglected state. But her forgetfulness of the hour and her loss of the glass slipper are negative or hostile incidents. Nevertheless, we see how these are really blessings in disguise, since they cause the prince to seek and woo her.

To create suspense, the author often uses what Carl H. Grabo calls the “negative” or “hostile” incident in his book, The Art of the Short Story. He explains that there are two types of incidents—positive and negative. Positive incidents help to clarify the situation, while negative ones seem to delay the resolution or even complicate things further. He illustrates this with the story of Cinderella. The appearance of the fairy and her magic wand are positive incidents that help rescue Cinderella from her lonely, neglected life. However, her forgetting the time and losing the glass slipper are negative or hostile incidents. Still, we can see that these turn out to be blessings in disguise, as they lead the prince to search for and court her.

The novelist may introduce many characters, because he has time and space to care for them. Not so the short-story writer: he must employ only one main character and a few supporting characters. However, when the plot is the main thing, the characters need not be remarkable in any way. Indeed, as Brander Matthews has said, the heroine may be “a woman,” the hero “a man,” not any woman or any man in particular. Thus, in The Lady or the Tiger? the author leaves the princess without[xiv] definite traits of character, because his problem is not “what this particular woman would do, but what a woman would do.” Sometimes, after reading a story of thrilling plot, we find that we do not readily recall the appearance or the names of the characters; we recall only what happened to them. This is true of the women of James Fenimore Cooper’s stories. They have no substantiality, but move like veiled figures through the most exciting adventures.

The novelist can introduce many characters because he has the time and space to develop them. The short-story writer, however, has to focus on just one main character and a few supporting ones. But when the plot takes center stage, the characters don’t need to be particularly remarkable. As Brander Matthews pointed out, the heroine can simply be “a woman,” and the hero “a man,” not any specific woman or man. In The Lady or the Tiger?, the author leaves the princess without [xiv] clear characteristics because his concern isn't “what this exact woman would do, but what a woman would do.” Sometimes, after reading a story with an exciting plot, we find we can’t easily remember the characters’ appearances or names; we only remember what happened to them. This is often the case with the women in James Fenimore Cooper’s stories. They lack depth but glide through thrilling adventures like shadowy figures.

Setting may or may not be an important factor in the story of incident. What is meant by setting? It is an inclusive term. Time, place, local conditions, and sometimes descriptions of nature and of people are parts of it. When these are well cared for, we get an effect called “atmosphere.” We know the effect the atmosphere has upon objects. Any one who has observed distant mountains knows that, while they remain practically unchanged, they never look the same on two successive days. Sometimes they stand out hard and clear, sometimes they are soft and alluring, sometimes they look unreal and almost melt into the sky behind them. So the atmosphere of a story may envelop people and events and produce a subtle effect upon the reader. Sometimes the plot material is such as to require little setting. The incidents might have happened anywhere. We hardly notice the absence of setting in our hurry to see what happens. This is true of many of the stories we enjoyed when we were children. For instance, in The Three Bears the incidents took place, of course, in the woods, but our imagination really supplied the setting. Most stories, however, whatever their character, use setting as carefully and as effectively as possible. Time and place are often given with exactness. Thus Bret Harte says: “As Mr. John Oakhurst, gambler, stepped into the main street of Poker Flat on the morning of the twentythird[xv] of November, 1850, he was conscious of a change in its moral atmosphere since the preceding night.” This definite mention of time and place gives an air of reality to the story. As to descriptions, the writer sifts them in, for he knows that few will bother to read whole paragraphs of description. He often uses local color, by which we mean the employment of epithets, phrases, and other expressions that impart a “feeling” for the place. This use of local color must not be confused with that intended to produce what is called an “impressionistic” effect. In the latter case the writer subordinates everything to this effect of scene. This use of local color is discussed elsewhere.

Setting may or may not be an important factor in the story of events. What do we mean by setting? It's an all-encompassing term. Time, location, environmental conditions, and sometimes descriptions of nature and people are all part of it. When these elements are well-developed, they create an effect called “atmosphere.” We understand how atmosphere influences objects. Anyone who’s looked at distant mountains knows that, although they stay essentially the same, they never look identical on two consecutive days. Sometimes they appear sharp and clear, other times they seem soft and inviting, and sometimes they appear surreal, almost blending into the sky behind them. Likewise, the atmosphere of a story can surround characters and events, subtly affecting the reader. Occasionally, the plot itself requires little setting; the events could unfold anywhere. We hardly notice the lack of setting as we rush to find out what happens next. This is true for many stories we loved as children. For example, in The Three Bears, the events obviously occur in the woods, but our imagination really fills in the setting. Most stories, however, regardless of their nature, utilize setting as carefully and effectively as possible. Time and place are often specified precisely. For instance, Bret Harte writes: “As Mr. John Oakhurst, gambler, stepped into the main street of Poker Flat on the morning of the twenty-third[xv] of November, 1850, he was conscious of a change in its moral atmosphere since the night before.” This explicit mention of time and place lends a sense of reality to the story. Regarding descriptions, the writer carefully includes them, knowing that few people will read long paragraphs of description. He often employs local color, which means using specific words, phrases, and expressions that convey a “feeling” for the place. This use of local color should not be confused with what’s meant to create an “impressionistic” effect. In that case, the writer prioritizes the effect of the scene over everything else. The use of local color is discussed in more detail elsewhere.

Perhaps the writer wishes to make character the dominant element. Then he subordinates plot and setting to this purpose and makes them contribute to it. In selecting the character he wishes to reveal he has wide choice. “Human nature is the same, wherever you find it,” we are fond of saying. So he may choose a character that is quite common, some one he knows; and, having made much of some one trait and ignored or subordinated others, bring him before us at some moment of decision or in some strange, perhaps hostile, environment. Or the author may take some character quite out of the ordinary: the village miser, the recluse, or a person with a peculiar mental or moral twist. But, whatever his choice, it is not enough that the character be actually drawn from real life. Indeed, such fidelity to what literally exists may be a hinderance to the writer. The original character may have done strange things and suffered strange things that cannot be accounted for. But, in the story, inconsistencies must be removed, and the conduct of the characters must be logical. Life seems inconsistent to all of us at times, but it is probably less so than it seems. People puzzle us by their apparent[xvi] inconsistencies, when to themselves their actions seem perfectly logical. But, as Mr. Grabo points out, “In life we expect inconsistencies; in a story we depend upon their elimination.” The law of cause and effect, which we found so indispensable in the story of plot, we find of equal importance in the story of character. There must be no sudden and unaccountable changes in the behavior or sentiments of the people in the story. On the contrary, there must be reason in all they say and do.

Perhaps the writer wants character to be the main focus. In that case, he puts plot and setting in a supporting role to serve this goal. When choosing the character he wants to showcase, he has plenty of options. “Human nature is the same everywhere,” we often say. So he might pick a character who is quite ordinary, someone he knows; by emphasizing a particular trait and downplaying or ignoring others, he can present that character at a crucial moment or in an unusual, possibly hostile, situation. The author might also select someone quite unusual: the village miser, the recluse, or a person with a unique mental or moral quirk. Regardless of his choice, it’s not enough for the character to be based on real life. In fact, sticking too closely to reality can hinder the writer. The original character may have experienced bizarre events and undergone strange experiences that can't be explained. However, in the story, inconsistencies must be addressed, and the characters' behavior must make sense. Life can seem inconsistent to us at times, but it's likely less so than it appears. People can confuse us with their seemingly contradictory actions, while to themselves, their behavior seems completely logical. But as Mr. Grabo points out, “In life we expect inconsistencies; in a story we rely on their resolution.” The principle of cause and effect, which is crucial to the plot, is equally important for character development. There shouldn't be any sudden and inexplicable shifts in the behavior or feelings of the characters. Instead, everything they say and do must have a clear rationale.

Another demand of the character story is that the characters be lifelike. In the plot story, or in the impressionistic story, we may accept the flat figures on the canvas; our interest is elsewhere. But in the character story we must have real people whose motives and conduct we discuss pro and con with as much interest as if we knew them in the flesh. A character of this convincing type is Hamlet. About him controversy has always raged. It is impossible to think of him as other than a real man. Whenever the writer finds that the characters in his story have caused the reader to wax eloquent over their conduct, he may rest easy: he has made his people lifelike.

Another requirement of a character story is that the characters feel real. In plot-driven stories or impressionistic tales, we can accept simple figures on the page; our focus is elsewhere. But in a character-driven story, we need genuine individuals whose motives and actions we discuss passionately as if we know them personally. A convincing example of such a character is Hamlet. Controversy has always surrounded him. It’s hard to imagine him as anything other than a real person. Whenever a writer discovers that the characters in their story have stirred the reader to passionately debate their behavior, they can be confident: they have created lifelike characters.

Setting in the character story is important, for it is in this that the chief actor moves and has his being. His environment is continually causing him to speak and act. The incidents selected, even though some of them may seem trivial in themselves, must reveal depth after depth in his soul. Whatever the means by which the author reveals the character—whether by setting, conduct, analysis, dialogue, or soliloquy—his task is a hard one. In Markheim we have practically all of these used, with the result that the character is unmistakable and convincing.

Setting in a character's story is important because it’s where the main character lives and exists. His surroundings constantly influence what he says and does. The events chosen, even if they seem minor on their own, must uncover deeper layers within him. No matter how the author showcases the character—through setting, actions, analysis, dialogue, or soliloquy—it's a challenging job. In Markheim, we see almost all of these elements used, resulting in a character that is clear and believable.

Stories of scenes are neither so numerous nor so easy to produce successfully as those of plot and character.[xvii] But sometimes a place so profoundly impresses a writer that its demands may not be disregarded. Robert Louis Stevenson strongly felt the influence of certain places. “Certain dank gardens cry aloud for murder; certain old houses demand to be haunted; certain coasts are set apart for shipwreck. Other spots seem to abide their destiny, suggestive and impenetrable.” Perhaps all of us have seen some place of which we have exclaimed: “It is like a story!” When, then, scene is to furnish the dominant interest, plot and character become relatively insignificant and shadowy. “The pressure of the atmosphere,” says Brander Matthews, holds our attention. The Fall of the House of Usher, by Edgar Allan Poe, is a story of this kind. It is the scene that affects us with dread and horror; we have no peace until we see the house swallowed up by the tarn, and have fled out of sight of the tarn itself. The plot is extremely slight, and the Lady Madeline and her unhappy brother hardly more than shadows.

Stories about settings aren't as common or as simple to create successfully as those focused on plot and character.[xvii] But sometimes a location leaves such a strong impression on a writer that its demands can't be ignored. Robert Louis Stevenson felt the powerful influence of certain places. “Some damp gardens seem to scream for murder; some old houses seem meant to be haunted; some coastlines are destined for shipwrecks. Other places appear to wait for their fate, mysterious and unfathomable.” We may all have encountered a location where we've said, “It feels like a story!” When the setting takes center stage, plot and character become relatively unimportant and ghostly. “The pressure of the atmosphere,” says Brander Matthews, captures our focus. The Fall of the House of Usher by Edgar Allan Poe is an example of this kind. It’s the setting that fills us with dread and horror; we find no peace until we see the house engulfed by the tarn and have escaped from the tarn itself. The plot is quite minimal, and Lady Madeline and her troubled brother are scarcely more than mere shadows.

It must not be supposed from the foregoing explanation that the three essentials of the short story are ever really divorced. They are happily blended in many of our finest stories. Nevertheless, analysis of any one of these will show that in the mind of the writer one purpose was pre-eminent. On this point Robert Louis Stevenson thus speaks: “There are, so far as I know, three ways and three only of writing a story. You may take a plot and fit characters to it, or you may take a character and choose incidents and situations to develop it, or, lastly, you may take a certain atmosphere and get actions and persons to express and realize it.” When to this clear conception of his limitations and privileges the author adds an imagination that clearly visualizes events and the “verbal magic” by which good style is secured, he produces the short story that is a masterpiece.

It shouldn't be assumed from the previous explanation that the three essentials of a short story are ever completely separate. They are often beautifully mixed in many of our best stories. However, analyzing any one of these will reveal that in the writer's mind, one purpose stands out. On this point, Robert Louis Stevenson said: “As far as I know, there are three ways, and only three, to write a story. You can take a plot and fit characters to it, or take a character and choose incidents and situations to develop it, or, lastly, take a specific atmosphere and get actions and characters to express and realize it.” When the author adds to this clear understanding of their limitations and privileges an imagination that vividly pictures events and the “verbal magic” that creates good style, they create a masterful short story.

II

HOW THIS BOOK MAY BE USED

HOW THIS BOOK CAN BE USED

This book may be used in four ways. First, it may serve as an appetizer. Even the casual reading of good literature has a tendency to create a demand for more. Second, it may be made the basis for discussion and comparison. By using these stories, the works of recognized authors, as standards, the student may determine the value of such stories as come into his home. Third, these selections may be studied in a regular short-story course, such as many high schools have, to illustrate the requirements and the types of this form of narration. The chapter on “The Requirements of the Short Story” will be found useful both in this connection and in the comparative study of stories. Fourth, the student will better appreciate and understand the short story if he attempts to tell or to write one. This does not mean that we intend to train him for the literary market. Our object is entirely different. No form of literature brings more real joy to the child than the story. Not only does he like to hear stories; he likes to tell them. And where the short-story course is rightly used, he likes to write them. He finds that the pleasure of exercising creative power more than offsets the drudgery inevitable in composition. A plan that has been satisfactorily carried out in the classroom is here briefly outlined.

This book can be used in four ways. First, it can act as an appetizer. Even casually reading good literature tends to spark a desire for more. Second, it can serve as a basis for discussion and comparison. By using these stories along with works by recognized authors as benchmarks, students can evaluate the value of the stories they encounter at home. Third, these selections can be studied in a regular short-story course, like those offered in many high schools, to illustrate the requirements and types of this narrative form. The chapter on “The Requirements of the Short Story” will be useful for both this purpose and for comparative story studies. Fourth, students will appreciate and understand the short story better if they try to tell or write one. This doesn’t mean we intend to prepare them for the literary market. Our goal is completely different. No form of literature brings more genuine joy to children than stories. Not only do they enjoy hearing stories; they also love telling them. And when the short-story course is effectively implemented, they enjoy writing them too. They find that the pleasure of exercising their creative power outweighs the inevitable challenges of writing. A plan that has been successfully implemented in the classroom is briefly outlined here.

The teacher reads with the class a story in which plot furnishes the main interest. This type is chosen because it is more easily analyzed by beginners. The class discusses this, applying the tests of the short story given elsewhere in this book. Then a number of short stories of different types are read and compared. Next, each[xix] member of the class selects from some recent book or magazine a short story he enjoys. This he outlines and reports to the class. If this report is not satisfactory, the class insists that either the author or the reporter be exonerated. The story is accordingly read to the class, or is read and reported on by another member. The class is then usually able to decide whether the story is faulty or the first report inadequate.

The teacher reads a story with the class that focuses on a plot, as it's easier for beginners to analyze. They discuss this using the short story criteria provided earlier in this book. Then, the class reads and compares several short stories of various types. Next, each student picks a short story from a recent book or magazine that they like. They outline it and present it to the class. If the presentation isn’t satisfactory, the class insists that either the author or the presenter be cleared of blame. The story is then read to the class or is presented by another student. Usually, the class can then determine whether the story has flaws or if the initial presentation was lacking.

Next the class gives orally incidents that might or might not be expanded into short stories. The students soon discover that some of these require the lengthy treatment of a novel, that others are good as simple incidents but nothing more, and that still others might develop into satisfactory short stories. The class is now asked to develop original plots. Since plots cannot be produced on demand, but require time for the mind to act subconsciously, the class practises, during the “period of incubation,” the writing of dialogue. For these the teacher suggests a list of topics, although any student is free to substitute one of his own. Among the topics that have been used are: “Johnny goes with his mother to church for the first time,” “Mrs. Hennessy is annoyed by the chickens of Mrs. Jones,” “Albert applies for a summer job.” Sometimes the teacher relates an incident, and has the class reproduce it in dialogue. By comparing their work with dialogue by recognized writers the youthful authors soon learn how to punctuate and paragraph conversation, and where to place necessary comment and explanation. They also discover that dialogue must either reveal character or advance the story; and that it must be in keeping with the theme and maintain the tone used at the beginning. A commonplace dialogue must not suddenly become romantic in tone, and dialect must not lapse into ordinary English.

Next, the class shares experiences that could potentially be developed into short stories. The students quickly realize that some of these require the extensive treatment of a novel, some are suitable as simple incidents but nothing beyond that, and others could evolve into compelling short stories. The class is now tasked with creating original plots. Since plots can’t be generated on demand and need time for subconscious development, the class practices writing dialogue during the "period of incubation." The teacher provides a list of topics, though any student can suggest their own. Some of the topics that have been used include: “Johnny goes to church with his mother for the first time,” “Mrs. Hennessy is frustrated by Mrs. Jones's chickens,” “Albert applies for a summer job.” Sometimes, the teacher shares an incident and asks the class to recreate it in dialogue. By comparing their work with dialogue from well-known writers, the young authors quickly learn how to punctuate and structure conversations, as well as where to insert necessary comments and explanations. They also discover that dialogue must either reveal character or move the story forward; it must fit the theme and maintain the tone established at the beginning. A bland dialogue must not suddenly shift to a romantic tone, and dialect must not drop into standard English.

The original plots the class offers later may have been suggested in many ways. Newspaper accounts, court reports, historical incidents, family traditions—all may contribute. Sometimes the student proudly declares of his plot, “I made it out of my own head.” These plots are arranged in outline form to show how incident 1 developed incident 2, that incident 3, and so on to the conclusion. The class points out the weak places in these plots and offers helpful suggestions. This co-operation often produces surprisingly good results. A solution that the troubled originator of the plot never thought of may come almost as an inspiration from the class. Criticism throughout is largely constructive. After the student has developed several plots in outline, he usually finds among them one that he wishes to use for his story. This is worked out in some detail, submitted to the class, and later in a revised form to the teacher. The story when complete is corrected and sometimes rewritten.

The original plots offered by the class may have been inspired in various ways. Newspaper articles, court records, historical events, family tales—all can contribute. Occasionally, a student proudly claims about their plot, “I came up with it on my own.” These plots are organized in outline form to show how Incident 1 leads to Incident 2, then Incident 3, and so on until the conclusion. The class identifies the weak points in these plots and provides helpful suggestions. This collaboration often results in surprisingly good outcomes. A solution that the concerned creator of the plot never considered might come as an inspiration from the class. The feedback throughout is mostly constructive. Once the student has developed several plots in outline, they typically find one that they want to use for their story. This is elaborated on in detail, shared with the class, and later revised for the teacher. When the story is complete, it is corrected and sometimes rewritten.

Most of the class prefer to write stories of plot, but some insist upon trying stories of character or of setting. These pupils are shown the difficulties in their way, but are allowed to try their hand if they insist. Sometimes the results are good; more often the writer, after an honest effort, admits that he cannot handle his subject well and substitutes a story of plot.

Most of the class prefers to write plot-driven stories, but some insist on trying character-driven or setting-focused ones. These students are shown the challenges they face, but they're allowed to give it a shot if they really want to. Sometimes the results are great; more often, the writer, after a genuine attempt, admits they can't manage their topic well and switches to a plot-driven story.

In any case the final draft is sure to leave much to be desired; but even so, the gain has been great. The pupil writer has constantly been measuring his work by standards of recognized excellence in form and in creative power; as a result he has learned to appreciate the short story from the art side. Moreover, he has had a large freedom in his work that has relieved it of drudgery. And, best of all, he has been doing original work with plastic material; and to work with plastic material is[xxi] always a source of joy, whether it be the mud that the child makes into pies, the clay that the artist moulds into forms of beauty, or the facts of life that the creative imagination of the writer shapes into literature.

In any case, the final draft is definitely going to have its shortcomings; but despite that, the progress has been significant. The student writer has consistently been evaluating his work against standards of recognized excellence in both form and creativity; as a result, he has come to value the short story from an artistic perspective. Additionally, he has enjoyed a great deal of freedom in his work, which has made it less tedious. And, best of all, he has been creating original content with flexible material; working with such material is[xxi] always a source of joy, whether it's the mud that a child shapes into pies, the clay that an artist sculpts into beautiful forms, or the realities of life that the writer's creative imagination transforms into literature.


THE FIRST CHRISTMAS TREE

A STORY OF THE FOREST

A Tale of the Forest

BY

BY

Henry Van Dyke

Henry Van Dyke

This story is placed first because it is of the type that first delighted man. It is the story of high adventure, of a struggle with the forces of nature, barbarous men, and heathen gods. The hero is “a hunter of demons, a subduer of the wilderness, a woodman of the faith.” He seeks hardships and conquers them. The setting is the illimitable forest in the remote past. The forest, like the sea, makes an irresistible appeal to the imagination. Either may be the scene of the marvellous and the thrilling. Quite unlike the earliest tales, this story is enriched with description and exposition; nevertheless, it has their simplicity and dignity. It reminds us of certain of the great Biblical narratives, such as the contest between Elijah and the prophets of Baal and the victory of Daniel over the jealous presidents and princes of Darius. In “The First Christmas Tree,” as in many others of these stories, a third person is the narrator. But the hero may tell his own adventures. “I did this. I did that. Thus I felt at the conclusion.” Instances are Defoe’s “Robinson Crusoe” and Stevenson’s “Kidnapped.” But whether in the first or third person, the story holds us by the magic of adventure.

This story comes first because it's the kind that originally fascinated people. It’s a tale of grand adventure, battling the forces of nature, savage men, and pagan gods. The hero is "a demon hunter, a conqueror of the wilderness, a believer in the faith." He seeks out challenges and overcomes them. The setting is an endless forest in a distant past. The forest, like the ocean, has an irresistible charm for the imagination. Either can be a backdrop for the extraordinary and the exciting. Unlike the earliest stories, this one is filled with rich descriptions and explanations; still, it retains their simplicity and dignity. It echoes some of the great Biblical stories, like the showdown between Elijah and the prophets of Baal and Daniel's triumph over Darius's jealous leaders. In “The First Christmas Tree,” as in many of these stories, a third person narrates the tale. However, the hero might share his own experiences: "I did this. I did that. This is how I felt in the end." Examples include Defoe’s “Robinson Crusoe” and Stevenson’s “Kidnapped.” But whether told in the first or third person, the story captivates us with the allure of adventure.


THE FIRST CHRISTMAS TREE[3]

THE FIRST CHRISTMAS TREE[3]

I

THE CALL OF THE WOODSMAN

THE WOODSMAN'S CALL

The day before Christmas, in the year of our Lord 722.

The day before Christmas, in the year 722.

Broad snow-meadows glistening white along the banks of the river Moselle; pallid hill-sides blooming with mystic roses where the glow of the setting sun still lingered upon them; an arch of clearest, faintest azure bending overhead; in the centre of the aerial landscape the massive walls of the cloister of Pfalzel, gray to the east, purple to the west; silence over all,—a gentle, eager, conscious stillness, diffused through the air like perfume, as if earth and sky were hushing themselves to hear the voice of the river faintly murmuring down the valley.

Broad snow-covered meadows shining white along the banks of the Moselle River; pale hillsides blooming with mystical roses where the glow of the setting sun still lingered; a sky of the clearest, faintest blue arching overhead; in the center of this beautiful scene, the massive walls of the Pfalzel cloister, gray to the east, purple to the west; a profound silence enveloping everything—a gentle, eager, aware stillness spreading through the air like a pleasant fragrance, as if earth and sky were quieting down to listen to the river softly murmuring down the valley.

In the cloister, too, there was silence at the sunset hour. All day long there had been a strange and joyful stir among the nuns. A breeze of curiosity and excitement had swept along the corridors and through every quiet cell.

In the cloister, there was also silence at sunset. All day long, there had been a strange and joyful energy among the nuns. A wave of curiosity and excitement had flowed through the corridors and into every quiet cell.

The elder sisters,—the provost, the deaconess, the stewardess, the portress with her huge bunch of keys jingling at her girdle,—had been hurrying to and fro, busied with household cares. In the huge kitchen there was a bustle of hospitable preparation. The little bandy-legged dogs that kept the spits turning before the fires had been trotting steadily for many an hour, until their[4] tongues hung out for want of breath. The big black pots swinging from the cranes had bubbled and gurgled and shaken and sent out puffs of appetizing steam.

The older sisters—the provost, the deaconess, the stewardess, and the portress with her large bunch of keys jingling at her waist—had been rushing around, busy with household tasks. In the big kitchen, there was a flurry of cheerful preparations. The little short-legged dogs that kept the spits turning in front of the fires had been trotting along steadily for hours, until their tongues hung out from exhaustion. The large black pots hanging from the cranes had bubbled and gurgled and shaken, sending out puffs of delicious steam.

St. Martha was in her element. It was a field-day for her virtues.

St. Martha was in her element. It was a field day for her virtues.

The younger sisters, the pupils of the convent, had forsaken their Latin books and their embroidery-frames, their manuscripts and their miniatures, and fluttered through the halls in little flocks like merry snow-birds, all in black and white, chattering and whispering together. This was no day for tedious task-work, no day for grammar or arithmetic, no day for picking out illuminated letters in red and gold on stiff parchment, or patiently chasing intricate patterns over thick cloth with the slow needle. It was a holiday. A famous visitor had come to the convent.

The younger sisters, the students at the convent, had put aside their Latin books and embroidery frames, their manuscripts and miniatures, and were flitting through the halls in small groups like cheerful snowbirds, all dressed in black and white, chatting and whispering together. This wasn't a day for boring work, not a day for grammar or math, not a day for picking out illuminated letters in red and gold on stiff parchment, or painstakingly stitching complex patterns over thick fabric with a slow needle. It was a holiday. A special guest had arrived at the convent.

It was Winfried of England, whose name in the Roman tongue was Boniface, and whom men called the Apostle of Germany. A great preacher; a wonderful scholar; he had written a Latin grammar himself,—think of it,—and he could hardly sleep without a book under his pillow; but, more than all, a great and daring traveller, a venturesome pilgrim, a high-priest of romance.

It was Winfried of England, known in Latin as Boniface, and referred to by people as the Apostle of Germany. He was a powerful preacher and an amazing scholar; he even wrote his own Latin grammar—imagine that! He could barely sleep without a book under his pillow; but above all, he was a bold and adventurous traveler, a daring pilgrim, a true romantic at heart.

He had left his home and his fair estate in Wessex; he would not stay in the rich monastery of Nutescelle, even though they had chosen him as the abbot; he had refused a bishopric at the court of King Karl. Nothing would content him but to go out into the wild woods and preach to the heathen.

He had left his home and his nice property in Wessex; he wouldn’t stay in the wealthy monastery of Nutescelle, even though they had picked him as the abbot; he turned down a bishopric at King Karl's court. Nothing would satisfy him except to go out into the wild woods and preach to the nonbelievers.

Up and down through the forests of Hesse and Thuringia, and along the borders of Saxony, he had wandered for years, with a handful of companions, sleeping under the trees, crossing mountains and marshes, now[5] here, now there, never satisfied with ease and comfort, always in love with hardship and danger.

Up and down through the forests of Hesse and Thuringia, and along the borders of Saxony, he had roamed for years, with a few friends, sleeping under the trees, crossing mountains and swamps, now here, now there, never content with ease and comfort, always drawn to hardship and danger.

What a man he was! Fair and slight, but straight as a spear and strong as an oaken staff. His face was still young; the smooth skin was bronzed by wind and sun. His gray eyes, clear and kind, flashed like fire when he spoke of his adventures, and of the evil deeds of the false priests with whom he contended.

What a guy he was! Slim and fair, but straight as a rod and strong like an oak. His face was still youthful; the smooth skin was tanned by the wind and sun. His gray eyes, clear and kind, sparkled like fire when he talked about his adventures and the wrongdoings of the fake priests he fought against.

What tales he had told that day! Not of miracles wrought by sacred relics; not of courts and councils and splendid cathedrals; though he knew much of these things, and had been at Rome and received the Pope’s blessing. But to-day he had spoken of long journeyings by sea and land; of perils by fire and flood; of wolves and bears and fierce snowstorms and black nights in the lonely forest; of dark altars of heathen gods, and weird, bloody sacrifices, and narrow escapes from murderous bands of wandering savages.

What stories he had shared that day! Not about miracles done by holy relics; not about courts and councils and magnificent cathedrals; although he was well-versed in these topics and had been to Rome to receive the Pope’s blessing. But today he talked about long journeys across sea and land; about dangers from fire and flood; about wolves and bears and brutal snowstorms and pitch-black nights in the isolated forest; about dark altars of pagan gods, and strange, bloody sacrifices, and close calls with violent groups of wandering savages.

The little novices had gathered around him, and their faces had grown pale and their eyes bright as they listened with parted lips, entranced in admiration, twining their arms about one another’s shoulders and holding closely together, half in fear, half in delight. The older nuns had turned from their tasks and paused, in passing by, to hear the pilgrim’s story. Too well they knew the truth of what he spoke. Many a one among them had seen the smoke rising from the ruins of her father’s roof. Many a one had a brother far away in the wild country to whom her heart went out night and day, wondering if he were still among the living.

The little novices had gathered around him, their faces pale and eyes sparkling as they listened with bated breath, completely captivated. They wrapped their arms around each other’s shoulders, huddling close together, feeling a mix of fear and excitement. The older nuns had stopped what they were doing and paused to listen to the pilgrim’s story as they passed by. They knew all too well the truth of his words. Many of them had watched the smoke rising from the ruins of their father's home. Several had a brother far away in the wild country, and their hearts ached day and night, wondering if he was still alive.

But now the excitements of that wonderful day were over; the hour of the evening meal had come; the inmates of the cloister were assembled in the refectory.

But now the excitement of that amazing day was over; it was time for dinner; the people in the cloister were gathered in the dining hall.

On the daïs sat the stately Abbess Addula, daughter[6] of King Dagobert, looking a princess indeed, in her violet tunic, with the hood and cuffs of her long white robe trimmed with fur, and a snowy veil resting like a crown on her snowy hair. At her right hand was the honored guest, and at her left hand her grandson, the young Prince Gregor, a big, manly boy, just returned from the high school.

On the platform sat the impressive Abbess Addula, daughter[6] of King Dagobert, truly looking like a princess in her violet tunic, with the hood and cuffs of her long white robe trimmed in fur, and a white veil resting like a crown on her white hair. To her right was the esteemed guest, and to her left was her grandson, the young Prince Gregor, a strong, handsome boy who had just returned from high school.

The long, shadowy hall, with its dark-brown rafters and beams; the double rows of nuns, with their pure veils and fair faces; the ruddy glow of the slanting sunbeams striking upwards through the tops of the windows and painting a pink glow high up on the walls,—it was all as beautiful as a picture, and as silent. For this was the rule of the cloister, that at the table all should sit in stillness for a little while, and then one should read aloud, while the rest listened.

The long, dim hallway, with its dark brown rafters and beams; the two rows of nuns, in their white veils and fair faces; the warm glow of the angled sunlight streaming through the top of the windows and casting a pink hue high on the walls—it was all as beautiful as a painting, and just as quiet. This was the rule of the cloister: everyone would sit in silence for a moment, and then one person would read aloud while the others listened.

“It is the turn of my grandson to read to-day,” said the abbess to Winfried; “we shall see how much he has learned in the school. Read, Gregor; the place in the book is marked.”

“It’s my grandson’s turn to read today,” said the abbess to Winfried. “Let’s see how much he’s learned in school. Read, Gregor; the spot in the book is marked.”

The tall lad rose from his seat and turned the pages of the manuscript. It was a copy of Jerome’s version of the Scriptures in Latin, and the marked place was in the letter of St. Paul to the Ephesians,—the passage where he describes the preparation of the Christian as the arming of a warrior for glorious battle. The young voice rang out clearly, rolling the sonorous words, without slip or stumbling, to the end of the chapter.

The tall guy stood up from his seat and flipped through the pages of the manuscript. It was a copy of Jerome’s version of the Bible in Latin, and the highlighted spot was in St. Paul’s letter to the Ephesians—the section where he talks about getting ready as a Christian, like equipping a warrior for an epic battle. The young voice resonated clearly, articulating the powerful words smoothly to the end of the chapter.

Winfried listened smiling. “My son,” said he, as the reader paused, “that was bravely read. Understandest thou what thou readest?”

Winfried listened with a smile. “My son,” he said as the reader paused, “that was well read. Do you understand what you’re reading?”

“Surely, father,” answered the boy; “it was taught me by the masters at Treves; and we have read this epistle clear through, from beginning to end, so that I almost know it by heart.”

“Sure, dad,” the boy replied; “the teachers in Treves taught me that; and we’ve read this letter all the way through, from start to finish, so I almost know it by heart.”

Then he began again to repeat the passage, turning away from the page as if to show his skill.

Then he started to recite the passage again, looking away from the page as if to showcase his talent.

But Winfried stopped him with a friendly lifting of the hand.

But Winfried stopped him with a friendly wave of his hand.

“Not so, my son; that was not my meaning. When we pray, we speak to God; when we read, it is God who speaks to us. I ask whether thou hast heard what He has said to thee, in thine own words, in the common speech. Come, give us again the message of the warrior and his armor and his battle, in the mother-tongue, so that all can understand it.”

“Not like that, my son; that wasn’t what I meant. When we pray, we talk to God; when we read, it’s God who talks to us. I’m asking if you’ve heard what He has said to you, in your own words, in everyday language. Come on, share again the story of the warrior, his armor, and his battle, in the language everyone can understand.”

The boy hesitated, blushed, stammered; then he came around to Winfried’s seat, bringing the book. “Take the book, my father,” he cried, “and read it for me. I cannot see the meaning plain, though I love the sound of the words. Religion I know, and the doctrines of our faith, and the life of priests and nuns in the cloister, for which my grandmother designs me, though it likes me little. And fighting I know, and the life of warriors and heroes, for I have read of it in Virgil and the ancients, and heard a bit from the soldiers at Treves; and I would fain taste more of it, for it likes me much. But how the two lives fit together, or what need there is of armor for a clerk in holy orders, I can never see. Tell me the meaning, for if there is a man in all the world that knows it, I am sure it is none other than thou.”

The boy hesitated, blushed, and stammered; then he walked over to Winfried’s seat, bringing the book. “Take the book, my father,” he said, “and read it for me. I can’t grasp the meaning clearly, even though I love the sound of the words. I understand religion, the teachings of our faith, and the lives of priests and nuns in the cloister, which my grandmother wants for me, although I don't really like it. I also understand fighting and the lives of warriors and heroes, as I've read about it in Virgil and the ancients, and heard some stories from soldiers in Treves; and I really want to learn more about it, because I enjoy it a lot. But I can’t see how those two lives fit together, or why a clerk in holy orders would need armor—I just don’t get it. Tell me the meaning, because if there’s anyone in the world who knows it, I'm sure it's you.”

So Winfried took the book and closed it, clasping the boy’s hand with his own.

So Winfried took the book and closed it, holding the boy’s hand in his.

“Let us first dismiss the others to their vespers,” said he, “lest they should be weary.”

“Let’s first send the others off to their evening prayers,” he said, “so they don’t get too tired.”

A sign from the abbess; a chanted benediction; a murmuring of sweet voices and a soft rustling of many feet over the rushes on the floor; the gentle tide of noise flowed out through the doors and ebbed away down the[8] corridors; the three at the head of the table were left alone in the darkening room.

A sign from the abbess; a sung blessing; a chorus of sweet voices and a soft rustling of many feet over the rushes on the floor; the gentle wave of sound flowed out through the doors and faded away down the[8] corridors; the three at the head of the table were left alone in the darkening room.

Then Winfried began to translate the parable of the soldier into the realities of life.

Then Winfried started to translate the soldier's parable into real-life situations.

At every turn he knew how to flash a new light into the picture out of his own experience. He spoke of the combat with self, and of the wrestling with dark spirits in solitude. He spoke of the demons that men had worshipped for centuries in the wilderness, and whose malice they invoked against the stranger who ventured into the gloomy forest. Gods, they called them, and told strange tales of their dwelling among the impenetrable branches of the oldest trees and in the caverns of the shaggy hills; of their riding on the wind-horses and hurling spears of lightning against their foes. Gods they were not, but foul spirits of the air, rulers of the darkness. Was there not glory and honor in fighting with them, in daring their anger under the shield of faith, in putting them to flight with the sword of truth? What better adventure could a brave man ask than to go forth against them, and wrestle with them, and conquer them?

At every turn, he knew how to shed new light on the picture from his own experiences. He talked about battling oneself and wrestling with dark spirits in solitude. He mentioned the demons that people had worshipped for centuries in the wilderness and whose malice they would invoke against any stranger who dared to enter the gloomy forest. They called them gods and told strange stories about them living among the thick branches of the oldest trees and in the caves of the rugged hills; of them riding on wind horses and throwing spears of lightning at their enemies. They were not gods, but foul spirits of the air, rulers of darkness. Was there not glory and honor in fighting them, daring their wrath under the shield of faith, and driving them away with the sword of truth? What better adventure could a brave man ask for than to go out against them, wrestle with them, and defeat them?

“Look you, my friends,” said Winfried, “how sweet and peaceful is this convent to-night, on the eve of the nativity of the Prince of Peace! It is a garden full of flowers in the heart of winter; a nest among the branches of a great tree shaken by the winds; a still haven on the edge of a tempestuous sea. And this is what religion means for those who are chosen and called to quietude and prayer and meditation.

“Look, my friends,” Winfried said, “how sweet and peaceful this convent is tonight, on the eve of the birth of the Prince of Peace! It’s like a garden full of flowers in the middle of winter; a nest among the branches of a big tree swaying in the wind; a calm haven on the edge of a stormy sea. This is what religion means for those who are chosen and called to tranquility, prayer, and meditation.”

“But out yonder in the wide forest, who knows what storms are raving to-night in the hearts of men, though all the woods are still? who knows what haunts of wrath and cruelty and fear are closed to-night against the advent of the Prince of Peace? And shall I tell you what religion means to those who are called and chosen[9] to dare and to fight, and to conquer the world for Christ? It means to launch out into the deep. It means to go against the strongholds of the adversary. It means to struggle to win an entrance for their Master everywhere. What helmet is strong enough for this strife save the helmet of salvation? What breastplate can guard a man against these fiery darts but the breastplate of righteousness? What shoes can stand the wear of these journeys but the preparation of the gospel of peace?”

“But out there in the vast forest, who knows what storms are raging tonight in the hearts of people, even though all the woods are quiet? Who knows what places of anger, cruelty, and fear are shut off tonight from the arrival of the Prince of Peace? And should I tell you what religion means to those who are called and chosen[9] to dare, to fight, and to conquer the world for Christ? It means to venture into the unknown. It means to confront the strongholds of the enemy. It means to struggle to make space for their Master everywhere. What helmet is strong enough for this battle except the helmet of salvation? What armor can protect a person from these fiery darts but the breastplate of righteousness? What shoes can endure the demands of these journeys but the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace?”

“Shoes?” he cried again, and laughed as if a sudden thought had struck him. He thrust out his foot, covered with a heavy cowhide boot, laced high about his leg with thongs of skin.

“Shoes?” he shouted again, laughing as if a sudden idea had popped into his head. He stretched out his foot, wrapped in a heavy cowhide boot, laced up high around his leg with strips of leather.

“See here,—how a fighting man of the cross is shod! I have seen the boots of the Bishop of Tours,—white kid, broidered with silk; a day in the bogs would tear them to shreds. I have seen the sandals that the monks use on the highroads,—yes, and worn them; ten pair of them have I worn out and thrown away in a single journey. Now I shoe my feet with the toughest hides, hard as iron; no rock can cut them, no branches can tear them. Yet more than one pair of these have I outworn, and many more shall I outwear ere my journeys are ended. And I think, if God is gracious to me, that I shall die wearing them. Better so than in a soft bed with silken coverings. The boots of a warrior, a hunter, a woodsman,—these are my preparation of the gospel of peace.”

“Look here—how a warrior of the cross is equipped! I’ve seen the boots of the Bishop of Tours—white leather, embroidered with silk; just one day in the mud would ruin them. I’ve seen the sandals that monks wear on the roads—yes, I’ve worn them too; I’ve gone through ten pairs in a single journey. Now I use the toughest leather, as hard as iron; no rock can pierce them, no branches can rip them. Yet I’ve worn out more than one pair of these, and I’ll wear out many more before my journeys are done. And I think, if God is kind to me, that I’ll die in them. Better that than in a soft bed with silk sheets. The boots of a warrior, a hunter, a woodsman—these are my preparation for the gospel of peace.”

“Come, Gregor,” he said, laying his brown hand on the youth’s shoulder, “come, wear the forester’s boots with me. This is the life to which we are called. Be strong in the Lord, a hunter of the demons, a subduer of the wilderness, a woodsman of the faith. Come!”

“Come on, Gregor,” he said, placing his brown hand on the young man’s shoulder, “let’s wear the forester’s boots together. This is the life we’re meant for. Be strong in the Lord, a hunter of demons, a conqueror of the wilderness, a woodsman of faith. Let’s go!”

The boy’s eyes sparkled. He turned to his grandmother. She shook her head vigorously.

The boy's eyes lit up. He looked at his grandmother. She shook her head energetically.

“Nay, father,” she said, “draw not the lad away[10] from my side with these wild words. I need him to help me with my labors, to cheer my old age.”

“Nah, Dad,” she said, “don’t pull the kid away[10] from me with these crazy words. I need him to help me with my work, to brighten my old age.”

“Do you need him more than the Master does?” asked Winfried; “and will you take the wood that is fit for a bow to make a distaff?”

“Do you need him more than the Master does?” asked Winfried. “And will you use the wood that’s good for a bow to make a distaff?”

“But I fear for the child. Thy life is too hard for him. He will perish with hunger in the woods.”

"But I'm worried about the child. Your life is too tough for him. He'll starve in the woods."

“Once,” said Winfried, smiling, “we were camped by the bank of the river Ohru. The table was spread for the morning meal, but my comrades cried that it was empty; the provisions were exhausted; we must go without breakfast, and perhaps starve before we could escape from the wilderness. While they complained, a fish-hawk flew up from the river with flapping wings, and let fall a great pike in the midst of the camp. There was food enough and to spare. Never have I seen the righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread.”

“Once,” said Winfried, smiling, “we were camping by the bank of the river Ohru. The table was set for breakfast, but my friends complained that it was empty; we had run out of supplies, and we would have to go without breakfast, possibly starving before we could find our way out of the wilderness. While they complained, a fish-hawk swooped down from the river, flapping its wings, and dropped a large pike right in the middle of our camp. There was more than enough food. I have never seen the righteous abandoned, nor their children begging for food.”

“But the fierce pagans of the forest,” cried the abbess,—“they may pierce the boy with their arrows, or dash out his brains with their axes. He is but a child, too young for the dangers of strife.”

“But the fierce pagans of the forest,” cried the abbess, “they might shoot the boy with their arrows or smash his head with their axes. He is just a child, too young for the dangers of battle.”

“A child in years,” replied Winfried, “but a man in spirit. And if the hero must fall early in the battle, he wears the brighter crown, not a leaf withered, not a flower fallen.”

“A child in years,” replied Winfried, “but a man in spirit. And if the hero must fall early in the battle, he wears the brighter crown, not a wilted leaf, not a fallen flower.”

The aged princess trembled a little. She drew Gregor close to her side, and laid her hand gently on his brown hair.

The elderly princess shivered slightly. She pulled Gregor close to her side and rested her hand softly on his brown hair.

“I am not sure that he wants to leave me yet. Besides, there is no horse in the stable to give him, now, and he cannot go as befits the grandson of a king.”

“I’m not sure he wants to leave me just yet. Besides, there’s no horse in the stable to give him, and he can’t leave like a proper grandson of a king.”

Gregor looked straight into her eyes.

Gregor looked directly into her eyes.

“Grandmother,” said he, “dear grandmother, if thou wilt not give me a horse to ride with this man of God, I will go with him afoot.”

“Grandma,” he said, “dear Grandma, if you won’t give me a horse to ride with this man of God, I’ll go with him on foot.”

II

THE TRAIL THROUGH THE FOREST

THE TRAIL IN THE FOREST

Two years had passed, to a day, almost to an hour, since that Christmas eve in the cloister of Pfalzel. A little company of pilgrims, less than a score of men, were creeping slowly northward through the wide forest that rolled over the hills of central Germany.

Two years had gone by, to the day, almost to the hour, since that Christmas Eve in the cloister of Pfalzel. A small group of pilgrims, fewer than twenty men, were moving slowly north through the vast forest that stretched over the hills of central Germany.

At the head of the band marched Winfried, clad in a tunic of fur, with his long black robe girt high about his waist, so that it might not hinder his stride. His hunter’s boots were crusted with snow. Drops of ice sparkled like jewels along the thongs that bound his legs. There was no other ornament to his dress except the bishop’s cross hanging on his breast, and the broad silver clasp that fastened his cloak about his neck. He carried a strong, tall staff in his hand, fashioned at the top into the form of a cross.

At the front of the group marched Winfried, wearing a fur tunic and his long black robe tied high around his waist so it wouldn't slow him down. His hunter's boots were covered in snow. Drops of ice sparkled like jewels along the straps that held his legs. The only other decoration on his outfit was the bishop's cross hanging on his chest and the wide silver clasp that secured his cloak around his neck. He carried a sturdy, tall staff in his hand, shaped like a cross at the top.

Close beside him, keeping step like a familiar comrade, was the young Prince Gregor. Long marches through the wilderness had stretched his limbs and broadened his back, and made a man of him in stature as well as in spirit. His jacket and cap were of wolf-skin, and on his shoulder he carried an axe, with broad, shining blade. He was a mighty woodsman now, and could make a spray of chips fly around him as he hewed his way through the trunk of spruce-tree.

Close beside him, keeping pace like a familiar friend, was the young Prince Gregor. Long walks through the wilderness had stretched his limbs and broadened his back, making him a man both in stature and spirit. His jacket and cap were made of wolf skin, and he carried an axe over his shoulder, with a broad, shiny blade. He was now a skilled woodsman, able to send a shower of chips flying around him as he chopped through the trunk of a spruce tree.

Behind these leaders followed a pair of teamsters, guiding a rude sledge, loaded with food and the equipage of the camp, and drawn by two big, shaggy horses, blowing thick clouds of steam from their frosty nostrils. Tiny icicles hung from the hairs on their lips. Their flanks were smoking. They sank above the fetlocks at every step in the soft snow.

Behind these leaders were a couple of teamsters, steering a rough sled loaded with food and camp gear, pulled by two large, shaggy horses, puffing thick clouds of steam from their chilly nostrils. Small icicles hung from the hairs on their lips. Their flanks were steaming. They sank above their ankles with every step in the soft snow.

Last of all came the rear guard, armed with bows and javelins. It was no child’s play, in those days, to cross Europe afoot.

Last of all came the rear guard, armed with bows and javelins. It wasn't easy back then to cross Europe on foot.

The weird woodland, sombre and illimitable, covered hill and vale, tableland and mountain-peak. There were wide moors where the wolves hunted in packs as if the devil drove them, and tangled thickets where the lynx and the boar made their lairs. Fierce bears lurked among the rocky passes, and had not yet learned to fear the face of man. The gloomy recesses of the forest gave shelter to inhabitants who were still more cruel and dangerous than beasts of prey,—outlaws and sturdy robbers and mad were-wolves and bands of wandering pillagers.

The strange forest, dark and endless, stretched over hills and valleys, plateaus, and mountain peaks. There were vast moors where wolves hunted in packs as if driven by the devil, and dense thickets where lynxes and boars made their homes. Fierce bears hid among the rocky paths and hadn’t yet learned to fear humans. The dark corners of the forest provided refuge for inhabitants who were even more ruthless and dangerous than wild animals—outlaws, tough robbers, crazed werewolves, and groups of wandering raiders.

The pilgrim who would pass from the mouth of the Tiber to the mouth of the Rhine must travel with a little army of retainers, or else trust in God and keep his arrows loose in the quiver.

The traveler journeying from the mouth of the Tiber to the mouth of the Rhine must go with a small group of helpers, or else rely on God and stay ready with his arrows in the quiver.

The travellers were surrounded by an ocean of trees, so vast, so full of endless billows, that it seemed to be pressing on every side to overwhelm them. Gnarled oaks, with branches twisted and knotted as if in rage, rose in groves like tidal waves. Smooth forests of beech-trees, round and gray, swept over the knolls and slopes of land in a mighty ground-swell. But most of all, the multitude of pines and firs, innumerable and monotonous, with straight, stark trunks, and branches woven together in an unbroken flood of darkest green, crowded through the valleys and over the hills, rising on the highest ridges into ragged crests, like the foaming edge of breakers.

The travelers were surrounded by a sea of trees, so vast and full of endless waves, that it seemed to be trying to overwhelm them from all sides. Gnarled oaks, with branches twisted and knotted as if in anger, stood in groves like tidal waves. Smooth forests of beech trees, round and gray, rolled over the hills and slopes of land in a powerful surge. But most of all, the multitude of pines and firs, countless and uniform, with straight, stark trunks, and branches woven together in a continuous flow of darkest green, crowded through the valleys and over the hills, rising on the highest ridges into jagged peaks, like the frothy edge of waves.

Through this sea of shadows ran a narrow stream of shining whiteness,—an ancient Roman road, covered with snow. It was as if some great ship had ploughed through the green ocean long ago, and left behind it a[13] thick, smooth wake of foam. Along this open track the travellers held their way,—heavily, for the drifts were deep; warily, for the hard winter had driven many packs of wolves down from the moors.

Through this sea of shadows ran a narrow stream of shining white—a snow-covered ancient Roman road. It felt like a massive ship had cut through a green ocean long ago, leaving behind a thick, smooth wake of foam. Along this open path, the travelers made their way—slowly, because the drifts were deep; cautiously, because the harsh winter had pushed many packs of wolves down from the moors.

The steps of the pilgrims were noiseless; but the sledges creaked over the dry snow, and the panting of the horses throbbed through the still, cold air. The pale-blue shadows on the western side of the road grew longer. The sun, declining through its shallow arch, dropped behind the tree-tops. Darkness followed swiftly, as if it had been a bird of prey waiting for this sign to swoop down upon the world.

The pilgrims moved quietly, but the sledges creaked over the dry snow, and the sound of the horses breathing filled the still, cold air. The pale-blue shadows on the west side of the road stretched longer. The sun, lowering in its shallow path, disappeared behind the tree-tops. Darkness came quickly, as if it were a bird of prey waiting for a signal to dive down on the world.

“Father,” said Gregor to the leader, “surely this day’s march is done. It is time to rest, and eat, and sleep. If we press onward now, we cannot see our steps; and will not that be against the word of the psalmist David, who bids us not to put confidence in the legs of a man?”

“Father,” Gregor said to the leader, “surely today’s march is over. It’s time to rest, eat, and sleep. If we keep moving now, we won’t be able to see where we’re stepping; and wouldn’t that go against the words of the psalmist David, who tells us not to trust in the strength of a man?”

Winfried laughed. “Nay, my son Gregor,” said he, “thou hast tripped, even now, upon thy text. For David said only, ’I take no pleasure in the legs of a man.’ And so say I, for I am not minded to spare thy legs or mine, until we come farther on our way, and do what must be done this night. Draw the belt tighter, my son, and hew me out this tree that is fallen across the road, for our camp-ground is not here.”

Winfried laughed. “No, my son Gregor,” he said, “you’ve just stumbled upon your text. For David only said, ‘I take no pleasure in the legs of a man.’ And I feel the same, as I have no intention of sparing your legs or mine until we get further along our path and do what needs to be done tonight. Tighten your belt, my son, and cut down this fallen tree that’s blocking the road, because our campsite isn’t here.”

The youth obeyed; two of the foresters sprang to help him; and while the soft fir-wood yielded to the stroke of the axes, and the snow flew from the bending branches, Winfried turned and spoke to his followers in a cheerful voice, that refreshed them like wine.

The young men complied; two of the foresters rushed to assist him; and as the soft fir wood gave way to the blows of the axes, and snow flew from the drooping branches, Winfried turned and addressed his followers in a cheerful tone that revitalized them like wine.

“Courage, brothers, and forward yet a little! The moon will light us presently, and the path is plain. Well know I that the journey is weary; and my own heart wearies also for the home in England, where those I[14] love are keeping feast this Christmas eve. But we have work to do before we feast to-night. For this is the Yuletide, and the heathen people of the forest have gathered at the thunder-oak of Geismar to worship their god, Thor. Strange things will be seen there, and deeds which make the soul black. But we are sent to lighten their darkness; and we will teach our kinsmen to keep a Christmas with us such as the woodland has never known. Forward, then, and let us stiffen up our feeble knees!”

“Courage, brothers, and let’s push forward a little longer! The moon will light our way soon, and the path is clear. I know this journey is exhausting, and I long for home in England, where my loved ones are celebrating this Christmas Eve. But we have work to do before we celebrate tonight. This is the Yuletide, and the pagan people in the forest have gathered at the thunder-oak of Geismar to worship their god, Thor. Strange things will happen there, and actions that darken the soul. But we are here to bring light to their darkness; we will teach our people to celebrate Christmas in a way the woods have never experienced. So let’s move forward and strengthen our weak knees!”

A murmur of assent came from the men. Even the horses seemed to take fresh heart. They flattened their backs to draw the heavy loads, and blew the frost from their nostrils as they pushed ahead.

A murmur of agreement came from the men. Even the horses seemed to feel renewed strength. They lowered their backs to pull the heavy loads and blew the frost from their nostrils as they moved forward.

The night grew broader and less oppressive. A gate of brightness was opened secretly somewhere in the sky; higher and higher swelled the clear moon-flood, until it poured over the eastern wall of forest into the road. A drove of wolves howled faintly in the distance, but they were receding, and the sound soon died away. The stars sparkled merrily through the stringent air; the small, round moon shone like silver; little breaths of the dreaming wind wandered whispering across the pointed fir-tops, as the pilgrims toiled bravely onward, following their clue of light through a labyrinth of darkness.

The night became wider and less suffocating. A secret gate of brightness opened somewhere in the sky; the clear moonlight swelled higher and higher until it spilled over the eastern edge of the forest and onto the road. A pack of wolves howled softly in the distance, but they were fading away, and the sound quickly disappeared. The stars twinkled cheerfully in the crisp air; the small, round moon glimmered like silver; gentle breezes of the dreaming wind whispered across the pointed tops of the fir trees as the travelers pressed bravely on, following their trail of light through a maze of darkness.

After a while the road began to open out a little. There were spaces of meadow-land, fringed with alders, behind which a boisterous river ran, clashing through spears of ice.

After a while, the road started to widen a bit. There were patches of meadows lined with alders, behind which a lively river flowed, crashing through ice formations.

Rude houses of hewn logs appeared in the openings, each one casting a patch of inky blackness upon the snow. Then the travellers passed a larger group of dwellings, all silent and unlighted; and beyond, they saw a great house, with many out-buildings and enclosed courtyards, from which the hounds bayed furiously, and[15] a noise of stamping horses came from the stalls. But there was no other sound of life. The fields around lay bare to the moon. They saw no man, except that once, on a path that skirted the farther edge of a meadow, three dark figures passed by, running very swiftly.

Rough log cabins popped up in the clearings, each casting a dark shadow on the snow. Then the travelers passed a larger group of homes, all quiet and dark; and further along, they saw a big house with several outbuildings and fenced courtyards, from which the dogs barked wildly, and[15] they could hear the sound of horses stamping in the stalls. But there were no other signs of life. The fields around were stark under the moonlight. They saw no people, except for a moment when three dark figures dashed past along a path that bordered the far edge of a meadow.

Then the road plunged again into a dense thicket, traversed it, and climbing to the left, emerged suddenly upon a glade, round and level except at the northern side, where a swelling hillock was crowned with a huge oak-tree. It towered above the heath, a giant with contorted arms, beckoning to the host of lesser trees. “Here,” cried Winfried, as his eyes flashed and his hand lifted his heavy staff, “here is the thunder-oak; and here the cross of Christ shall break the hammer of the false god Thor.”

Then the road dipped again into a thick brush, crossed through it, and climbed to the left, suddenly emerging into a clearing, round and flat except for the northern side, where a rising hillock was topped with a massive oak tree. It stood tall above the heath, a giant with twisted branches, reaching out to the many smaller trees. “Here,” shouted Winfried, as his eyes sparkled and he raised his heavy staff, “this is the thunder-oak; and here the cross of Christ will shatter the hammer of the false god Thor.”

III

THE SHADOW OF THE THUNDER-OAK

THE SHADOW OF THE THUNDER-OAK

Withered leaves still clung to the branches of the oak: torn and faded banners of the departed summer. The bright crimson of autumn had long since disappeared, bleached away by the storms and the cold. But to-night these tattered remnants of glory were red again: ancient blood-stains against the dark-blue sky. For an immense fire had been kindled in front of the tree. Tongues of ruddy flame, fountains of ruby sparks, ascended through the spreading limbs and flung a fierce illumination upward and around. The pale, pure moonlight that bathed the surrounding forests was quenched and eclipsed here. Not a beam of it sifted downward through the branches of the oak. It stood like a pillar of cloud between the still light of heaven and the crackling, flashing fire of earth.

Withered leaves still hung on the branches of the oak: torn and faded remnants of the summer that had passed. The bright red of autumn had long vanished, washed out by the storms and the chill. But tonight, these tattered traces of glory were red again: ancient bloodstains against the deep blue sky. An enormous fire had been lit in front of the tree. Tongues of bright flame and bursts of ruby sparks climbed through the sprawling branches, casting a fierce glow upward and around. The pale, pure moonlight that lit up the surrounding forests was blocked and overshadowed here. Not a single beam filtered down through the oak's branches. It stood like a pillar of cloud between the still light of the sky and the crackling, flashing fire below.

But the fire itself was invisible to Winfried and his companions. A great throng of people were gathered around it in a half-circle, their backs to the open glade, their faces towards the oak. Seen against that glowing background, it was but the silhouette of a crowd, vague, black, formless, mysterious.

But the fire itself was invisible to Winfried and his companions. A large crowd of people was gathered around it in a half-circle, their backs to the open glade, their faces toward the oak. Set against that glowing backdrop, it was just the outline of a crowd, vague, black, formless, and mysterious.

The travellers paused for a moment at the edge of the thicket, and took counsel together.

The travelers stopped for a moment at the edge of the thicket and discussed their next move.

“It is the assembly of the tribe,” said one of the foresters, “the great night of the council. I heard of it three days ago, as we passed through one of the villages. All who swear by the old gods have been summoned. They will sacrifice a steed to the god of war, and drink blood, and eat horse-flesh to make them strong. It will be at the peril of our lives if we approach them. At least we must hide the cross, if we would escape death.”

“It’s the gathering of the tribe,” said one of the foresters, “the big night of the council. I heard about it three days ago when we were passing through one of the villages. Everyone who believes in the old gods has been called. They’re going to sacrifice a horse to the god of war, drink blood, and eat horse meat to make themselves strong. It will be dangerous for our lives if we get too close. We must at least hide the cross if we want to avoid death.”

“Hide me no cross,” cried Winfried, lifting his staff, “for I have come to show it, and to make these blind folk see its power. There is more to be done here to-night than the slaying of a steed, and a greater evil to be stayed than the shameful eating of meat sacrificed to idols. I have seen it in a dream. Here the cross must stand and be our rede.”

“Don’t hide the cross from me,” shouted Winfried, raising his staff, “because I’ve come to reveal it and help these blind people see its power. There’s more to accomplish here tonight than just killing a horse, and a bigger evil to stop than the disgraceful consumption of meat offered to idols. I saw it in a dream. Here the cross must stand and be our salvation.”

At his command the sledge was left in the border of the wood, with two of the men to guard it, and the rest of the company moved forward across the open ground. They approached unnoticed, for all the multitude were looking intently towards the fire at the foot of the oak.

At his command, the sled was left at the edge of the woods, with two of the men watching over it, while the rest of the group moved forward across the open ground. They approached unnoticed, as everyone was focused intently on the fire at the base of the oak.

Then Winfried’s voice rang out, “Hail, ye sons of the forest! A stranger claims the warmth of your fire in the winter night.”

Then Winfried's voice called out, “Hey, you sons of the forest! A stranger asks for the warmth of your fire on this winter night.”

Swiftly, and as with a single motion, a thousand eyes were bent upon the speaker. The semicircle opened silently in the middle; Winfried entered with his followers; it closed again behind them.

Quickly, and all at once, a thousand eyes were focused on the speaker. The semicircle parted quietly in the center; Winfried stepped in with his followers; it closed again behind them.

Then, as they looked round the curving ranks, they saw that the hue of the assemblage was not black, but white,—dazzling, radiant, solemn. White, the robes of the women clustered together at the points of the wide crescent; white, the glittering byrnies of the warriors standing in close ranks; white, the fur mantles of the aged men who held the central place in the circle; white, with the shimmer of silver ornaments and the purity of lamb’s-wool, the raiment of a little group of children who stood close by the fire; white, with awe and fear, the faces of all who looked at them; and over all the flickering, dancing radiance of the flames played and glimmered like a faint, vanishing tinge of blood on snow.

Then, as they looked around the curved ranks, they saw that the color of the crowd wasn’t black, but white—dazzling, radiant, solemn. White, the robes of the women gathered at the tips of the wide crescent; white, the shining armor of the warriors standing in tight formation; white, the fur cloaks of the elderly men who held the center of the circle; white, shimmering with silver decorations and the purity of lamb’s wool, the clothing of a small group of children standing close to the fire; white, filled with awe and fear, the faces of everyone looking at them; and above all, the flickering, dancing glow of the flames played and shimmered like a faint, fading stain of blood on snow.

The only figure untouched by the glow was the old priest, Hunrad, with his long, spectral robe, flowing hair and beard, and dead-pale face, who stood with his back to the fire and advanced slowly to meet the strangers.

The only person unaffected by the light was the old priest, Hunrad, in his long, ghostly robe, with flowing hair and beard, and a deathly pale face. He stood with his back to the fire and moved slowly to meet the strangers.

“Who are you? Whence come you, and what seek you here?” His voice was heavy and toneless as a muffled bell.

“Who are you? Where do you come from, and what are you looking for here?” His voice was deep and expressionless like a muted bell.

“Your kinsman am I, of the German brotherhood,” answered Winfried, “and from England, beyond the sea, have I come to bring you a greeting from that land, and a message from the All-Father, whose servant I am.”

“I'm your relative from the German brotherhood,” replied Winfried, “and I've come all the way from England to deliver a greeting from that land and a message from the All-Father, of whom I am a servant.”

“Welcome, then,” said Hunrad, “welcome, kinsman, and be silent; for what passes here is too high to wait, and must be done before the moon crosses the middle heaven, unless, indeed, thou hast some sign or token from the gods. Canst thou work miracles?”

“Welcome, then,” said Hunrad, “welcome, cousin, and be quiet; for what happens here is too important to delay, and must be done before the moon moves across the sky, unless you happen to have some sign or token from the gods. Can you work miracles?”

The question came sharply, as if a sudden gleam of hope had flashed through the tangle of the old priest’s mind. But Winfried’s voice sank lower and a cloud of disappointment passed over his face as he replied: “Nay, miracles have I never wrought, though I have[18] heard of many; but the All-Father has given no power to my hands save such as belongs to common man.”

The question came suddenly, as if a spark of hope had burst through the old priest’s thoughts. But Winfried's voice dropped, and a shadow of disappointment crossed his face as he answered, “No, I’ve never performed miracles, even though I’ve heard of many; but the All-Father hasn’t endowed me with any power beyond what belongs to an ordinary person.”

“Stand still, then, thou common man,” said Hunrad, scornfully, “and behold what the gods have called us hither to do. This night is the death-night of the sun-god, Baldur the Beautiful, beloved of gods and men. This night is the hour of darkness and the power of winter, of sacrifice and mighty fear. This night the great Thor, the god of thunder and war, to whom this oak is sacred, is grieved for the death of Baldur, and angry with this people because they have forsaken his worship. Long is it since an offering has been laid upon his altar, long since the roots of his holy tree have been fed with blood. Therefore its leaves have withered before the time, and its boughs are heavy with death. Therefore the Slavs and the Wends have beaten us in battle. Therefore the harvests have failed, and the wolf-hordes have ravaged the folds, and the strength has departed from the bow, and the wood of the spear has broken, and the wild boar has slain the huntsman. Therefore the plague has fallen on our dwellings, and the dead are more than the living in all our villages. Answer me, ye people, are not these things true?”

“Stand still, then, you common man,” said Hunrad, scornfully, “and see what the gods have brought us here to do. Tonight is the death night of the sun god, Baldur the Beautiful, beloved by both gods and men. This night marks the time of darkness and the power of winter, of sacrifice and great fear. Tonight, the great Thor, the god of thunder and war, to whom this oak is sacred, mourns for the death of Baldur and is angry with our people because they have abandoned his worship. It has been a long time since an offering has been placed on his altar, a long time since the roots of his holy tree have drunk blood. Therefore, its leaves have withered too soon, and its branches are heavy with death. That’s why the Slavs and the Wends have defeated us in battle. That’s why the harvests have failed, the wolf packs have ravaged the livestock, the strength has left the bow, the spear has broken, and the wild boar has killed the hunter. That’s why the plague has struck our homes, and the dead outnumber the living in all our villages. Answer me, people, are these things not true?”

A hoarse sound of approval ran through the circle. A chant, in which the voices of the men and women blended, like the shrill wind in the pine-trees above the rumbling thunder of a waterfall, rose and fell in rude cadences.

A rough sound of approval swept through the circle. A chant, where the voices of both men and women mixed together like the sharp wind in the pine trees above the roaring thunder of a waterfall, rose and fell in clumsy rhythms.

“O Thor, the Thunderer,
Mighty and merciless,
Spare us from smiting!
Heave not thy hammer,
Angry, against us;
Plague not thy people.
Take from our treasure
[19]Richest of ransom.
Silver we send thee,
Jewels and javelins,
Goodliest garments,
All our possessions,
Priceless, we proffer.
Sheep will we slaughter,
Steeds will we sacrifice;
Bright blood shall bathe thee,
O tree of Thunder,
Life-floods shall lave thee,
Strong wood of wonder.
Mighty, have mercy,
Smite us no more,
Spare us and save us,
Spare us, Thor! Thor!”

“O Thor, the Thunderer,
Powerful and ruthless,
Please don't strike us!
Don’t wield your hammer,
Furious, against us;
Don’t harm your people.
Take from our treasure
[19]Our richest ransom.
We offer you silver,
Jewels and javelins,
Finest garments,
All our belongings,
Valuable, we present.
We will slaughter sheep,
We will sacrifice horses;
Bright blood will cover you,
O tree of Thunder,
Life-giving waters will wash you,
Strong wood of wonder.
Mighty one, have mercy,
Strike us no more,
Spare us and save us,
Spare us, Thor! Thor!”

With two great shouts the song ended, and a stillness followed so intense that the crackling of the fire was heard distinctly. The old priest stood silent for a moment. His shaggy brows swept down over his eyes like ashes quenching flame. Then he lifted his face and spoke.

With two loud shouts, the song came to an end, and a silence followed that was so intense you could clearly hear the crackling of the fire. The old priest remained quiet for a moment. His bushy eyebrows hung low over his eyes like ashes putting out a flame. Then he lifted his face and spoke.

“None of these things will please the god. More costly is the offering that shall cleanse your sin, more precious the crimson dew that shall send new life into this holy tree of blood. Thor claims your dearest and your noblest gift.”

“None of these things will please

Hunrad moved nearer to the handful of children who stood watching the red mines in the fire and the swarms of spark-serpents darting upward. They had heeded none of the priest’s words, and did not notice now that he approached them, so eager were they to see which fiery snake would go highest among the oak branches. Foremost among them, and most intent on the pretty game, was a boy like a sunbeam, slender and quick, with blithe brown eyes and laughing lips. The priest’s hand was laid upon his shoulder. The boy turned and looked up in his face.

Hunrad moved closer to the group of children watching the red mines in the fire and the swarms of spark-serpents shooting upward. They had ignored the priest’s words and didn’t notice him approaching, so focused were they on which fiery snake would soar highest among the oak branches. Leading the pack, and most intent on the colorful game, was a boy like a sunbeam—slim and quick, with bright brown eyes and a laughing smile. The priest placed his hand on the boy's shoulder. The boy turned and looked up at his face.

“Here,” said the old man, with his voice vibrating as when a thick rope is strained by a ship swinging from her moorings, “here is the chosen one, the eldest son of the Chief, the darling of the people. Hearken, Bernhard, wilt thou go to Valhalla, where the heroes dwell with the gods, to bear a message to Thor?”

“Here,” said the old man, his voice trembling like a thick rope pulled taut by a ship swaying from its moorings, “here is the chosen one, the eldest son of the Chief, the favorite of the people. Listen, Bernhard, will you go to Valhalla, where the heroes live with the gods, to deliver a message to Thor?”

The boy answered, swift and clear:

The boy replied quickly and clearly:

“Yes, priest, I will go if my father bids me. Is it far away? Shall I run quickly? Must I take my bow and arrows for the wolves?”

“Yes, priest, I will go if my father asks me to. Is it far? Should I run fast? Do I need to take my bow and arrows for the wolves?”

The boy’s father, the Chieftain Gundhar, standing among his bearded warriors, drew his breath deep, and leaned so heavily on the handle of his spear that the wood cracked. And his wife, Irma, bending forward from the ranks of women, pushed the golden hair from her forehead with one hand. The other dragged at the silver chain about her neck until the rough links pierced her flesh, and the red drops fell unheeded on the snow of her breast.

The boy’s father, Chieftain Gundhar, stood among his bearded warriors, took a deep breath, and leaned so heavily on the handle of his spear that the wood cracked. His wife, Irma, leaned forward from the group of women, pushing the golden hair off her forehead with one hand. With the other, she tugged at the silver chain around her neck until the rough links cut into her skin, and the red droplets fell unnoticed onto the snow of her chest.

A sigh passed through the crowd, like the murmur of the forest before the storm breaks. Yet no one spoke save Hunrad:

A sigh went through the crowd, like the quiet of the forest just before the storm hits. But no one said anything except Hunrad:

“Yes, my Prince, both bow and spear shalt thou have, for the way is long, and thou art a brave huntsman. But in darkness thou must journey for a little space, and with eyes blindfolded. Fearest thou?”

“Yes, my Prince, you shall have both bow and spear, for the journey is long, and you are a brave hunter. But you must travel in darkness for a short time, with your eyes blindfolded. Are you afraid?”

“Naught fear I,” said the boy, “neither darkness, nor the great bear, nor the were-wolf. For I am Gundhar’s son, and the defender of my folk.”

“I'm not afraid of anything,” said the boy, “not the darkness, nor the great bear, nor the werewolf. Because I am Gundhar’s son, and I protect my people.”

Then the priest led the child in his raiment of lamb’s-wool to a broad stone in front of the fire. He gave him his little bow tipped with silver, and his spear with shining head of steel. He bound the child’s eyes with a white cloth, and bade him kneel beside the stone with his face to the east. Unconsciously the wide arc of[21] spectators drew inward toward the centre, as the ends of the bow draw together when the cord is stretched. Winfried moved noiselessly until he stood close behind the priest.

Then the priest led the child in his woolen robes to a wide stone in front of the fire. He gave him his small bow tipped with silver and his spear with a shining steel head. He covered the child's eyes with a white cloth and told him to kneel beside the stone, facing east. Without realizing it, the large crowd of spectators moved closer toward the center, just like the ends of the bow come together when the string is pulled tight. Winfried quietly moved until he was standing right behind the priest.

The old man stooped to lift a black hammer of stone from the ground,—the sacred hammer of the god Thor. Summoning all the strength of his withered arms, he swung it high in the air. It poised for an instant above the child’s fair head—then turned to fall.

The old man bent down to pick up a black stone hammer from the ground—the sacred hammer of the god Thor. Gathering all the strength from his frail arms, he raised it high into the air. It hung there for a moment above the child's innocent head—then began to drop.

One keen cry shrilled out from where the women stood: “Me! take me! not Bernhard!”

One sharp cry rang out from where the women stood: “Me! Take me! Not Bernhard!”

The flight of the mother towards her child was swift as the falcon’s swoop. But swifter still was the hand of the deliverer.

The mother rushed to her child as quickly as a falcon diving. But even faster was the hand of the rescuer.

Winfried’s heavy staff thrust mightily against the hammer’s handle as it fell. Sideways it glanced from the old man’s grasp, and the black stone, striking on the altar’s edge, split in twain. A shout of awe and joy rolled along the living circle. The branches of the oak shivered. The flames leaped higher. As the shout died away the people saw the lady Irma, with her arms clasped round her child, and above them, on the altar-stone, Winfried, his face shining like the face of an angel.

Winfried’s heavy staff slammed down hard against the hammer’s handle as it dropped. It slipped sideways from the old man’s grip, and the black stone, hitting the altar’s edge, broke in half. A shout of amazement and joy weaved through the crowd. The oak branches trembled. The flames shot up higher. As the noise faded, the people spotted Lady Irma, holding her child tightly, and above them, on the altar stone, stood Winfried, his face glowing like an angel's.

IV

THE FELLING OF THE TREE

CUTTING DOWN THE TREE

A swift mountain-flood rolling down its channel; a huge rock tumbling from the hill-side and falling in mid-stream; the baffled waters broken and confused, pausing in their flow, dash high against the rock, foaming and murmuring, with divided impulse, uncertain whether to turn to the right or the left.

A fast mountain flood rushing through its channel; a massive rock crashing down from the hillside and landing in the middle of the stream; the obstructed waters are broken and chaotic, hesitating in their flow, splashing high against the rock, foaming and murmuring, uncertain whether to go right or left.

Even so Winfried’s bold deed fell into the midst of[22] the thoughts and passions of the council. They were at a standstill. Anger and wonder, reverence and joy and confusion surged through the crowd. They knew not which way to move: to resent the intrusion of the stranger as an insult to their gods, or to welcome him as the rescuer of their darling prince.

Even so, Winfried’s bold act landed right in the middle of[22] the thoughts and feelings of the council. They were at a standstill. Anger and amazement, respect and joy, along with confusion, surged through the crowd. They didn’t know which way to go: resent the stranger’s presence as an insult to their gods, or welcome him as the savior of their beloved prince.

The old priest crouched by the altar, silent. Conflicting counsels troubled the air. Let the sacrifice go forward; the gods must be appeased. Nay, the boy must not die; bring the chieftain’s best horse and slay it in his stead; it will be enough; the holy tree loves the blood of horses. Not so, there is a better counsel yet; seize the stranger whom the gods have led hither as a victim and make his life pay the forfeit of his daring.

The old priest knelt by the altar, quiet. Conflicting advice filled the air. Let the sacrifice happen; the gods need to be satisfied. No, the boy must not die; bring the chieftain’s best horse and kill it instead; that would be enough; the sacred tree prefers the blood of horses. Not quite, there’s an even better idea; capture the outsider whom the gods have brought here as a sacrifice and make him pay for his audacity.

The withered leaves on the oak rustled and whispered overhead. The fire flared and sank again. The angry voices clashed against each other and fell like opposing waves. Then the chieftain Gundhar struck the earth with his spear and gave his decision.

The dry leaves on the oak rustled and whispered above. The fire flared up and then died down again. The angry voices collided and crashed like opposing waves. Then the chieftain Gundhar slammed his spear into the ground and made his decision.

“All have spoken, but none are agreed. There is no voice of the council. Keep silence now, and let the stranger speak. His words shall give us judgment, whether he is to live or to die.”

“All have spoken, but none agree. There is no voice of the council. Stay silent now, and let the stranger speak. His words will give us judgment, whether he should live or die.”

Winfried lifted himself high upon the altar, drew a roll of parchment from his bosom, and began to read.

Winfried raised himself high on the altar, took a scroll of parchment from his chest, and started to read.

“A letter from the great Bishop of Rome, who sits on a golden throne, to the people of the forest, Hessians and Thuringians, Franks and Saxons. In nomine Domini, sanctae et individuae trinitatis, amen!

“A letter from the great Bishop of Rome, who sits on a golden throne, to the people of the forest, Hessians and Thuringians, Franks and Saxons. In the name of the Lord, of the holy and undivided Trinity, amen!

A murmur of awe ran through the crowd. “It is the sacred tongue of the Romans: the tongue that is heard and understood by the wise men of every land. There is magic in it. Listen!”

A wave of awe spread through the crowd. “It’s the sacred language of the Romans: the language that can be heard and understood by the wise of every nation. There’s magic in it. Listen!”

Winfried went on to read the letter, translating it into the speech of the people.

Winfried continued reading the letter, translating it into the way the people spoke.

“‘We have sent unto you our Brother Boniface, and appointed him your bishop, that he may teach you the only true faith, and baptize you, and lead you back from the ways of error to the path of salvation. Hearken to him in all things like a father. Bow your hearts to his teaching. He comes not for earthly gain, but for the gain of your souls. Depart from evil works. Worship not the false gods, for they are devils. Offer no more bloody sacrifices, nor eat the flesh of horses, but do as our Brother Boniface commands you. Build a house for him that he may dwell among you, and a church where you may offer your prayers to the only living God, the Almighty King of Heaven.’”

“'We have sent our brother Boniface to you and appointed him as your bishop, so he can teach you the only true faith, baptize you, and guide you from the paths of error to the way of salvation. Listen to him in everything like a father. Open your hearts to his teachings. He comes not for personal gain but for the salvation of your souls. Turn away from evil deeds. Do not worship false gods, for they are nothing but demons. Stop making bloody sacrifices or eating horse flesh, but do as our brother Boniface instructs you. Build him a house so he can live among you, and construct a church where you can pray to the one living God, the Almighty King of Heaven.'”

It was a splendid message: proud, strong, peaceful, loving. The dignity of the words imposed mightily upon the hearts of the people. They were quieted, as men who have listened to a lofty strain of music.

It was a beautiful message: proud, strong, peaceful, loving. The power of the words deeply resonated with the hearts of the people. They were silenced, like those who have just heard an uplifting piece of music.

“Tell us, then,” said Gundhar, “what is the word that thou bringest to us from the Almighty. What is thy counsel for the tribes of the woodland on this night of sacrifice?”

“Tell us, then,” said Gundhar, “what message do you have for us from the Almighty? What advice do you have for the tribes of the forest on this night of sacrifice?”

“This is the word, and this is the counsel,” answered Winfried. “Not a drop of blood shall fall to-night, save that which pity has drawn from the breast of your princess, in love for her child. Not a life shall be blotted out in the darkness to-night; but the great shadow of the tree which hides you from the light of heaven shall be swept away. For this is the birth-night of the white Christ, son of the All-Father, and Saviour of mankind. Fairer is He than Baldur the Beautiful, greater than Odin the Wise, kinder than Freya the Good. Since He has come to earth the bloody sacrifices must cease. The dark Thor, on whom you vainly call, is dead. Deep in the shades of Niffelheim he is lost forever. His power in the world is broken. Will you serve a helpless god?[24] See, my brothers, you call this tree his oak. Does he dwell here? Does he protect it?”

“This is the word, and this is the counsel,” Winfried replied. “Not a drop of blood shall be shed tonight, except for what compassion has drawn from your princess's heart, out of love for her child. No life will be erased in the darkness tonight; but the great shadow of the tree that hides you from the light of heaven will be cleared away. For tonight is the birth of the white Christ, son of the All-Father, and Savior of humanity. He is more beautiful than Baldur the Beautiful, greater than Odin the Wise, kinder than Freya the Good. Since He has come to earth, bloody sacrifices must end. The dark Thor, whom you call upon in vain, is dead. Deep in the shadows of Niffelheim, he is lost forever. His power in the world is broken. Will you serve a powerless god?[24] Look, my brothers, you call this tree his oak. Does he live here? Does he protect it?”

A troubled voice of assent rose from the throng. The people stirred uneasily. Women covered their eyes. Hunrad lifted his head and muttered hoarsely, “Thor! take vengeance! Thor!”

A troubled voice of agreement came from the crowd. The people shifted uneasily. Women covered their eyes. Hunrad raised his head and whispered hoarsely, “Thor! exact your vengeance! Thor!”

Winfried beckoned to Gregor. “Bring the axes, thine and one for me. Now, young woodsman, show thy craft! The king-tree of the forest must fall, and swiftly, or all is lost!”

Winfried waved to Gregor. “Grab the axes, yours and one for me. Now, young woodsman, show your skill! The king tree of the forest has to come down quickly, or everything is lost!”

The two men took their places facing each other, one on each side of the oak. Their cloaks were flung aside, their heads bare. Carefully they felt the ground with their feet, seeking a firm grip of the earth. Firmly they grasped the axe-helves and swung the shining blades.

The two men took their positions facing each other, one on each side of the oak tree. They tossed aside their cloaks, their heads uncovered. They carefully felt the ground with their feet, looking for a solid footing. They firmly gripped the axe handles and swung the shining blades.

“Tree-god!” cried Winfried, “art thou angry? Thus we smite thee!”

“Tree-god!” shouted Winfried, “are you angry? We strike you now!”

“Tree-god!” answered Gregor, “art thou mighty? Thus we fight thee!”

“Tree-god!” Gregor replied, “are you powerful? So, we will fight you!”

Clang! clang! the alternate strokes beat time upon the hard, ringing wood. The axe-heads glittered in their rhythmic flight, like fierce eagles circling about their quarry.

Clang! clang! the alternating blows kept time against the hard, ringing wood. The axe-heads shone in their rhythmic swings, like fierce eagles circling their prey.

The broad flakes of wood flew from the deepening gashes in the sides of the oak. The huge trunk quivered. There was a shuddering in the branches. Then the great wonder of Winfried’s life came to pass.

The wide flakes of wood flew from the deepening cuts on the sides of the oak. The massive trunk trembled. There was a shuddering in the branches. Then the incredible moment of Winfried’s life happened.

Out of the stillness of the winter night, a mighty rushing noise sounded overhead.

Out of the quiet of the winter night, a powerful rushing noise echoed above.

Was it the ancient gods on their white battle-steeds, with their black hounds of wrath and their arrows of lightning, sweeping through the air to destroy their foes?

Was it the ancient gods on their white battle horses, with their black hounds of fury and their lightning arrows, charging through the sky to defeat their enemies?

A strong, whirling wind passed over the tree-tops. It gripped the oak by its branches and tore it from its[25] roots. Backward it fell, like a ruined tower, groaning and crashing as it split asunder in four great pieces.

A powerful, swirling wind swept over the treetops. It seized the oak by its branches and ripped it from its[25]roots. It fell backward, like a collapsed tower, creaking and crashing as it broke apart into four massive chunks.

Winfried let his axe drop, and bowed his head for a moment in the presence of almighty power.

Winfried dropped his axe and lowered his head for a moment in the presence of immense power.

Then he turned to the people, “Here is the timber,” he cried, “already felled and split for your new building. On this spot shall rise a chapel to the true God and his servant St. Peter.”

Then he turned to the people, “Here is the wood,” he shouted, “already cut and split for your new building. On this spot, a chapel to the true God and his servant St. Peter will rise.”

“And here,” said he, as his eyes fell on a young fir-tree, standing straight and green, with its top pointing towards the stars, amid the divided ruins of the fallen oak, “here is the living tree, with no stain of blood upon it, that shall be the sign of your new worship. See how it points to the sky. Let us call it the tree of the Christ-child. Take it up and carry it to the chieftain’s hall. You shall go no more into the shadows of the forest to keep your feasts with secret rites of shame. You shall keep them at home, with laughter and song and rites of love. The thunder-oak has fallen, and I think the day is coming when there shall not be a home in all Germany where the children are not gathered around the green fir-tree to rejoice in the birth-night of Christ.”

“And here,” he said, looking at a young fir tree, standing tall and green, its top reaching towards the stars, amidst the scattered ruins of the fallen oak, “here is the living tree, untouched by blood, that will be the symbol of your new worship. See how it points to the sky. Let’s call it the tree of the Christ-child. Take it and bring it to the chieftain’s hall. You won’t go back into the shadows of the forest to hold your feasts with secret rites of shame. You’ll celebrate at home, with laughter, song, and rites of love. The thunder-oak has fallen, and I believe the day is coming when there won’t be a home in all of Germany where children aren’t gathered around the green fir tree to celebrate the birth-night of Christ.”

So they took the little fir from its place, and carried it in joyous procession to the edge of the glade, and laid it on the sledge. The horses tossed their heads and drew their load bravely, as if the new burden had made it lighter.

So they took the little fir from its spot and carried it in a happy procession to the edge of the clearing, where they placed it on the sled. The horses raised their heads and pulled the load confidently, as if the new weight had made it feel lighter.

When they came to the house of Gundhar, he bade them throw open the doors of the hall and set the tree in the midst of it. They kindled lights among the branches until it seemed to be tangled full of fire-flies. The children encircled it, wondering, and the sweet odor of the balsam filled the house.

When they arrived at Gundhar's house, he told them to throw open the hall doors and place the tree in the center. They lit up the branches until it looked like it was filled with fireflies. The kids gathered around it in awe, and the sweet smell of balsam filled the house.

Then Winfried stood beside the chair of Gundhar, on[26] the daïs at the end of the hall, and told the story of Bethlehem; of the babe in the manger, of the shepherds on the hills, of the host of angels and their midnight song. All the people listened, charmed into stillness.

Then Winfried stood next to Gundhar's chair, on[26] the platform at the end of the hall, and shared the story of Bethlehem; of the baby in the manger, the shepherds on the hills, and the host of angels with their midnight song. Everyone listened, captivated into silence.

But the boy Bernhard, on Irma’s knee, folded by her soft arm, grew restless as the story lengthened, and began to prattle softly at his mother’s ear.

But the boy Bernhard, on Irma’s knee, nestled against her soft arm, became restless as the story went on and started to chat quietly in his mother’s ear.

“Mother,” whispered the child, “why did you cry out so loud, when the priest was going to send me to Valhalla?”

“Mom,” whispered the child, “why did you shout so loudly when the priest was about to send me to Valhalla?”

“Oh, hush, my child,” answered the mother, and pressed him closer to her side.

“Oh, be quiet, my child,” the mother replied, pulling him closer to her side.

“Mother,” whispered the boy again, laying his finger on the stains upon her breast, “see, your dress is red! What are these stains? Did some one hurt you?”

“Mom,” the boy whispered again, touching the stains on her dress, “look, your dress is red! What are these stains? Did someone hurt you?”

The mother closed his mouth with a kiss. “Dear, be still, and listen!”

The mother sealed his lips with a kiss. “Sweetheart, be quiet and pay attention!”

The boy obeyed. His eyes were heavy with sleep. But he heard the last words of Winfried as he spoke of the angelic messengers, flying over the hills of Judea and singing as they flew. The child wondered and dreamed and listened. Suddenly his face grew bright. He put his lips close to Irma’s cheek again.

The boy obeyed. His eyes were heavy with sleep. But he heard Winfried's last words as he talked about the angelic messengers flying over the hills of Judea and singing as they went. The child wondered, dreamed, and listened. Suddenly, his face lit up. He leaned in close to Irma’s cheek again.

“Oh, mother!” he whispered very low, “do not speak. Do you hear them? Those angels have come back again. They are singing now behind the tree.”

“Oh, Mom!” he whispered softly, “don’t say anything. Do you hear them? Those angels have returned. They’re singing now behind the tree.”

And some say that it was true; but others say that it was only Gregor and his companions at the lower end of the hall, chanting their Christmas hymn:

And some say it was true; but others say it was just Gregor and his friends at the far end of the hall, singing their Christmas carol:

“‘All glory be to God on high,
And to the earth be peace!
Good-will, henceforth, from heaven to men
Begin, and never cease.’”

“‘All glory to God in the highest,
And peace on earth!
Goodwill, from now on, from heaven to people
Start, and never stop.’”

A FRENCH TAR-BABY

BY

BY

Joel Chandler Harris

Joel Chandler Harris

The fable was one of the first tributaries to the stream of story-telling. Primitive man with a kind of fine democracy claimed kinship with the animals about him. So Hiawatha learned the language and the secrets of birds and beasts,

The fable was one of the earliest sources of storytelling. Early humans, with a sense of shared democracy, felt a connection to the animals around them. That's how Hiawatha came to understand the language and secrets of birds and beasts.

“Talked with them whene’er he met them,
Called them Hiawatha’s Brothers.”

“Talked to them whenever he saw them,
Called them Hiawatha’s Brothers.”

Out of this intimacy and understanding grew the fable, wherein animals thought, acted, and talked in the terms of human life. This kind of story is illustrated by the “Fables” of Æsop, the animal stories of Ernest Thompson-Seton, the “Jungle Books” of Rudyard Kipling, and the “Uncle Remus” stories of Joel Chandler Harris. The fable is a tale rather than a true short-story.

Out of this closeness and understanding came the fable, where animals thought, acted, and spoke in human terms. This type of story is represented by the "Fables" of Aesop, the animal stories of Ernest Thompson Seton, the "Jungle Books" by Rudyard Kipling, and the "Uncle Remus" tales by Joel Chandler Harris. A fable is more of a tale than a true short story.


A FRENCH TAR-BABY[4]

A French tar baby __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

In the time when there were hobgoblins and fairies, Brother Goat and Brother Rabbit lived in the same neighborhood, not far from each other.

In a time when hobgoblins and fairies existed, Brother Goat and Brother Rabbit lived in the same neighborhood, not far apart.

Proud of his long beard and sharp horns, Brother Goat looked on Brother Rabbit with disdain. He would hardly speak to Brother Rabbit when he met him, and his greatest pleasure was to make his little neighbor the victim of his tricks and practical jokes. For instance, he would say:

Proud of his long beard and sharp horns, Brother Goat looked at Brother Rabbit with contempt. He barely acknowledged Brother Rabbit when they crossed paths, and his favorite pastime was to make his little neighbor the target of his tricks and practical jokes. For example, he would say:

“Brother Rabbit, here is Mr. Fox,” and this would cause Brother Rabbit to run away as hard as he could. Again he would say:

“Brother Rabbit, here is Mr. Fox,” and this would make Brother Rabbit run away as fast as he could. Again he would say:

“Brother Rabbit, here is Mr. Wolf,” and poor Brother Rabbit would shake and tremble with fear. Sometimes he would cry out:

“Brother Rabbit, here is Mr. Wolf,” and poor Brother Rabbit would shake and tremble with fear. Sometimes he would cry out:

“Brother Rabbit, here is Mr. Tiger,” and then Brother Rabbit would shudder and think that his last hour had come.

“Brother Rabbit, here’s Mr. Tiger,” and then Brother Rabbit would shudder, thinking that his time was up.

Tired of this miserable existence, Brother Rabbit tried to think of some means by which he could change his powerful and terrible neighbor into a friend. After a time he thought he had discovered a way to make Brother Goat his friend, and so he invited him to dinner.

Tired of this miserable life, Brother Rabbit tried to come up with a way to turn his strong and scary neighbor into a friend. After a while, he thought he had figured out a method to make Brother Goat his buddy, so he invited him over for dinner.

Brother Goat was quick to accept the invitation. The dinner was a fine affair, and there was an abundance of good eating. A great many different dishes were served. Brother Goat licked his mouth and shook his long beard with satisfaction. He had never before been present at such a feast.

Brother Goat was eager to accept the invitation. The dinner was a wonderful event, and there was plenty of delicious food. A wide variety of dishes were served. Brother Goat licked his lips and shook his long beard with pleasure. He had never experienced such a feast before.

“Well, my friend,” exclaimed Brother Rabbit, when the dessert was brought in, “how do you like your dinner?”

“Well, my friend,” said Brother Rabbit, when the dessert was served, “how did you enjoy your dinner?”

“I could certainly wish for nothing better,” replied Brother Goat, rubbing the tips of his horns against the back of his chair; “but my throat is very dry and a little water would hurt neither the dinner nor me.”

“I couldn't ask for anything more,” replied Brother Goat, rubbing the tips of his horns against the back of his chair; “but my throat is really dry and a little water wouldn't hurt either the dinner or me.”

“Gracious!” said Brother Rabbit, “I have neither wine-cellar nor water. I am not in the habit of drinking while I am eating.”

“Wow!” said Brother Rabbit, “I don’t have any wine or water. I usually don’t drink while I’m eating.”

“Neither have I any water, Brother Rabbit,” said Brother Goat. “But I have an idea! If you will go with me over yonder by the big poplar, we will dig a well.”

“Neither do I have any water, Brother Rabbit,” said Brother Goat. “But I have an idea! If you come with me over there by the big poplar, we can dig a well.”

“No, Brother Goat,” said Brother Rabbit, who hoped to revenge himself—“no, I do not care to dig a well. At daybreak I drink the dew from the cups of the flowers, and in the heat of the day I milk the cows and drink the cream.”

“No, Brother Goat,” said Brother Rabbit, who wanted to get back at him—“no, I don’t want to dig a well. At daybreak, I drink the dew from the flowers, and in the heat of the day, I milk the cows and drink the cream.”

“Well and good,” said Brother Goat. “Alone I will dig the well, and alone I will drink out of it.”

“Well, that’s fine,” said Brother Goat. “I’ll dig the well by myself, and I’ll drink from it by myself.”

“Success to you, Brother Goat,” said Brother Rabbit.

“Good luck to you, Brother Goat,” said Brother Rabbit.

“Thank you kindly, Brother Rabbit.”

“Thanks a lot, Brother Rabbit.”

Brother Goat then went to the foot of the big poplar and began to dig his well. He dug with his forefeet and with his horns, and the well got deeper and deeper. Soon the water began to bubble up and the well was finished, and then Brother Goat made haste to quench his thirst. He was in such a hurry that his beard got in the water, but he drank and drank until he had his fill.

Brother Goat then went to the base of the big poplar and started to dig his well. He dug with his front feet and his horns, and the well kept getting deeper. Soon, water started to bubble up, and the well was completed. Then Brother Goat rushed to drink and quench his thirst. He was in such a hurry that his beard ended up in the water, but he drank and drank until he was satisfied.

Brother Rabbit, who had followed him at a little distance, hid himself behind a bush and laughed heartily. He said to himself: “What an innocent creature you are!”

Brother Rabbit, who had followed him at a little distance, hid behind a bush and laughed to himself. He said, "What an innocent creature you are!"

The next day, when Brother Goat, with his big beard and sharp horns, returned to his well to get some water, he saw the tracks of Brother Rabbit in the soft earth. This put him to thinking. He sat down, pulled his beard, scratched his head, and tapped himself on the forehead.

The next day, when Brother Goat, with his big beard and sharp horns, went back to his well to get some water, he noticed Brother Rabbit's tracks in the soft ground. This made him think. He sat down, tugged at his beard, scratched his head, and tapped his forehead.

“My friend,” he exclaimed after a while, “I will catch you yet.”

“My friend,” he said after a moment, “I will catch up to you yet.”

Then he ran and got his tools (for Brother Goat was something of a carpenter in those days) and made a large doll out of laurel wood. When the doll was finished, he spread tar on it here and there, on the right and on the left, and up and down. He smeared it all over with the sticky stuff, until it was as black as a Guinea negro.

Then he ran and got his tools (because Brother Goat was a bit of a carpenter back then) and made a large doll out of laurel wood. When the doll was done, he spread tar on it here and there, on the right and on the left, and up and down. He covered it completely with the sticky stuff until it was as black as a Guinea Black.

This finished, Brother Goat waited quietly until evening. At sunset he placed the tarred doll near the well, and ran and hid himself behind the trees and bushes. The moon had just risen, and the heavens twinkled with millions of little star-torches.

This done, Brother Goat waited silently until evening. At sunset, he put the tarred doll by the well and ran to hide behind the trees and bushes. The moon had just come up, and the sky sparkled with millions of tiny star-torches.

Brother Rabbit, who was waiting in his house, believed that the time had come for him to get some water, so he took his bucket and went to Brother Goat’s well. On the way he was very much afraid that something would catch him. He trembled when the wind shook the leaves of the trees. He would go a little distance and then stop and listen; he hid here behind a stone, and there behind a tuft of grass.

Brother Rabbit, who was waiting at home, thought it was finally time to get some water, so he grabbed his bucket and headed to Brother Goat’s well. On the way, he was really scared that something might get him. He flinched when the wind rattled the leaves in the trees. He would walk a bit, then stop to listen; he hid behind a stone over here, and then behind a clump of grass over there.

At last he arrived at the well, and there he saw the little negro. He stopped and looked at it with astonishment. Then he drew back a little way, advanced again, drew back, advanced a little, and stopped once more.

At last he arrived at the well, and there he saw the little boy. He stopped and looked at him in astonishment. Then he stepped back a little, moved forward again, stepped back, moved forward a little, and stopped once more.

“What can that be?” he said to himself. He listened, with his long ears pointed forward, but the trees[32] could not talk, and the bushes were dumb. He winked his eyes and lowered his head:

“What could that be?” he said to himself. He listened, with his long ears perked up, but the trees[32] couldn't speak, and the bushes were silent. He squinted and lowered his head:

“Hey, friend! who are you?” he asked.

“Hey, friend! Who are you?” he asked.

The tar-doll didn’t move. Brother Rabbit went up a little closer, and asked again:

The tar-doll didn’t move. Brother Rabbit approached a bit closer and asked again:

“Who are you?”

"Who are you?"

The tar-doll said nothing. Brother Rabbit breathed more at ease. Then he went to the brink of the well, but when he looked in the water the tar-doll seemed to look in too. He could see her reflection in the water. This made Brother Rabbit so mad that he grew red in the face.

The tar-doll said nothing. Brother Rabbit felt more relaxed. Then he went to the edge of the well, but when he looked into the water, the tar-doll seemed to look in as well. He could see her reflection in the water. This made Brother Rabbit so angry that his face turned red.

“See here!” he exclaimed, “if you look in this well I’ll give you a rap on the nose!”

“Look here!” he shouted, “if you look in this well, I’ll give you a smack on the nose!”

Brother Rabbit leaned over the brink of the well, and saw the tar-doll smiling at him in the water. He raised his right hand and hit her—bam! His hand stuck.

Brother Rabbit leaned over the edge of the well and saw the tar-doll smiling at him in the water. He raised his right hand and hit her—bam! His hand got stuck.

“What’s this?” exclaimed Brother Rabbit. “Turn me loose, imp of Satan! If you do not, I will rap you on the eye with my other hand.”

“What’s this?” shouted Brother Rabbit. “Let me go, you little devil! If you don’t, I’ll give you a whack on the eye with my other hand.”

Then he hit her—bim! The left hand stuck also. Then Brother Rabbit raised his right foot, saying:

Then he hit her—bam! The left hand was stuck too. Then Brother Rabbit raised his right foot, saying:

“Mark me well, little Congo! Do you see this foot? I will kick you in the stomach if you do not turn me loose this instant.”

“Listen closely, little Congo! Do you see this foot? I will kick you in the stomach if you don’t let me go right now.”

No sooner said than done. Brother Rabbit let fly his right foot—vip! The foot stuck, and he raised the other.

No sooner said than done. Brother Rabbit kicked with his right foot—whoosh! The foot got stuck, and he lifted the other one.

“Do you see this foot?” he exclaimed. “If I hit you with it, you will think a thunderbolt has struck you.”

“Do you see this foot?” he exclaimed. “If I kick you with it, you’ll feel like a thunderbolt has hit you.”

Then he kicked her with the left foot, and it also stuck like the other, and Brother Rabbit held fast his Guinea negro.

Then he kicked her with his left foot, and it got stuck just like the other one, and Brother Rabbit kept a tight grip on his Guinea negro.

“Watch out, now!” he cried. “I’ve already butted a great many people with my head. If I butt you in[33] your ugly face I’ll knock it into a jelly. Turn me loose! Oho! you don’t answer?” Bap!

“Watch out, now!” he shouted. “I’ve already bumped a lot of people with my head. If I hit you in[33] your ugly face, I’ll smash it to pieces. Let me go! Oh! You’re not responding?” Bam!

“Guinea girl!” exclaimed Brother Rabbit, “are you dead? Gracious goodness! how my head does stick!”

“Guinea girl!” shouted Brother Rabbit, “are you dead? Oh my goodness! my head really hurts!”

When the sun rose, Brother Goat went to his well to find out something about Brother Rabbit. The result was beyond his expectations.

When the sun came up, Brother Goat went to his well to learn something about Brother Rabbit. The outcome was more than he had anticipated.

“Hey, little rogue, big rogue!” exclaimed Brother Goat. “Hey, Brother Rabbit! what are you doing there? I thought you drank the dew from the cups of the flowers, or milk from the cows. Aha, Brother Rabbit! I will punish you for stealing my water.”

“Hey, little rascal, big rascal!” shouted Brother Goat. “Hey, Brother Rabbit! What are you doing over there? I thought you were sipping the dew from the flowers or milk from the cows. Aha, Brother Rabbit! I’m going to get back at you for taking my water.”

“I am your friend,” said Brother Rabbit; “don’t kill me.”

“I’m your friend,” said Brother Rabbit; “don’t kill me.”

“Thief, thief!” cried Brother Goat, and then he ran quickly into the woods, gathered up a pile of dry limbs, and made a great fire. He took Brother Rabbit from the tar-doll, and prepared to burn him alive. As he was passing a thicket of brambles with Brother Rabbit on his shoulders, Brother Goat met his daughter Bélédie, who was walking about in the fields.

“Thief, thief!” shouted Brother Goat, and then he rushed into the woods, collected a pile of dry branches, and started a big fire. He took Brother Rabbit from the tar doll and got ready to burn him alive. While he was going past a thicket of brambles with Brother Rabbit on his shoulders, Brother Goat ran into his daughter Bélédie, who was wandering in the fields.

“Where are you going, papa, muffled up with such a burden? Come and eat the fresh grass with me, and throw wicked Brother Rabbit in the brambles.”

“Where are you going, Dad, all bundled up with that heavy load? Come and eat the fresh grass with me, and toss that naughty Brother Rabbit into the bushes.”

Cunning Brother Rabbit raised his long ears and pretended to be very much frightened.

Clever Brother Rabbit lifted his long ears and acted like he was really scared.

“Oh, no, Brother Goat!” he cried. “Don’t throw me in the brambles. They will tear my flesh, put out my eyes, and pierce my heart. Oh, I pray you, rather throw me in the fire.”

“Oh, no, Brother Goat!” he exclaimed. “Don’t toss me into the thorns. They’ll shred my skin, blind me, and stab my heart. Oh, please, just throw me into the fire instead.”

“Aha, little rogue, big rogue! Aha, Brother Rabbit!” exclaimed Brother Goat, exultingly, “you don’t like the brambles? Well, then, go and laugh in them,” and he threw Brother Rabbit in without a feeling of pity.

“Aha, you little trickster, big trickster! Aha, Brother Rabbit!” exclaimed Brother Goat excitedly. “You don’t like the thorns? Well, go ahead and laugh in them,” and he tossed Brother Rabbit in without a shred of pity.

Brother Rabbit fell in the brambles, leaped to his feet, and began to laugh.

Brother Rabbit fell into the thorny bushes, got back on his feet, and started to laugh.

“Ha-ha-ha! Brother Goat, what a simpleton you are!—ha-ha-ha! A better bed I never had! In these brambles I was born!”

“Ha-ha-ha! Brother Goat, you’re such a fool!—ha-ha-ha! I’ve never had a better bed! I was born in these brambles!”

Brother Goat was in despair, but he could not help himself. Brother Rabbit was safe.

Brother Goat was feeling hopeless, but there was nothing he could do. Brother Rabbit was out of danger.

A long beard is not always a sign of intelligence.

A long beard doesn't always mean someone is smart.


SONNY’S CHRISTENIN’

BY

BY

Ruth McEnery Stuart

Ruth McEnery Stuart

This is the story of character, in the form of dramatic monologue. There is only one speaker, but we know by his words that another is present and can infer his part in the conversation. This story has the additional values of humor and local color.

This is the story of character, presented as a dramatic monologue. There’s only one speaker, but we can tell from his words that someone else is there and we can guess their role in the conversation. This story also includes elements of humor and local flavor.


SONNY’S CHRISTENIN’[5]

SONNY’S CHRISTENING[5]

Yas, sir, wife an’ me, we’ve turned ’Piscopals—all on account o’ Sonny. He seemed to prefer that religion, an’ of co’se we wouldn’t have the family divided, so we’re a-goin’ to be ez good ’Piscopals ez we can.

Yas, sir, my wife and I have become Episcopalians—all because of Sonny. He seemed to like that religion, and of course we didn’t want the family to be divided, so we’re going to be the best Episcopalians we can be.

I reckon it’ll come a little bit awkward at first. Seem like I never will git so thet I can sass back in church ’thout feelin’ sort o’ impident—but I reckon I’ll chirp up an’ come to it, in time.

I think it’s going to feel a bit awkward at first. It seems like I’ll never be able to talk back in church without feeling a little disrespectful—but I guess I’ll get used to it and manage it over time.

I never was much of a hand to sound the amens, even in our own Methodist meetin’s.

I was never really the type to shout out amens, even during our own Methodist meetings.

Sir? How old is he? Oh, Sonny’s purty nigh six—but he showed a pref’ence for the ’Piscopal Church long fo’ he could talk.

Sir? How old is he? Oh, Sonny’s almost six—but he showed a preference for the Episcopal Church long before he could talk.

When he wasn’t no mo’ ’n three year old we commenced a-takin’ him round to church wherever they held meetin’s,—’Piscopals, Methodists or Presbyterians,—so’s he could see an’ hear for hisself. I ca’yed him to a baptizin’ over to Chinquepin Crik, once-t, when he was three. I thought I’d let him see it done an’ maybe it might make a good impression; but no, sir! The Baptists didn’t suit him! Cried ever’ time one was douced, an’ I had to fetch him away. In our Methodist meetin’s he seemed to git worked up an’ pervoked, some way. An’ the Presbyterians, he didn’t take no stock in them at all. Ricollect, one Sunday the preacher, he preached a mighty powerful disco’se on the doctrine o’ lost infants not ’lected to salvation—an’ Sonny? Why, he slep’ right thoo it.

When he was only about three years old, we started taking him to church wherever there were meetings—Episcopalians, Methodists, or Presbyterians—so he could see and hear for himself. I took him to a baptism at Chinquepin Creek once when he was three. I thought it might leave a good impression on him, but no way! The Baptists didn’t appeal to him at all! He cried every time someone was baptized, and I had to take him away. In our Methodist meetings, he seemed to get worked up and annoyed somehow. And the Presbyterians? He didn’t care for them at all. I remember one Sunday the preacher gave a really powerful sermon on the doctrine of lost infants not elected for salvation—and our son? Well, he just slept right through it.

The first any way lively interest he ever seemed to take in religious services was at the ’Piscopals, Easter Sunday. When he seen the lilies an’ the candles he thess clapped his little hands, an’ time the folks commenced answerin’ back he was tickled all but to death, an’ started answerin’ hisself—on’y, of co’se he’d answer sort o’ hit an’ miss.

The first time he showed any real interest in religious services was at the Episcopals, on Easter Sunday. When he saw the lilies and the candles, he just clapped his little hands, and by the time the people started responding, he was thrilled to bits, and began answering himself—only, of course, he kind of answered hit or miss.

I see then thet Sonny was a natu’al-born ‘Piscopal, an’ we might ez well make up our minds to it—an’ I told her so, too. They say some is born so. But we thought we’d let him alone an’ let nature take its co’se for a while—not pressin’ him one way or another. He never had showed no disposition to be christened, an’ ever sence the doctor tried to vaccinate him he seemed to git the notion that christenin’ an’ vaccination was mo’ or less the same thing; an’ sence that time, he’s been mo’ opposed to it than ever.

I realize now that Sonny was a natural-born Episcopal, and we might as well accept that—and I told her so, too. They say some people are just born that way. But we thought we’d leave him alone and let nature take its course for a while—not pushing him in any direction. He never showed any interest in being baptized, and ever since the doctor tried to vaccinate him, he seems to have gotten the idea that baptism and vaccination are pretty much the same thing; and since then, he’s been even more resistant to it.

Sir? Oh no, sir. He didn’t vaccinate him; he thess tried to do it; but Sonny, he wouldn’t begin to allow it. We all tried to indoose ’im. I offered him everything on the farm ef he’d thess roll up his little sleeve an’ let the doctor look at his arm—promised him thet he wouldn’t tech a needle to it tell he said the word. But he wouldn’t. He ’lowed thet me an’ his mamma could git vaccinated ef we wanted to, but he wouldn’t.

Sir? Oh no, sir. He didn’t get him vaccinated; he just tried to do it, but Sonny wouldn’t allow it at all. We all tried to convince him. I offered him everything on the farm if he’d just roll up his little sleeve and let the doctor check his arm—I promised him that the doctor wouldn’t touch a needle to it until he gave the word. But he wouldn’t. He said that me and his mom could get vaccinated if we wanted to, but he wouldn’t.

Then we showed him our marks where we had been vaccinated when we was little, an’ told him how it had kep’ us clair o’ havin’ the smallpock all our lives.

Then we showed him the marks from when we got vaccinated as kids and told him how it had kept us clear of getting smallpox our whole lives.

Well, sir, it didn’t make no diff’ence whether we’d been did befo’ or not, he ’lowed thet he wanted to see us vaccinated ag’in.

Well, sir, it didn’t make any difference whether we had been vaccinated before or not, he said that he wanted to see us vaccinated again.

An’ so, of co’se, thinkin’ it might encour’ge him, we thess had it did over—tryin’ to coax him to consent after each one, an’ makin’ pertend like we enjoyed it.

An’ so, of course, thinking it might encourage him, we just did it over—trying to coax him to agree after each one, and pretending like we enjoyed it.

Then, nothin’ would do but the nigger, Dicey, had[39] to be did, an’ then he ’lowed thet he wanted the cat did, an’ I tried to strike a bargain with him thet if Kitty got vaccinated he would. But he wouldn’t comp’omise. He thess let on thet Kit had to be did whe’r or no. So I ast the doctor ef it would likely kill the cat, an’ he said he reckoned not, though it might sicken her a little. So I told him to go ahead. Well, sir, befo’ Sonny got thoo, he had had that cat an’ both dogs vaccinated—but let it tech hisself he would not.

Then, nothing would satisfy Dicey but that the cat had to be taken care of. He insisted that Kitty needed to be vaccinated, and I tried to negotiate with him that if Kitty got vaccinated, he would too. But he wouldn’t compromise. He made it clear that the cat had to be vaccinated, whether I agreed or not. So I asked the doctor if it would likely kill the cat, and he said he didn’t think so, though it might make her a bit sick. So I told him to go ahead. Well, before Sonny was done, he had both that cat and both dogs vaccinated—but he refused to let it happen to himself.

I was mighty sorry not to have it did, ’cause they was a nigger thet had the smallpock down to Cedar Branch, fifteen mile away, an’ he didn’t die, neither. He got well. An’ they say when they git well they’re more fatal to a neighborhood ‘n when they die.

I felt really bad that I didn't have it done because there was a Black man who had smallpox down at Cedar Branch, fifteen miles away, and he didn't die either. He got better. And they say that when they recover, they're more dangerous to the community than when they die.

That was fo’ months ago now, but to this day ever’ time the wind blows from sou’west I feel oneasy, an’ try to entice Sonny to play on the far side o’ the house.

That was four months ago now, but to this day every time the wind blows from the southwest I feel uneasy, and try to get Sonny to play on the other side of the house.

Well, sir, in about ten days after that we was the down-in-the-mouthest crowd on that farm, man an’ beast, thet you ever see. Ever’ last one o’ them vaccinations took, sir, an’ took severe, from the cat up.

Well, sir, about ten days after that, we were the saddest bunch on that farm, both people and animals, that you ever saw. Every single one of those vaccinations worked, sir, and they hit hard, from the cat on up.

But I reckon we’re all safe-t guarded now. They ain’t nothin’ on the place thet can fetch it to Sonny, an’ I trust, with care, he may never be exposed.

But I think we’re all safe now. There’s nothing around here that can get to Sonny, and I hope, with some caution, he never finds out.

But I set out to tell you about Sonny’s christenin’ an’ us turnin’ ‘Piscopal. Ez I said, he never seemed to want baptism, though he had heard us discuss all his life both it an’ vaccination ez the two ordeels to be gone thoo with some time, an’ we’d speculate ez to whether vaccination would take or not, an’ all sech ez that, an’ then, ez I said, after he see what the vaccination was, why he was even mo’ prejudyced agin’ baptism ‘n ever, an’ we ’lowed to let it run on tell sech a time ez he’d decide what name he’d want to take an’ what denomination he’d want to bestow it on him.

But I want to tell you about Sonny’s christening and us becoming Episcopalian. As I mentioned, he never really seemed interested in baptism, even though he had heard us talk about it and vaccination all his life as the two ordeals he’d have to go through someday. We would speculate on whether the vaccination would take or not, and all sorts of things like that. Then, as I said, after he saw what the vaccination was, he became even more opposed to baptism than ever. So, we decided to let it go on until he figured out what name he wanted to take and which denomination he wanted to give it.

Wife, she’s got some ‘Piscopal relations thet she sort o’ looks up to,—though she don’t own it,—but she was raised Methodist an’ I was raised a true-blue Presbyterian. But when we professed after Sonny come we went up together at Methodist meetin’. What we was after was righteous livin’, an’ we didn’t keer much which denomination helped us to it.

Wife, she has some Episcopal relatives that she sort of looks up to—though she won’t admit it—but she was raised Methodist and I was raised a true-blue Presbyterian. But when we converted after Sonny was born, we went up together at a Methodist meeting. What we were after was righteous living, and we didn’t care much which denomination helped us get there.

An’ so, feelin’ friendly all roun’ that-a-way, we thought we’d leave Sonny to pick his church when he got ready, an’ then they wouldn’t be nothin’ to undo or do over in case he went over to the ‘Piscopals, which has the name of revisin’ over any other church’s performances—though sence we’ve turned ‘Piscopals we’ve found out that ain’t so.

And so, feeling friendly all around, we decided to let Sonny choose his church when he was ready, so there wouldn’t be anything to undo or redo if he decided to join the Episcopals, who are known for re-evaluating the practices of other churches—though since we’ve become Episcopals, we’ve discovered that isn’t true.

Of co’se the preachers, they used to talk to us about it once-t in a while,—seemed to think it ought to be did,—’ceptin’, of co’se, the Baptists.

Of course, the preachers used to talk to us about it once in a while—they seemed to think it should be done—except, of course, the Baptists.

Well, sir, it went along so till last week. Sonny ain’t but, ez I said, thess not quite six year old, an’ they seemed to be time enough. But last week he had been playin’ out o’ doors bare-feeted, thess same ez he always does, an’ he tramped on a pine splinter some way. Of co’se, pine, it’s the safe-t-est splinter a person can run into a foot, on account of its carryin’ its own turpentine in with it to heal up things; but any splinter thet dast to push itself up into a little pink foot is a messenger of trouble, an’ we know it. An’ so, when we see this one, we tried ever’ way to coax him to let us take it out, but he wouldn’t, of co’se. He never will, an’ somehow the Lord seems to give ’em ambition to work their own way out mos’ gen’ally.

Well, sir, it went on like that until last week. Sonny is only, as I said, just not quite six years old, and there seemed to be plenty of time. But last week he had been playing outside barefoot, just like he always does, and he stepped on a pine splinter somehow. Of course, pine is the safest splinter a person can step on, since it carries its own turpentine to help heal things; but any splinter that dares to push itself into a little pink foot is a sign of trouble, and we know it. So, when we saw this one, we tried everything to persuade him to let us take it out, but he wouldn’t, of course. He never will, and somehow it seems like the Lord gives them the drive to work their own way out most of the time.

But, sir, this splinter didn’t seem to have no energy in it. It thess lodged there, an’ his little foot it commenced to swell, an’ it swole an’ swole tell his little toes stuck out so thet the little pig thet went to market looked like ez[41] ef it wasn’t on speakin’ terms with the little pig thet stayed home, an’ wife an’ me we watched it, an’ I reckon she prayed over it consider’ble, an’ I read a extry psalm at night befo’ I went to bed, all on account o’ that little foot. An’ night befo’ las’ it was lookin’ mighty angry an’ swole, an’ he had limped an’ “ouched!” consider’ble all day, an’ he was mighty fretful bed-time. So, after he went to sleep, wife she come out on the po’ch where I was settin’, and she says to me, says she, her face all drawed up an’ workin’, says she: “Honey,” says she, “I reckon we better sen’ for him an’ have it did.” Thess so, she said it. “Sen’ for who, wife?” says I, “an’ have what did?” “Why, sen’ for him, the ‘Piscopal preacher,” says she, “an’ have Sonny christened. Them little toes o’ hisn is ez red ez cherry tomatoes. They burnt my lips thess now like a coal o’ fire an’—an’ lockjaw is goin’ roun’ tur’ble.

But, sir, this splinter didn’t seem to have any energy in it. It just got lodged there, and his little foot started to swell, and it kept swelling until his little toes stuck out so much that the little pig that went to market looked like it wasn't on speaking terms with the little pig that stayed home. My wife and I watched it, and I guess she prayed over it a lot, and I read an extra psalm at night before I went to bed, all because of that little foot. The night before last, it was looking really angry and swollen, and he had limped and “ouched!” quite a bit all day, and he was really cranky at bedtime. So, after he went to sleep, my wife came out on the porch where I was sitting, and she said to me, with her face all scrunched up and working, “Honey,” she said, “I think we better send for him and have it taken care of.” Just like that, she said it. “Send for who, wife?” I asked, “and have what done?” “Why, send for him, the Episcopal preacher,” she said, “and have Sonny christened. His little toes are as red as cherry tomatoes. They just burned my lips like a hot coal, and—lockjaw is going around really badly.

“Seems to me,” says she, “when he started to git sleepy, he didn’t gap ez wide ez he gen’ly does—an’ I’m ’feered he’s a-gittin’ it now.” An’, sir, with that, she thess gathered up her apron an’ mopped her face in it an’ give way. An’ ez for me, I didn’t seem to have no mo’ backbone down my spinal colume ‘n a feather bolster has, I was that weak.

“Seems to me,” she says, “when he started to get sleepy, he didn’t yawn as wide as he usually does—and I’m worried he’s getting it now.” And with that, she just gathered up her apron and wiped her face with it and gave in. As for me, I didn’t seem to have any more backbone in my spine than a feather pillow does, I was that weak.

I never ast her why she didn’t sen’ for our own preacher. I knowed then ez well ez ef she’d ’a’ told me why she done it—all on account o’ Sonny bein’ so tickled over the ‘Piscopals’ meetin’s.

I never asked her why she didn’t send for our own preacher. I knew then as well as if she’d told me why she did it—all because Sonny was so excited about the Episcopalians’ meetings.

It was mos’ nine o’clock then, an’ a dark night, an’ rainin’, but I never said a word—they wasn’t no room round the edges o’ the lump in my throat for words to come out ef they’d ’a’ been one surgin’ up there to say, which they wasn’t—but I thess went out an’ saddled my horse an’ I rid into town. Stopped first at the doctor’s an’ sent him out, though I knowed ’twouldn’t do[42] no good; Sonny wouldn’t ’low him to tech it; but I sent him out anyway, to look at it, an’, ef possible, console wife a little. Then I rid on to the rector’s an’ ast him to come out immejate an’ baptize Sonny. But nex’ day was his turn to preach down at Sandy Crik, an’ he couldn’t come that night, but he promised to come right after services nex’ mornin’—which he done—rid the whole fo’teen mile from Sandy Crik here in the rain, too, which I think is a evidence o’ Christianity, though no sech acts is put down in my book o’ “evidences” where they ought rightfully to be.

It was almost nine o'clock and a dark night, raining, but I didn’t say a word—there wasn’t any space around the lump in my throat for words to come out even if there had been one trying to come out, which there wasn’t—but I just went out, saddled my horse, and rode into town. I first stopped at the doctor’s and sent him out, even though I knew it wouldn’t help; Sonny wouldn’t let him touch it; but I sent him anyway, to check on it and, if possible, comfort my wife a little. Then I rode on to the rector’s and asked him to come out immediately and baptize Sonny. But the next day was his turn to preach down at Sandy Creek, so he couldn’t come that night, but he promised to come right after services the next morning—which he did—riding the whole fourteen miles from Sandy Creek here in the rain, too, which I think shows true Christianity, even though such deeds aren’t noted in my book of “evidences” where they should be.

Well, sir, when I got home that night, I found wife a heap cheerfuler. The doctor had give Sonny a big apple to eat an’ pernounced him free from all symptoms o’ lockjaw. But when I come the little feller had crawled ’back under the bed an’ lay there, eatin’ his apple, an’ they couldn’t git him out. Soon ez the doctor had teched a poultice to his foot he had woke up an’ put a stop to it, an’ then he had went off by hisself where nothin’ couldn’t pester him, to enjoy his apple in peace. An’ we never got him out tell he heered us tellin’ the doctor good-night.

Well, sir, when I got home that night, I found my wife much cheerier. The doctor had given Sonny a big apple to eat and declared him free from any symptoms of lockjaw. But when I arrived, the little guy had crawled back under the bed and was lying there, eating his apple, and they couldn't get him out. As soon as the doctor applied a poultice to his foot, he woke up and put a stop to it, then went off by himself where nothing could bother him, to enjoy his apple in peace. We didn't get him out until he heard us saying goodnight to the doctor.

I tried ever’ way to git him out—even took up a coal o’ fire an’ poked it under at him; but he thess laughed at that an’ helt his apple agin’ it an’ made it sizz. Well, sir, he seemed so tickled that I helt that coal o’ fire for him tell he cooked a good big spot on one side o’ the apple, an’ et it, an’ then, when I took it out, he called for another, but I didn’t give it to him. I don’t see no use in over-indulgin’ a child. An’ when he knowed the doctor was gone, he come out an’ finished roastin’ his apple by the fire—thess what was left of it ’round the co’e.

I tried every possible way to get him out—even picked up a piece of hot coal and poked it at him; but he just laughed at that and held his apple against it, making it sizzle. Well, he seemed so amused that I held that coal for him until he cooked a nice big spot on one side of the apple, ate it, and then, when I took it away, he asked for another, but I didn’t give it to him. I don’t see any point in spoiling a child. And when he realized the doctor was gone, he came out and finished roasting his apple over the fire—just what was left of it around the coal.

Well, sir, we was mightily comforted by the doctor’s visit, but nex’ mornin’ things looked purty gloomy ag’in.[43] That little foot seemed a heap worse, an’ he was sort o’ flushed an’ feverish, an’ wife she thought she heard a owl hoot, an’ Rover made a mighty funny gurgly sound in his th’oat like ez ef he had bad news to tell us, but didn’t have the courage to speak it.

Well, sir, we were really comforted by the doctor’s visit, but the next morning, things looked pretty gloomy again.[43] That little foot seemed a lot worse, and he looked kind of flushed and feverish. My wife thought she heard an owl hoot, and Rover made a really funny gurgly sound in his throat, like he had bad news to share but didn’t have the courage to say it.

An’ then, on top o’ that, the nigger Dicey, she come in an’ ’lowed she had dreamed that night about eatin’ spare-ribs, which everybody knows to dream about fresh pork out o’ season, which this is July, is considered a shore sign o’ death. Of co’se, wife an’ me, we don’t b’lieve in no sech ez that, but ef you ever come to see yo’ little feller’s toes stand out the way Sonny’s done day befo’ yesterday, why, sir, you’ll be ready to b’lieve anything. It’s so much better now, you can’t judge of its looks day befo’ yesterday. We never had even so much ez considered it necessary thet little children should be christened to have ’em saved, but when things got on the ticklish edge, like they was then, why, we felt thet the safest side is the wise side, an’, of co’se, we want Sonny to have the best of everything. So, we was mighty thankful when we see the rector comin’. But, sir, when I went out to open the gate for him, what on top o’ this round hemisp’ere do you reckon Sonny done? Why, sir, he thess took one look at the gate an’ then he cut an’ run hard ez he could—limped acrost the yard thess like a flash o’ zig-zag lightnin’—an’ ’fore anybody could stop him, he had clumb to the tip top o’ the butter-bean arbor—clumb it thess like a cat—an’ there he set, a-swingin’ his feet under him, an’ laughin’, the rain thess a-streakin’ his hair all over his face.

And then, on top of that, the girl Dicey came in and said she had dreamed that night about eating spare ribs, which everyone knows is a sign of death to dream about fresh pork out of season, and since it’s July, that’s a pretty clear sign. Of course, my wife and I don’t believe in anything like that, but if you ever see your little guy’s toes sticking out the way Sonny's did the day before yesterday, well, you’ll be ready to believe anything. It’s so much better now; you can't judge its appearance from the day before yesterday. We never even thought it was necessary for little children to be baptized to be saved, but when things were as shaky as they were then, we figured the safer side is the smart side, and of course, we want Sonny to have the best of everything. So, we were really grateful when we saw the rector coming. But, sir, when I went out to open the gate for him, guess what Sonny did? He just took one look at the gate and then he cut and ran as fast as he could—limping across the yard just like a flash of zig-zag lightning—and before anyone could stop him, he had climbed to the very top of the butter-bean arbor—climbed it just like a cat—and there he sat, swinging his feet under him and laughing, with the rain streaking his hair all over his face.

That bean arbor is a favoryte place for him to escape to, ’cause it’s too high to reach, an’ it ain’t strong enough to bear no grown-up person’s weight.

That bean arbor is a favorite spot for him to escape to because it’s too high to reach, and it’s not strong enough to support an adult's weight.

Well, sir, the rector, he come in an’ opened his valise an’ ’rayed hisself in his robes an’ opened his book, an[44]’ while he was turnin’ the leaves, he faced ’round an’ says he, lookin’ at me direc’, says he:

Well, sir, the rector came in and opened his suitcase, put on his robes, and opened his book, and while he was turning the pages, he turned around and said to me directly:

“Let the child be brought forward for baptism,” says he, thess that-a-way.

“Bring the child forward for baptism,” he says, just like that.

Well, sir, I looked at wife, an’ wife, she looked at me, an’ then we both thess looked out at the butter-bean arbor.

Well, sir, I looked at my wife, and she looked at me, and then we both just looked out at the butter-bean arbor.

I knowed then thet Sonny wasn’t never comin’ down while the rector was there, an’ rector, he seemed sort o’ fretted for a minute when he see how things was, an’ he did try to do a little settin’ fo’th of opinions. He ’lowed, speakin’ in a mighty pompious manner, thet holy things wasn’t to be trifled with, an’ thet he had come to baptize the child accordin’ to the rites o’ the church.

I knew then that Sonny wasn’t ever coming down while the rector was there, and the rector seemed a bit agitated for a moment when he saw how things were. He tried to express some opinions. He said, speaking in a very pompous way, that holy things shouldn’t be messed with and that he had come to baptize the child according to the church's rites.

Well, that sort o’ talk, it thess rubbed me the wrong way, an’ I up an’ told him thet that might be so, but thet the rites o’ the church didn’t count for nothin’, on our farm, to the rights o’ the boy!

Well, that kind of talk really rubbed me the wrong way, so I told him that might be true, but the church's rules didn't mean a thing on our farm when it came to the boy's rights!

I reckon it was mighty disrespec’ful o’ me to face him that-a-way, an’ him adorned in all his robes, too, but I’m thess a plain up-an’-down man an’ I hadn’t went for him to come an’ baptize Sonny to uphold the granjer of no church. I was ready to do that when the time come, but right now we was workin’ in Sonny’s interests, an’ I intended to have it understood that way. An’ it was.

I realize it was really disrespectful of me to confront him like that, especially with him dressed in all his robes, but I'm just a straightforward guy and I didn't want him to come and baptize Sonny to support any church's agenda. I was prepared to handle that when the time came, but right now we were focused on Sonny's best interests, and I made sure that was clear. And it was.

Rector, he’s a mighty good, kind-hearted man, git down to the man inside the preacher, an’ when he see thess how things stood, why, he come ’round friendly, an’ he went out on the po’ch an’ united with us in tryin’ to help coax Sonny down. First started by promisin’ him speritual benefits, but he soon see that wasn’t no go, and he tried worldly persuasion; but no, sir, stid o’ him comin’ down, Sonny started orderin’ the rest of us christened thess the way he done about[45] the vaccination. But, of co’se, we had been baptized befo’, an’ we nachelly helt out agin’ that for some time. But d’rec’ly rector, he seemed to have a sudden idee, an’ says he, facin’ ’round, church-like, to wife an’ me, says he:

Rector, he's a really good, kind-hearted guy. When he saw how things were, he came around friendly and joined us on the porch to help try to convince Sonny to come down. At first, he promised him spiritual rewards, but quickly realized that wasn’t going to work, so he switched to trying to persuade him with worldly arguments. But no way, instead of coming down, Sonny started ordering the rest of us to get baptized just like he did with the vaccination. But of course, we had already been baptized before, and we naturally resisted that for a while. Then suddenly, the rector had an idea and turned to my wife and me, saying:

“Have you both been baptized accordin’ to the rites o’ the church?”

“Have you both been baptized according to the rites of the church?”

An’ me, thinkin’ of co’se he meant the ‘Piscopal Church, says: “No, sir,” says I, thess so. And then we see that the way was open for us to be did over ag’in ef we wanted to. So, sir, wife an’ me we was took into the church, then an’ there. We wouldn’t ’a’ yielded to him, thoo an’ thoo, that-a-way ag’in ef his little foot hadn’t ’a’’ been so swole, an’ he maybe takin’ his death o’ cold settin’ out in the po’in’-down rain; but things bein’ as they was, we went thoo it with all due respects.

And I, thinking of course he meant the Episcopal Church, said, “No, sir,” that’s it. Then we saw that the way was clear for us to be baptized again if we wanted to. So, my wife and I were taken into the church right then and there. We wouldn't have given in to him like that again if his little foot hadn’t been so swollen, and he might be risking his life sitting out in the pouring rain; but given the circumstances, we went through with it out of respect.

Then he commenced callin’ for Dicey, an’ the dog, an’ the cat, to be did, same ez he done befo’; but, of co’se, they’s some liberties thet even a innocent child can’t take with the waters o’ baptism, an’ the rector he got sort o’ wo’e-out and disgusted an’ ’lowed thet ’less’n we could get the child ready for baptism he’d haf to go home.

Then he started calling for Dicey, the dog, and the cat, just like he did before; but, of course, there are some things that even an innocent child can't do with the waters of baptism. The rector got a bit worn out and frustrated and said that unless we could get the child ready for baptism, he would have to go home.

Well, sir, I knowed we wouldn’t never git ’im down, an’ I had went for the rector to baptize him, an’ I intended to have it did, ef possible. So, says I, turnin’ ’round an’ facin’ him square, says I: “Rector,” says I, “why not baptize him where he is? I mean it. The waters o’ Heaven are descendin’ upon him where he sets, an’ seems to me ef he’s favo’bly situated for anything it is for baptism.” Well, parson, he thess looked at me up an’ down for a minute, like ez ef he s’picioned I was wanderin’ in my mind, but he didn’t faze me. I thess kep’ up my argiment. Says I: “Parson,” says I, speakin’ thess ez ca’m ez I am this minute—“Parson,[46]” says I, “his little foot is mighty swole, an’ so’e, an’ that splinter—thess s’pose he was to take the lockjaw an’ die—don’t you reckon you might do it where he sets—from where you stand?”

Well, sir, I knew we wouldn’t ever get him down, and I had gone for the rector to baptize him, and I planned to have it done if possible. So, I turned around and faced him squarely and said: “Rector,” I said, “why not baptize him where he is? I mean it. The waters of Heaven are falling on him where he sits, and it seems to me if he’s in a good spot for anything, it’s for baptism.” Well, the parson just looked me up and down for a minute, as if he suspected I was losing my mind, but it didn’t throw me off. I just kept up my argument. I said: “Parson,” I said, speaking just as calmly as I am this minute—“Parson,[46]” I said, “his little foot is really swollen and sore, and that splinter—just imagine if he got lockjaw and died—don’t you think you might do it where he sits—from where you stand?”

Wife, she was cryin’ by this time, an’ parson, he claired his th’oat an’ coughed, an’ then he commenced walkin’ up an’ down, an’ treckly he stopped, an’ says he, speakin’ mighty reverential an’ serious:

Wife, she was crying by this time, and the parson cleared his throat and coughed, and then he started walking back and forth, and soon he stopped, and he said, speaking very reverently and seriously:

“Lookin’ at this case speritually, an’ as a minister o’ the Gospel,” says he, “it seems to me thet the question ain’t so much a question of doin’ ez it is a question of withholdin’. I don’t know,” says he, “ez I’ve got a right to withhold the sacrament of baptism from a child under these circumstances or to deny sech comfort to his parents ez lies in my power to bestow.”

“Looking at this case spiritually, and as a minister of the Gospel,” he says, “it seems to me that the question isn’t so much about doing as it is about withholding. I don’t know,” he says, “if I have the right to withhold the sacrament of baptism from a child under these circumstances or to deny such comfort to his parents that I have the power to provide.”

An’, sir, with that he stepped out to the end o’ the po’ch, opened his book ag’in, an’ holdin’ up his right hand to’ards Sonny, settin’ on top o’ the bean-arbor in the rain, he commenced to read the service o’ baptism, an’ we stood proxies—which is a sort o’ a dummy substitutes—for whatever godfather an’ mother Sonny see fit to choose in after life.

An’, sir, with that he stepped out to the edge of the porch, opened his book again, and holding up his right hand towards Sonny, who was sitting on top of the bean arbour in the rain, he began to read the baptism service, and we stood in as proxies—which is a kind of stand-in substitutes—for whatever godfather and mother Sonny might choose later in life.

Parson, he looked half like ez ef he’d laugh once-t. When he had thess opened his book and started to speak, a sudden streak o’ sunshine shot out an’ the rain started to ease up, an’ it looked for a minute ez ef he was goin’ to lose the baptismal waters. But d’rec’ly it come down stiddy ag’in an’ he went thoo the programme entire.

Parson, he looked almost like he’d laugh any second. When he just opened his book and started to speak, a sudden burst of sunshine came through and the rain began to let up, and for a moment, it seemed like he was going to miss the baptismal waters. But right away, it came down steady again and he went through the whole program.

An’ Sonny, he behaved mighty purty; set up perfec’ly ca’m an’ composed thoo it all, an’ took everything in good part, though he didn’t p’intedly know who was bein’ baptized, ’cause, of co’se, he couldn’t hear the words with the rain in his ears.

An' Sonny, he acted really well; stayed perfectly calm and composed through it all, and took everything in stride, even though he didn't specifically know who was getting baptized, because, of course, he couldn't hear the words with the rain in his ears.

He didn’t rightly sense the situation tell it come to the part where it says: “Name this child,” and, of[47] co’se, I called out to Sonny to name hisself, which it had always been our intention to let him do.

He didn’t fully understand the situation until it got to the part where it says: “Name this child,” and, of[47] course, I called out to Sonny to name himself, which had always been our plan.

“Name yo’self, right quick, like a good boy,” says I.

“Introduce yourself quickly, like a good kid,” I say.

Of co’se Sonny had all his life heered me say thet I was Deuteronomy Jones, Senior, an’ thet I hoped some day when he got christened he’d be the junior. He knowed that by heart, an’ would agree to it or dispute it, ’cordin’ to how the notion took him, and I sort o’ ca’culated thet he’d out with it now. But no, sir! Not a word! He thess sot up on thet bean-arbor an’ grinned.

Of course, Sonny had heard me say all his life that I was Deuteronomy Jones, Senior, and that I hoped someday when he got baptized he’d be the junior. He knew that by heart and would either agree or argue about it, depending on how he felt at the time, and I kind of figured he’d bring it up now. But no, sir! Not a word! He just sat there on that bean arbor and grinned.

An’ so, feelin’ put to it, with the services suspended over my head, I spoke up, an’ I says: “Parson,” says I, “I reckon ef he was to speak his little heart, he’d say Deuteronomy Jones, Junior.” An’ with thet what does Sonny do but conterdic’ me flat! “No, not Junior! I want to be named Deuteronomy Jones, Senior!” says he, thess so. An’ parson, he looked to’ards me, an’ I bowed my head an’ he pronounced thess one single name, “Deuteronomy,” an’ I see he wasn’t goin’ to say no more an’ so I spoke up quick, an’ says I: “Parson,” says I, “he has spoke his heart’s desire. He has named hisself after me entire—Deuteronomy Jones, Senior.”

And so, feeling pressured, with the services hanging over my head, I spoke up and said, “Parson,” I said, “I reckon if he were to express his true feelings, he’d say Deuteronomy Jones, Junior.” And with that, what does Sonny do but contradict me completely! “No, not Junior! I want to be named Deuteronomy Jones, Senior!” he says, just like that. And the parson looked at me, and I bowed my head, and he pronounced just one name, “Deuteronomy,” and I could tell he wasn’t going to say anything more, so I quickly spoke up and said, “Parson,” I said, “he has spoken his heart’s desire. He has named himself after me entirely—Deuteronomy Jones, Senior.”

An’ so he was obligated to say it, an’ so it is writ in the family record colume in the big Bible, though I spelt his Senior with a little s, an’ writ him down ez the only son of the Senior with the big S, which it seems to me fixes it about right for the time bein’.

An’ so he had to say it, an’ it’s written in the family record section of the big Bible, even though I spelled his Senior with a lowercase s, an’ listed him as the only son of the Senior with a capital S, which I think makes it right for now.

Well, when the rector had got thoo an’ he had wropped up his robes an’ put ’em in his wallet, an’ had told us to prepare for conformation, he pernounced a blessin’ upon us an’ went.

Well, when the rector was done and he wrapped up his robes and put them in his bag, he told us to get ready for confirmation, he pronounced a blessing on us and left.

Then Sonny seein’ it was all over, why, he come down. He was wet ez a drownded rat, but wife rubbed him off an’ give him some hot tea an’ he come a-snuggin[48]’ up in my lap, thess ez sweet a child ez you ever see in yo’ life, an’ I talked to him ez fatherly ez I could, told him we was all ‘Piscopals now, an’ soon ez his little foot got well I was goin’ to take him out to Sunday-school to tote a banner—all his little ‘Piscopal friends totes banners—an’ thet he could pick out some purty candles for the altar, an’ he ’lowed immejate thet he’d buy pink ones. Sonny always was death on pink—showed it from the time he could snatch a pink rose—an’ wife she ain’t never dressed him in nothin’ else. Ever’ pair o’ little breeches he’s got is either pink or pink-trimmed.

Then Sonny saw that it was all over, so he came down. He was as wet as a drowned rat, but my wife dried him off and gave him some hot tea, and he cuddled up in my lap, just as sweet a child as you ever saw in your life. I talked to him as fatherly as I could, told him we were all Episcopalians now, and as soon as his little foot got better, I was going to take him out to Sunday school to carry a banner—all his little Episcopalian friends carry banners—and that he could pick out some pretty candles for the altar. He immediately said he’d buy pink ones. Sonny has always loved pink—he showed it from the time he could grab a pink rose—and my wife never dressed him in anything else. Every pair of little pants he has is either pink or has pink trim.

Well, I talked along to him till I worked ’round to shamin’ him a little for havin’ to be christened settin’ up on top a bean-arbor, same ez a crow-bird, which I told him the parson he wouldn’t ’a’’ done ef he’d ’a’’ felt free to ’ve left it undone. ’Twasn’t to indulge him he done it, but to bless him an’ to comfort our hearts. Well, after I had reasoned with him severe that-a-way a while, he says, says he, thess ez sweet an’ mild, says he, “Daddy, nex’ time y’all gits christened, I’ll come down an’ be christened right—like a good boy.”

Well, I talked to him until I managed to make him feel a bit ashamed for being baptized sitting on top of a bean arbor, just like a crow, which I told him the pastor wouldn't have done if he had felt free to leave it undone. He didn't do it to indulge him, but to bless him and comfort our hearts. After I had reasoned with him strongly like that for a while, he said, sweet and mild, "Daddy, next time you all get baptized, I'll come down and be baptized properly—like a good boy."

Th’ ain’t a sweeter child in’ardly ‘n what Sonny is, nowheres, git him to feel right comf’table, and I know it, an’ that’s why I have patience with his little out’ard ways.

There isn't a sweeter child inside than Sonny, anywhere. If you help him feel comfortable, I know he is, and that’s why I have patience with his little quirks.

“Yes, sir,” says he; “nex’ time I’ll be christened like a good boy.”

“Yes, sir,” he says; “next time I’ll be baptized like a good boy.”

Then, of co’se, I explained to him thet it couldn’t never be did no mo’, ’cause it had been did, an’ did ‘Piscopal, which is secure. An’ then what you reckon the little feller said?

Then, of course, I explained to him that it couldn’t ever be done again because it had already been done, and done ‘Episcopal, which is secure. And then what do you think the little guy said?

Says he, “Yes, daddy, but s’pos’in’ mine don’t take. How ’bout that?”

Says he, “Yeah, dad, but what if mine doesn’t work? What about that?”

An’ I didn’t try to explain no further. What was[49] the use? Wife, she had drawed a stool close-t up to my knee, an’ set there sortin’ out the little yaller rings ez they’d dry out on his head, an’ when he said that I thess looked at her an’ we both looked at him, an’ says I, “Wife,” says I, “ef they’s anything in heavenly looks an’ behavior, I b’lieve that christenin’ is started to take on him a’ready.”

An’ I didn’t try to explain any further. What was[49] the point? My wife had pulled a stool right up to my knee and was sitting there sorting out the little yellow rings as they dried on his head, and when he said that, I just looked at her and we both looked at him, and I said, “Wife,” I said, “if there’s anything in heavenly looks and behavior, I believe that christening is getting started on him already.”

An’ I b’lieve it had.

And I believe it did.

CHRISTMAS NIGHT WITH SATAN

BY

BY

John Fox, Jr.

John Fox, Jr.

“All that is literature seeks to communicate power.”[6] Here the power communicated is that of sympathizing with God’s “lesser children.” The humanitarian story is a long step in advance of the fable. It recognizes the true relations of the animal world to man, and insists that it be dealt with righteously and sympathetically.

“All that is literature aims to convey power.”[6] Here, the power conveyed is about empathizing with God’s “lesser children.” The humanitarian story marks a significant improvement over the fable. It acknowledges the real connections between the animal world and humanity and insists on treating them with justice and compassion.


CHRISTMAS NIGHT WITH SATAN[7]

CHRISTMAS NIGHT WITH SATAN[7]

No night was this in Hades with solemn-eyed Dante, for Satan was only a woolly little black dog, and surely no dog was ever more absurdly misnamed. When Uncle Carey first heard that name, he asked gravely:

No night was this in Hades with solemn-eyed Dante, for Satan was just a fluffy little black dog, and no dog was ever more ridiculously misnamed. When Uncle Carey first heard that name, he asked seriously:

“Why, Dinnie, where in h——,” Uncle Carey gulped slightly, “did you get him?” And Dinnie laughed merrily, for she saw the fun of the question, and shook her black curls.

“Why, Dinnie, where in the world,” Uncle Carey gulped slightly, “did you get him?” And Dinnie laughed joyfully, as she understood the humor in the question, and shook her black curls.

“He didn’t come f’um that place.”

“He didn’t come from that place.”

Distinctly Satan had not come from that place. On the contrary, he might by a miracle have dropped straight from some Happy Hunting-Ground, for all the signs he gave of having touched pitch in this or another sphere. Nothing human was ever born that was gentler, merrier, more trusting or more lovable than Satan. That was why Uncle Carey said again gravely that he could hardly tell Satan and his little mistress apart. He rarely saw them apart, and as both had black tangled hair and bright black eyes; as one awoke every morning with a happy smile and the other with a jolly bark; as they played all day like wind-shaken shadows and each won every heart at first sight—the likeness was really rather curious. I have always believed that Satan made the spirit of Dinnie’s house, orthodox and severe though it was, almost kindly toward his great namesake. I know I have never been able, since I knew little Satan, to think old Satan as bad as I once painted[54] him, though I am sure the little dog had many pretty tricks that the “old boy” doubtless has never used in order to amuse his friends.

Distinctly, Satan did not come from that place. On the contrary, he might as well have dropped straight from some Happy Hunting Ground, considering how little he seemed to have touched any darkness in this world or the next. There was nothing human that was ever born gentler, happier, more trusting, or more lovable than Satan. That’s why Uncle Carey seriously said he could hardly tell Satan and his little mistress apart. He rarely saw them separately, and since both had black, tangled hair and bright black eyes; since one woke up every morning with a happy smile and the other with a cheerful bark; since they played all day like shadows in the wind and each won everyone’s heart at first sight—the resemblance was actually quite interesting. I’ve always believed that Satan brought a certain spirit to Dinnie’s house, which, despite being orthodox and strict, was almost kind toward his great namesake. I know I’ve never been able, since I got to know little Satan, to think of old Satan as badly as I once did, although I’m sure the little dog had many charming tricks that the “old boy” probably never used to entertain his friends.

“Shut the door, Saty, please,” Dinnie would say, precisely as she would say it to Uncle Billy, the butler, and straightway Satan would launch himself at it—bang! He never would learn to close it softly, for Satan liked that—bang!

“Shut the door, Saty, please,” Dinnie would say, just like she said it to Uncle Billy, the butler, and right away Satan would charge at it—bang! He never learned to close it quietly, because Satan preferred it—bang!

If you kept tossing a coin or marble in the air, Satan would keep catching it and putting it back in your hand for another throw, till you got tired. Then he would drop it on a piece of rag carpet, snatch the carpet with his teeth, throw the coin across the room, and rush for it like mad, until he got tired. If you put a penny on his nose, he would wait until you counted, one—two—three! Then he would toss it up himself and catch it. Thus, perhaps, Satan grew to love Mammon right well, but for another and better reason than that he liked simply to throw it around—as shall now be made plain.

If you kept flipping a coin or marble in the air, Satan would keep catching it and putting it back in your hand for another throw until you got tired. Then he would drop it on a rag carpet, grab the carpet with his teeth, toss the coin across the room, and rush after it like crazy until he got tired. If you placed a penny on his nose, he would wait until you counted, one—two—three! Then he would toss it up himself and catch it. So perhaps Satan came to really love Mammon, but for a different and better reason than just enjoying throwing it around—as will soon be made clear.

A rubber ball with a hole in it was his favorite plaything, and he would take it in his mouth and rush around the house like a child, squeezing it to make it whistle. When he got a new ball, he would hide his old one away until the new one was the worse worn of the two, and then he would bring out the old one again. If Dinnie gave him a nickel or a dime, when they went down-town, Satan would rush into a store, rear up on the counter where the rubber balls were kept, drop the coin, and get a ball for himself. Thus, Satan learned finance. He began to hoard his pennies, and one day Uncle Carey found a pile of seventeen under a corner of the carpet. Usually he carried to Dinnie all coins that he found in the street, but he showed one day that he was going into the ball-business for himself.[55] Uncle Carey had given Dinnie a nickel for some candy, and, as usual, Satan trotted down the street behind her. As usual, Satan stopped before the knick-knack shop.

A rubber ball with a hole in it was his favorite toy, and he would take it in his mouth and run around the house like a kid, squeezing it to make it whistle. When he got a new ball, he would stash the old one away until the new one was more worn than the old, and then he'd bring the old one out again. If Dinnie gave him a nickel or a dime when they went downtown, Satan would dash into a store, jump up on the counter where the rubber balls were kept, drop the coin, and get a ball for himself. That’s how Satan learned about money. He started saving his pennies, and one day Uncle Carey discovered a stack of seventeen under a corner of the carpet. Usually, he would take any coins he found in the street to Dinnie, but one day he showed that he was planning to go into the ball business for himself.[55] Uncle Carey had given Dinnie a nickel for some candy, and, as usual, Satan trotted down the street behind her. As always, Satan stopped in front of the knick-knack shop.

“Tum on, Saty,” said Dinnie. Satan reared against the door as he always did, and Dinnie said again:

“Come on, Saty,” said Dinnie. Satan pushed against the door like he always did, and Dinnie said again:

“Tum on, Saty.” As usual, Satan dropped to his haunches, but what was unusual, he failed to bark. Now Dinnie had got a new ball for Satan only that morning, so Dinnie stamped her foot.

“Come on, Saty.” As usual, Satan crouched down, but this time, he didn’t bark. Dinnie had gotten a new ball for Satan that morning, so she stamped her foot.

“I tell you to tum on, Saty.” Satan never moved. He looked at Dinnie as much as to say:

“I’m telling you to turn on, Saty.” Satan didn’t budge. He looked at Dinnie as if to say:

“I have never disobeyed you before, little mistress, but this time I have an excellent reason for what must seem to you very bad manners——” and being a gentleman withal, Satan rose on his haunches and begged.

“I’ve never disobeyed you before, little mistress, but this time I have a really good reason for what must seem like really bad manners——” and being a gentleman as well, Satan sat back on his haunches and begged.

“You’re des a pig, Saty,” said Dinnie, but with a sigh for the candy that was not to be, Dinnie opened the door, and Satan, to her wonder, rushed to the counter, put his forepaws on it, and dropped from his mouth a dime. Satan had found that coin on the street. He didn’t bark for change, nor beg for two balls, but he had got it in his woolly little head, somehow, that in that store a coin meant a ball, though never before nor afterward did he try to get a ball for a penny.

“You're such a pig, Saty,” Dinnie said, but with a sigh for the candy that wouldn't happen, she opened the door, and to her surprise, Satan rushed to the counter, placed his front paws on it, and dropped a dime from his mouth. Satan had found that coin on the street. He didn't bark for change or beg for two balls, but somehow he got it in his fluffy little head that in that store, a coin meant a ball, even though he never tried to get a ball for a penny before or after this moment.

Satan slept in Uncle Carey’s room, for of all people, after Dinnie, Satan loved Uncle Carey best. Every day at noon he would go to an upstairs window and watch the cars come around the corner, until a very tall, square-shouldered young man swung to the ground, and down Satan would scamper—yelping—to meet him at the gate. If Uncle Carey, after supper and when Dinnie was in bed, started out of the house, still in his business clothes, Satan would leap out before him, knowing that he too might be allowed to go; but if Uncle Carey had put on black clothes that showed a big, dazzling[56] shirt-front, and picked up his high hat, Satan would sit perfectly still and look disconsolate; for as there were no parties or theatres for Dinnie, so there were none for him. But no matter how late it was when Uncle Carey came home, he always saw Satan’s little black nose against the window-pane and heard his bark of welcome.

Satan slept in Uncle Carey’s room because, after Dinnie, Satan loved Uncle Carey the most. Every day at noon, he’d go to an upstairs window and watch the cars come around the corner until a very tall, broad-shouldered young man jumped down to the ground, and Satan would scamper down—yelping—to meet him at the gate. If Uncle Carey, after dinner and when Dinnie was in bed, stepped out of the house still in his work clothes, Satan would leap out in front of him, hoping he could go too. But if Uncle Carey changed into black clothes with a big, shiny shirt-front and picked up his top hat, Satan would sit perfectly still and look sad because there were no parties or theaters for Dinnie, and none for him either. But no matter how late Uncle Carey came home, he always saw Satan’s little black nose against the window and heard his bark of welcome.

After intelligence, Satan’s chief trait was lovableness—nobody ever knew him to fight, to snap at anything, or to get angry; after lovableness, it was politeness. If he wanted something to eat, if he wanted Dinnie to go to bed, if he wanted to get out of the door, he would beg—beg prettily on his haunches, his little red tongue out and his funny little paws hanging loosely. Indeed, it was just because Satan was so little less than human, I suppose, that old Satan began to be afraid he might have a soul. So the wicked old namesake with the Hoofs and Horns laid a trap for little Satan, and, as he is apt to do, he began laying it early—long, indeed, before Christmas.

After being smart, Satan’s main quality was his charm—nobody ever saw him fight, snap at anything, or get angry; after charm, it was his politeness. If he wanted something to eat, if he wanted Dinnie to go to bed, or if he wanted to get outside, he would plead—plead adorably on his hind legs, his little red tongue out and his cute little paws hanging loosely. In fact, I guess it was precisely because Satan seemed almost human that old Satan started to worry he might actually have a soul. So the wicked old namesake with the Hoofs and Horns set a trap for little Satan, and, as he often does, he began to set it early—long before Christmas, in fact.

When Dinnie started to kindergarten that autumn, Satan found that there was one place where he could never go. Like the lamb, he could not go to school; so while Dinnie was away, Satan began to make friends. He would bark, “Howdy-do?” to every dog that passed his gate. Many stopped to rub noses with him through the fence—even Hugo the mastiff, and nearly all, indeed, except one strange-looking dog that appeared every morning at precisely nine o’clock and took his stand on the corner. There he would lie patiently until a funeral came along, and then Satan would see him take his place at the head of the procession; and thus he would march out to the cemetery and back again. Nobody knew where he came from nor where he went, and Uncle Carey called him the “funeral dog” and said he was doubtless looking[57] for his dead master. Satan even made friends with a scrawny little yellow dog that followed an old drunkard around—a dog that, when his master fell in the gutter, would go and catch a policeman by the coat-tail, lead the officer to his helpless master, and spend the night with him in jail.

When Dinnie started kindergarten that autumn, Satan discovered there was one place he could never go. Like a lamb, he couldn’t go to school, so while Dinnie was away, Satan began making friends. He would bark, “Howdy-do?” to every dog that passed by his gate. Many would stop to rub noses with him through the fence—even Hugo the mastiff, and almost all, except for one strange-looking dog that showed up every morning at exactly nine o’clock and took his spot on the corner. He would lie there patiently until a funeral passed by, and then Satan would watch him take his place at the front of the procession; he would march out to the cemetery and back again. Nobody knew where he came from or where he went, and Uncle Carey called him the “funeral dog,” saying he was probably looking[57] for his dead master. Satan even made friends with a scrappy little yellow dog that followed an old drunkard around—a dog that, when his master fell into the gutter, would grab a policeman by the coat-tail, lead the officer to his helpless master, and spend the night with him in jail.

By and by Satan began to slip out of the house at night, and Uncle Billy said he reckoned Satan had “jined de club”; and late one night, when he had not come in, Uncle Billy told Uncle Carey that it was “powerful slippery and he reckoned they’d better send de kerridge after him”—an innocent remark that made Uncle Carey send a boot after the old butler, who fled chuckling down the stairs, and left Uncle Carey chuckling in his room.

By and by, Satan started sneaking out of the house at night, and Uncle Billy said he figured Satan had “joined the club.” One late night, when he hadn’t returned, Uncle Billy told Uncle Carey that it was “really slippery” and they should probably send “the carriage” after him—an innocent comment that made Uncle Carey send a boot after the old butler, who ran away laughing down the stairs, leaving Uncle Carey laughing in his room.

Satan had “jined de club”—the big club—and no dog was too lowly in Satan’s eyes for admission; for no priest ever preached the brotherhood of man better than Satan lived it—both with man and dog. And thus he lived it that Christmas night—to his sorrow.

Satan had “joined the club”—the big club—and no dog was too lowly for him to accept; because no priest ever preached the brotherhood of man better than Satan embodied it—with both man and dog. And so he lived it that Christmas night—to his regret.

Christmas Eve had been gloomy—the gloomiest of Satan’s life. Uncle Carey had gone to a neighboring town at noon. Satan had followed him down to the station, and when the train started, Uncle Carey had ordered him to go home. Satan took his time about going home, not knowing it was Christmas Eve. He found strange things happening to dogs that day. The truth was, that policemen were shooting all dogs found that were without a collar and a license, and every now and then a bang and a howl somewhere would stop Satan in his tracks. At a little yellow house on the edge of town he saw half a dozen strange dogs in a kennel, and every now and then a negro would lead a new one up to the house and deliver him to a big man at the door, who, in return, would drop something[58] into the negro’s hand. While Satan waited, the old drunkard came along with his little dog at his heels, paused before the door, looked a moment at his faithful follower, and went slowly on. Satan little knew the old drunkard’s temptation, for in that yellow house kind-hearted people had offered fifteen cents for each dog brought to them, without a license, that they might mercifully put it to death, and fifteen cents was the precise price for a drink of good whiskey. Just then there was another bang and another howl somewhere, and Satan trotted home to meet a calamity. Dinnie was gone. Her mother had taken her out in the country to Grandmother Dean’s to spend Christmas, as was the family custom, and Mrs. Dean would not wait any longer for Satan; so she told Uncle Billy to bring him out after supper.

Christmas Eve was gloomy—the gloomiest of Satan’s life. Uncle Carey had gone to a nearby town at noon. Satan had followed him to the station, and when the train left, Uncle Carey told him to go home. Satan took his time getting home, not realizing it was Christmas Eve. He noticed strange things happening to dogs that day. The truth was, policemen were shooting any dogs they found without a collar and a license, and every now and then a bang and a howl would stop Satan in his tracks. At a little yellow house on the edge of town, he saw half a dozen unfamiliar dogs in a kennel, and occasionally a Black man would lead a new one up to the house and hand it over to a big man at the door, who, in return, would drop something[58] into the Black man’s hand. While Satan waited, an old drunk came along with his little dog following him, paused at the door, glanced at his loyal companion, and slowly moved on. Satan had no idea of the old drunk's temptation, for in that yellow house kind-hearted people had offered fifteen cents for each dog brought to them without a license, so they could mercifully put it to sleep, and fifteen cents was exactly the cost of a drink of good whiskey. Just then, there was another bang and another howl, and Satan made his way home to face a disaster. Dinnie was gone. Her mother had taken her out to the country to Grandmother Dean’s for Christmas, as was the family tradition, and Mrs. Dean wouldn’t wait any longer for Satan; so she told Uncle Billy to bring him out after supper.

“Ain’t you ’shamed o’ yo’self—suh—?” said the old butler, “keeping me from ketchin’ Christmas gifts dis day?”

“Aren’t you ashamed of yourself—sir?” said the old butler, “keeping me from catching Christmas gifts today?”

Uncle Billy was indignant, for the negroes begin at four o’clock in the afternoon of Christmas Eve to slip around corners and jump from hiding-places to shout “Christmas Gif’—Christmas Gif’”; and the one who shouts first gets a gift. No wonder it was gloomy for Satan—Uncle Carey, Dinnie, and all gone, and not a soul but Uncle Billy in the big house. Every few minutes he would trot on his little black legs upstairs and downstairs, looking for his mistress. As dusk came on, he would every now and then howl plaintively. After begging his supper, and while Uncle Billy was hitching up a horse in the stable, Satan went out in the yard and lay with his nose between the close panels of the fence—quite heart-broken. When he saw his old friend, Hugo the mastiff, trotting into the gas-light, he began to bark his delight frantically. The big mastiff stopped[59] and nosed his sympathy through the fence for a moment and walked slowly on, Satan frisking and barking along inside. At the gate Hugo stopped, and raising one huge paw, playfully struck it. The gate flew open, and with a happy yelp Satan leaped into the street. The noble mastiff hesitated as though this were not quite regular. He did not belong to the club, and he didn’t know that Satan had ever been away from home after dark in his life. For a moment he seemed to wait for Dinnie to call him back as she always did, but this time there was no sound, and Hugo walked majestically on, with absurd little Satan running in a circle about him. On the way they met the “funeral dog,” who glanced inquiringly at Satan, shied from the mastiff, and trotted on. On the next block the old drunkard’s yellow cur ran across the street, and after interchanging the compliments of the season, ran back after his staggering master. As they approached the railroad track a strange dog joined them, to whom Hugo paid no attention. At the crossing another new acquaintance bounded toward them. This one—a half-breed shepherd—was quite friendly, and he received Satan’s advances with affable condescension. Then another came and another, and little Satan’s head got quite confused. They were a queer-looking lot of curs and half-breeds from the negro settlement at the edge of the woods, and though Satan had little experience, his instincts told him that all was not as it should be, and had he been human he would have wondered very much how they had escaped the carnage that day. Uneasy, he looked around for Hugo; but Hugo had disappeared. Once or twice Hugo had looked around for Satan, and Satan paying no attention, the mastiff trotted on home in disgust. Just then a powerful yellow cur sprang out of the darkness over the railroad track, and Satan sprang to meet[60] him, and so nearly had the life scared out of him by the snarl and flashing fangs of the new-comer that he hardly had the strength to shrink back behind his new friend, the half-breed shepherd.

Uncle Billy was outraged because the black kids started sneaking around corners and jumping out from hiding spots to shout “Christmas Gift—Christmas Gift” at four o’clock on Christmas Eve, and the first one to shout gets a present. No wonder it felt gloomy for Satan—Uncle Carey, Dinnie, and everyone else was gone, leaving only Uncle Billy in the big house. Every few minutes, he would trot up and down the stairs on his little black legs, searching for his owner. As dusk set in, he would occasionally howl sadly. After he begged for his dinner, and while Uncle Billy was harnessing a horse in the stable, Satan went out into the yard and lay with his nose between the close slats of the fence—completely heartbroken. When he spotted his old friend, Hugo the mastiff, walking into the gaslight, he started barking in joy. The big mastiff paused and sniffed sympathetically through the fence for a moment before moving on, with Satan bouncing and barking behind him. At the gate, Hugo halted, raised one huge paw, and playfully tapped it. The gate swung open, and with a happy yelp, Satan jumped into the street. The noble mastiff hesitated, as if sensing something was off. He wasn’t part of the group and didn’t know that Satan had never been out after dark before. For a moment, he seemed to wait for Dinnie to call him back, as she always did, but this time there was silence, and Hugo walked calmly onward, with little Satan running in circles around him. They encountered the “funeral dog,” who looked at Satan curiously, backed away from the mastiff, and trotted off. On the next block, the old drunkard’s yellow dog dashed across the street, exchanged greetings with them, and then returned to his swaying owner. As they neared the railroad tracks, a strange dog joined them, which Hugo ignored. At the crossing, another new dog bounded toward them. This one—a half-breed shepherd—was quite friendly and welcomed Satan’s enthusiasm with a laid-back attitude. Then another and another appeared, and little Satan’s head started spinning. They were a ragtag bunch of mutts and mixed breeds from the nearby black settlement, and even though Satan had little experience, his instincts told him that something felt off, and had he been human, he would have been very curious about how they had survived the chaos that day. Feeling uneasy, he looked for Hugo; but Hugo was gone. A couple of times, Hugo had looked back for Satan, but when Satan didn’t respond, the mastiff continued home in frustration. Just then, a large yellow mutt jumped out of the darkness over the railroad tracks, and Satan leaped to greet him, getting so startled by the snarling and flashing teeth of the newcomer that he barely had the energy to retreat behind his new friend, the half-breed shepherd.

A strange thing then happened. The other dogs became suddenly quiet, and every eye was on the yellow cur. He sniffed the air once or twice, gave two or three peculiar low growls, and all those dogs except Satan lost the civilization of centuries and went back suddenly to the time when they were wolves and were looking for a leader. The cur was Lobo for that little pack, and after a short parley, he lifted his nose high and started away without looking back, while the other dogs silently trotted after him. With a mystified yelp, Satan ran after them. The cur did not take the turnpike, but jumped the fence into a field, making his way by the rear of houses, from which now and then another dog would slink out and silently join the band. Every one of them Satan nosed most friendlily, and to his great joy the funeral dog, on the edge of town, leaped into their midst. Ten minutes later the cur stopped in the midst of some woods, as though he would inspect his followers. Plainly, he disapproved of Satan, and Satan kept out of his way. Then he sprang into the turnpike and the band trotted down it, under flying black clouds and shifting bands of brilliant moonlight. Once, a buggy swept past them. A familiar odor struck Satan’s nose, and he stopped for a moment to smell the horse’s tracks; and right he was, too, for out at her grandmother’s Dinnie refused to be comforted, and in that buggy was Uncle Billy going back to town after him.

A strange thing happened next. The other dogs went quiet all of a sudden, and everyone's gaze was on the yellow mutt. He sniffed the air a couple of times, let out a few odd low growls, and all the dogs except Satan lost the civility of centuries and suddenly reverted to their wolf ancestors looking for a leader. The mutt became the leader of that little pack, and after a brief discussion, he lifted his nose and started walking without looking back, while the other dogs silently followed him. With a confused yelp, Satan ran after them. The mutt didn't take the main road but jumped the fence into a field, making his way behind houses, where occasionally another dog would sneak out and quietly join the group. Satan greeted each of them warmly, and to his delight, the funeral dog from the edge of town jumped into their midst. Ten minutes later, the mutt paused in the woods as if to check on his followers. Clearly, he wasn’t fond of Satan, so Satan kept his distance. Then the mutt dashed onto the main road, and the group trotted down it under dark clouds and shifting beams of bright moonlight. At one point, a carriage raced past them. A familiar scent hit Satan’s nose, and he stopped for a moment to sniff the horse's tracks; he was right, too, because at her grandmother’s, Dinnie was inconsolable, and Uncle Billy was in that buggy heading back to town after him.

Snow was falling. It was a great lark for Satan. Once or twice, as he trotted along, he had to bark his joy aloud, and each time the big cur gave him such a fierce[61] growl that he feared thereafter to open his jaws. But he was happy for all that, to be running out into the night with such a lot of funny friends and not to know or care where he was going. He got pretty tired presently, for over hill and down hill they went, at that unceasing trot, trot, trot! Satan’s tongue began to hang out. Once he stopped to rest, but the loneliness frightened him and he ran on after them with his heart almost bursting. He was about to lie right down and die, when the cur stopped, sniffed the air once or twice, and with those same low growls, led the marauders through a rail fence into the woods, and lay quietly down. How Satan loved that soft, thick grass, all snowy that it was! It was almost as good as his own bed at home. And there they lay—how long, Satan never knew, for he went to sleep and dreamed that he was after a rat in the barn at home; and he yelped in his sleep, which made the cur lift his big yellow head and show his fangs. The moving of the half-breed shepherd and the funeral dog waked him at last, and Satan got up. Half crouching, the cur was leading the way toward the dark, still woods on top of the hill, over which the Star of Bethlehem was lowly sinking, and under which lay a flock of the gentle creatures that seemed to have been almost sacred to the Lord of that Star. They were in sore need of a watchful shepherd now. Satan was stiff and chilled, but he was rested and had had his sleep, and he was just as ready for fun as he always was. He didn’t understand that sneaking. Why they didn’t all jump and race and bark as he wanted to, he couldn’t see; but he was too polite to do otherwise than as they did, and so he sneaked after them; and one would have thought he knew, as well as the rest, the hellish mission on which they were bent.

Snow was falling. It was a great time for Satan. Once or twice, as he trotted along, he couldn't help but bark in excitement, and each time the big mutt growled so fiercely that he was scared to open his mouth again. But he was happy nonetheless, running out into the night with a bunch of quirky friends and not a care in the world about where they were headed. He got pretty tired after a while, as they went over hill and down hill, at that constant trot, trot, trot! Satan's tongue started to hang out. He stopped once to rest, but the solitude scared him, so he ran after them with his heart nearly bursting. He was about to lie down and give up when the mutt stopped, sniffed the air a couple of times, and with those low growls, led the group through a rail fence into the woods, and lay down quietly. How Satan loved that soft, thick grass, even with the snow on it! It was almost as good as his bed at home. And there they lay—how long, Satan never knew, because he fell asleep and dreamed he was chasing a rat in the barn at home; and he yelped in his sleep, which made the mutt lift his big yellow head and expose his fangs. The movement of the half-breed shepherd and the funeral dog finally woke him, and Satan got up. Half-crouching, the mutt was leading the way toward the dark, still woods on top of the hill, where the Star of Bethlehem was slowly sinking, and underneath lay a flock of gentle creatures that seemed almost sacred to the Lord of that Star. They really needed a watchful shepherd now. Satan was stiff and cold, but he was rested and had his sleep, and he was just as ready for fun as always. He didn’t get why they were sneaking. He couldn't understand why they didn't all jump up, race around, and bark like he wanted to, but he was too polite to act any differently, so he sneaked after them; and one would think he knew, just like the rest, the sinister mission they were on.

Out of the woods they went, across a little branch,[62] and there the big cur lay flat again in the grass. A faint bleat came from the hill-side beyond, where Satan could see another woods—and then another bleat, and another. And the cur began to creep again, like a snake in the grass; and the others crept too, and little Satan crept, though it was all a sad mystery to him. Again the cur lay still, but only long enough for Satan to see curious, fat, white shapes above him—and then, with a blood-curdling growl, the big brute dashed forward. Oh, there was fun in them after all! Satan barked joyfully. Those were some new playmates—those fat, white, hairy things up there; and Satan was amazed when, with frightened snorts, they fled in every direction. But this was a new game, perhaps, of which he knew nothing, and as did the rest, so did Satan. He picked out one of the white things and fled barking after it. It was a little fellow that he was after, but little as he was, Satan might never have caught up, had not the sheep got tangled in some brush. Satan danced about him in mad glee, giving him a playful nip at his wool and springing back to give him another nip, and then away again. Plainly, he was not going to bite back, and when the sheep struggled itself tired and sank down in a heap, Satan came close and licked him, and as he was very warm and woolly, he lay down and snuggled up against him for a while, listening to the turmoil that was going on around him. And as he listened, he got frightened.

Out of the woods they went, across a small creek,[62] and there the big dog lay flat again in the grass. A faint bleat came from the hillside beyond, where Satan could see another woods—and then another bleat, and another. The dog began to creep again, like a snake in the grass; and the others crept too, and little Satan crept, though it was all a sad mystery to him. Again the dog lay still, but only long enough for Satan to see curious, fat, white shapes above him—and then, with a terrifying growl, the big brute dashed forward. Oh, there was fun in them after all! Satan barked joyfully. Those were some new playmates—those fat, white, furry things up there; and Satan was amazed when, with frightened snorts, they ran off in every direction. But this was a new game, perhaps, of which he knew nothing, and as did the rest, so did Satan. He picked out one of the white things and ran barking after it. It was a little fellow that he was chasing, but even though it was small, Satan might never have caught up, had not the sheep gotten tangled in some brush. Satan danced around him in mad glee, giving him a playful nip at his wool before springing back to give him another nip, and then away again. Clearly, he was not going to bite back, and when the sheep struggled itself tired and sank down in a heap, Satan came close and licked him, and since he was very warm and woolly, he lay down and snuggled up against him for a while, listening to the chaos that was going on around him. And as he listened, he got scared.

If this was a new game it was certainly a very peculiar one—the wild rush, the bleats of terror, gasps of agony, and the fiendish growls of attack and the sounds of ravenous gluttony. With every hair bristling, Satan rose and sprang from the woods—and stopped with a fierce tingling of the nerves that brought him horror and fascination. One of the white shapes lay still before[63] him. There was a great steaming red splotch on the snow, and a strange odor in the air that made him dizzy; but only for a moment. Another white shape rushed by. A tawny streak followed, and then, in a patch of moonlight, Satan saw the yellow cur with his teeth fastened in the throat of his moaning playmate. Like lightning Satan sprang at the cur, who tossed him ten feet away and went back to his awful work. Again Satan leaped, but just then a shout rose behind him, and the cur leaped too as though a bolt of lightning had crashed over him, and, no longer noticing Satan or sheep, began to quiver with fright and slink away. Another shout rose from another direction—another from another.

If this was a new game, it was definitely a strange one—the wild rush, the cries of fear, gasps of pain, and the savage growls of attack, along with the sounds of insatiable hunger. With every hair standing on end, Satan emerged from the woods, feeling a jolt of nerves that was both terrifying and captivating. One of the white shapes lay motionless in front of him. There was a large, steaming red stain on the snow, and a strange smell in the air that made him dizzy, but only for a moment. Another white shape rushed past. A tawny blur followed, and then, in a patch of moonlight, Satan saw the yellow dog with its teeth clenched around the throat of his whimpering companion. Like lightning, Satan lunged at the dog, who flung him ten feet away and returned to its horrifying task. Satan tried to leap again, but at that moment, a shout echoed behind him, and the dog jumped back as if struck by lightning, suddenly forgetting about Satan and the sheep, quivering in fright and slinking away. Another shout rang out from another direction—then another from yet another.

“Drive ’em into the barn-yard!” was the cry.

“Drive them into the barnyard!” was the shout.

Now and then there was a fearful bang and a howl of death-agony, as some dog tried to break through the encircling men, who yelled and cursed as they closed in on the trembling brutes that slunk together and crept on; for it is said, every sheep-killing dog knows his fate if caught, and will make little effort to escape. With them went Satan, through the barn-yard gate, where they huddled in a corner—a shamed and terrified group. A tall overseer stood at the gate.

Now and then, there was a loud bang and a howl of pain as some dog tried to break through the men surrounding them, who yelled and cursed as they closed in on the trembling animals that huddled together and crept away; it's said that every dog that kills sheep knows what will happen if caught and won't really try to escape. With them was Satan, through the barnyard gate, where they clustered in a corner—a ashamed and frightened group. A tall supervisor stood at the gate.

“Ten of ’em!” he said grimly.

“Ten of them!” he said grimly.

He had been on the lookout for just such a tragedy, for there had recently been a sheep-killing raid on several farms in that neighborhood, and for several nights he had had a lantern hung out on the edge of the woods to scare the dogs away; but a drunken farm-hand had neglected his duty that Christmas Eve.

He had been watching for just this kind of tragedy, since there had been a sheep-killing raid on several farms in the area recently. For several nights, he had hung a lantern at the edge of the woods to scare the dogs away; but a drunken farmhand had ignored his responsibility that Christmas Eve.

“Yassuh, an’ dey’s jus’ sebenteen dead sheep out dar,” said a negro.

“Yeah, and there are just seventeen dead sheep out there,” said a Black man.

“Look at the little one,” said a tall boy who looked like the overseer; and Satan knew that he spoke of him.

“Check out the little guy,” said a tall boy who seemed like the supervisor; and Satan understood that he was referring to him.

“Go back to the house, son,” said the overseer, “and tell your mother to give you a Christmas present I got for you yesterday.” With a glad whoop the boy dashed away, and in a moment dashed back with a brand-new .32 Winchester in his hand.

“Go back to the house, son,” said the overseer, “and tell your mom to give you a Christmas present I got for you yesterday.” With a happy shout, the boy ran off, and in a moment returned with a brand-new .32 Winchester in his hand.

The dark hour before dawn was just breaking on Christmas Day. It was the hour when Satan usually rushed upstairs to see if his little mistress was asleep. If he were only at home now, and if he only had known how his little mistress was weeping for him amid her playthings and his—two new balls and a brass-studded collar with a silver plate on which was his name, Satan Dean; and if Dinnie could have seen him now, her heart would have broken; for the tall boy raised his gun. There was a jet of smoke, a sharp, clean crack, and the funeral dog started on the right way at last toward his dead master. Another crack, and the yellow cur leaped from the ground and fell kicking. Another crack and another, and with each crack a dog tumbled, until little Satan sat on his haunches amid the writhing pack, alone. His time was now come. As the rifle was raised, he heard up at the big house the cries of children; the popping of fire-crackers; tooting of horns and whistles and loud shouts of “Christmas Gif’, Christmas Gif’!” His little heart beat furiously. Perhaps he knew just what he was doing; perhaps it was the accident of habit; most likely Satan simply wanted to go home—but when that gun rose, Satan rose too, on his haunches, his tongue out, his black eyes steady and his funny little paws hanging loosely—and begged! The boy lowered the gun.

The dark hour before dawn was just breaking on Christmas Day. It was the time when Satan usually rushed upstairs to check if his little mistress was asleep. If he were only at home now, and if he only knew how his little mistress was crying for him among her toys and his—two new balls and a brass-studded collar with a silver plate that had his name, Satan Dean; and if Dinnie could have seen him now, her heart would have shattered; for the tall boy raised his gun. There was a puff of smoke, a sharp, clean crack, and the funeral dog started on the right path at last toward his dead master. Another crack, and the yellow mutt leaped from the ground and fell, kicking. Another crack and another, and with each shot a dog tumbled, until little Satan sat on his haunches amid the writhing pack, alone. His time had come. As the rifle was raised, he heard from the big house the cries of children; the popping of firecrackers; the honking of horns and whistles and loud shouts of “Christmas Gift! Christmas Gift!” His little heart beat wildly. Maybe he knew exactly what he was doing; maybe it was just a matter of habit; most likely Satan simply wanted to go home—but when that gun was raised, Satan stood up too, on his haunches, his tongue out, his black eyes steady and his funny little paws hanging loosely—and begged! The boy lowered the gun.

“Down, sir!” Satan dropped obediently, but when the gun was lifted again, Satan rose again, and again he begged.

“Down, sir!” Satan dropped obediently, but when the gun was lifted again, Satan got back up, and once more he pleaded.

“Down, I tell you!” This time Satan would not down, but sat begging for his life. The boy turned.

“Get down, I tell you!” This time Satan wouldn’t back down, but sat there pleading for his life. The boy turned.

“Papa, I can’t shoot that dog.” Perhaps Satan had reached the stern old overseer’s heart. Perhaps he remembered suddenly that it was Christmas. At any rate, he said gruffly:

“Dad, I can’t shoot that dog.” Maybe Satan had touched the hard old overseer’s heart. Maybe he suddenly remembered that it was Christmas. In any case, he said gruffly:

“Well, let him go.”

"Alright, let him go."

“Come here, sir!” Satan bounded toward the tall boy, frisking and trustful and begged again.

“Come here, dude!” Satan ran over to the tall boy, playful and trusting, and asked again.

“Go home, sir!”

“Go home, dude!”

Satan needed no second command. Without a sound he fled out the barn-yard, and, as he swept under the front gate, a little girl ran out of the front door of the big house and dashed down the steps, shrieking:

Satan didn't need to be told twice. Without making a sound, he dashed out of the barnyard, and as he sped under the front gate, a little girl burst out of the front door of the big house and raced down the steps, screaming:

“Saty! Saty! Oh, Saty!” But Satan never heard. On he fled, across the crisp fields, leaped the fence and struck the road, lickety-split! for home, while Dinnie dropped sobbing in the snow.

“Saty! Saty! Oh, Saty!” But Satan never heard. On he fled, across the crisp fields, jumped the fence and took off down the road, fast as lightning! for home, while Dinnie dropped sobbing in the snow.

“Hitch up a horse, quick,” said Uncle Carey, rushing after Dinnie and taking her up in his arms. Ten minutes later, Uncle Carey and Dinnie, both warmly bundled up, were after flying Satan. They never caught him until they reached the hill on the outskirts of town, where was the kennel of the kind-hearted people who were giving painless death to Satan’s four-footed kind, and where they saw him stop and turn from the road. There was divine providence in Satan’s flight for one little dog that Christmas morning; for Uncle Carey saw the old drunkard staggering down the road without his little companion, and a moment later, both he and Dinnie saw Satan nosing a little yellow cur between the palings. Uncle Carey knew the little cur, and while Dinnie was shrieking for Satan, he was saying under his breath:

“Hitch up a horse, quick,” Uncle Carey said, rushing after Dinnie and lifting her into his arms. Ten minutes later, Uncle Carey and Dinnie, both bundled up warmly, were after flying Satan. They didn’t catch him until they reached the hill on the edge of town, where the kind-hearted people were giving painless death to Satan’s four-legged friends, and where they saw him stop and turn off the road. There was divine intervention in Satan’s escape for one little dog that Christmas morning; because Uncle Carey saw the old drunk staggering down the road without his little companion, and a moment later, both he and Dinnie saw Satan sniffing a little yellow mutt between the pickets. Uncle Carey recognized the little mutt, and while Dinnie was yelling for Satan, he was mumbling under his breath:

“Well, I swear!—I swear!—I swear!” And while the big man who came to the door was putting Satan into Dinnie’s arms, he said sharply:

“Well, I swear!—I swear!—I swear!” And while the big guy who came to the door was handing Satan to Dinnie, he said sharply:

“Who brought that yellow dog here?” The man pointed to the old drunkard’s figure turning a corner at the foot of the hill.

“Who brought that yellow dog here?” The man pointed to the old drunkard’s silhouette as he turned the corner at the bottom of the hill.

“I thought so; I thought so. He sold him to you for—for a drink of whiskey.”

“I thought so; I thought so. He sold him to you for—for a shot of whiskey.”

The man whistled.

The guy whistled.

“Bring him out. I’ll pay his license.”

“Bring him out. I’ll cover his license.”

So back went Satan and the little cur to Grandmother Dean’s—and Dinnie cried when Uncle Carey told her why he was taking the little cur along. With her own hands she put Satan’s old collar on the little brute, took him to the kitchen, and fed him first of all. Then she went into the breakfast-room.

So back went Satan and the little pup to Grandma Dean’s—and Dinnie cried when Uncle Carey explained why he was bringing the little pup along. With her own hands, she put Satan’s old collar on the little rascal, took him to the kitchen, and fed him right away. Then she went into the breakfast room.

“Uncle Billy,” she said severely, “didn’t I tell you not to let Saty out?”

“Uncle Billy,” she said firmly, “didn’t I tell you not to let Saty out?”

“Yes, Miss Dinnie,” said the old butler.

“Yes, Miss Dinnie,” said the elderly butler.

“Didn’t I tell you I was goin’ to whoop you if you let Saty out?”

“Didn’t I tell you I was going to beat you if you let Saty out?”

“Yes, Miss Dinnie.”

“Yes, Ms. Dinnie.”

Miss Dinnie pulled forth from her Christmas treasures a toy riding-whip and the old darky’s eyes began to roll in mock terror.

Miss Dinnie pulled out a toy riding whip from her Christmas treasures, and the old man’s eyes started to roll in pretend fear.

“I’m sorry, Uncle Billy, but I des got to whoop you a little.”

“I’m sorry, Uncle Billy, but I just have to give you a little whack.”

“Let Uncle Billy off, Dinnie,” said Uncle Carey, “this is Christmas.”

“Let Uncle Billy go, Dinnie,” said Uncle Carey, “it's Christmas.”

“All wite,” said Dinnie, and she turned to Satan.

“All right,” said Dinnie, and she turned to Satan.

In his shining new collar and innocent as a cherub, Satan sat on the hearth begging for his breakfast.

In his shiny new collar and as innocent as a baby angel, Satan sat on the hearth asking for his breakfast.

A NEST-EGG

BY

BY

James Whitcomb Riley

James Whitcomb Riley

This is the simple character sketch in which there is romance treated with a fine reserve. It employs the local color so characteristic of Mr. Riley’s poems of Indiana.

This is a straightforward character sketch that presents romance with a tasteful subtlety. It uses the local color that is so typical of Mr. Riley’s poems about Indiana.

A NEST-EGG[8]

A savings fund __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

But a few miles from the city here, and on the sloping banks of the stream noted more for its plenitude of “chubs” and “shiners” than the gamier two- and four-pound bass for which, in season, so many credulous anglers flock and lie in wait, stands a country residence, so convenient to the stream, and so inviting in its pleasant exterior and comfortable surroundings—barn, dairy, and spring-house—that the weary, sunburnt, and disheartened fisherman, out from the dusty town for a day of recreation, is often wont to seek its hospitality. The house in style of architecture is something of a departure from the typical farmhouse, being designed and fashioned with no regard to symmetry or proportion, but rather, as is suggested, built to conform to the matter-of-fact and most sensible ideas of its owner, who, if it pleased him, would have small windows where large ones ought to be, and vice versa, whether they balanced properly to the eye or not. And chimneys—he would have as many as he wanted, and no two alike, in either height or size. And if he wanted the front of the house turned from all possible view, as though abashed at any chance of public scrutiny, why, that was his affair and not the public’s; and, with like perverseness, if he chose to thrust his kitchen under the public’s very nose, what should the generally fagged-out, half-famished representative [70]of that dignified public do but reel in his dead minnow, shoulder his fishing-rod, clamber over the back fence of the old farmhouse and inquire within, or jog back to the city, inwardly anathematizing that very particular locality or the whole rural district in general. That is just the way that farmhouse looked to the writer of this sketch one week ago—so individual it seemed—so liberal, and yet so independent. It wasn’t even weather-boarded, but, instead, was covered smoothly with some cement, as though the plasterers had come while the folks were visiting, and so, unable to get at the interior, had just plastered the outside.

But just a few miles from the city, on the sloping banks of a stream known more for its abundance of "chubs" and "shiners" than the larger two- and four-pound bass that attract many eager anglers during the season, stands a country home. It's conveniently located by the stream and is very inviting with its pleasant exterior and comfortable surroundings—complete with a barn, dairy, and spring-house. This makes it a popular spot for weary, sunburnt, and discouraged fishermen looking to escape the dusty town for a day of relaxation. The house's architecture strays from the typical farmhouse style, built without concern for symmetry or proportion. Instead, it reflects the practical and sensible preferences of its owner, who, if desired, would place small windows where large ones should go, and vice versa, regardless of how it looks. As for chimneys—he had as many as he wanted, with no two being the same height or size. If he wanted the front of the house to be hidden from view as if ashamed of any chance of being seen, that was his decision, not the public's. Similarly, if he wanted to put his kitchen right in the public's sight, what could the exhausted, half-starved representative of that distinguished public do but reel in his dead minnow, sling his fishing rod over his shoulder, climb over the old farmhouse's back fence, and ask for hospitality, or just head back to the city, cursing that particular spot or the entire rural area in general? That’s how this farmhouse appeared to the writer of this account a week ago—it seemed so unique, so generous, yet so self-sufficient. It wasn’t even covered with weatherboarding; instead, it was smoothly covered in some cement, as if the plasterers showed up while the family was out and, unable to access the interior, just finished plastering the outside.

I am more than glad that I was hungry enough, and weary enough, and wise enough to take the house at its first suggestion; for, putting away my fishing-tackle for the morning, at least, I went up the sloping bank, crossed the dusty road, and confidently clambered over the fence.

I’m really glad that I was hungry enough, tired enough, and smart enough to take the house when it was first offered; because, putting my fishing gear away for the morning at least, I went up the sloping bank, crossed the dusty road, and climbed over the fence with confidence.

Not even a growling dog to intimate that I was trespassing. All was open—gracious-looking—pastoral. The sward beneath my feet was velvet-like in elasticity, and the scarce visible path I followed through it led promptly to the open kitchen door. From within I heard a woman singing some old ballad in an undertone, while at the threshold a trim, white-spurred rooster stood poised on one foot, curving his glossy neck and cocking his wattled head as though to catch the meaning of the words. I paused. It was a scene I felt restrained from breaking in upon, nor would I, but for the sound of a strong male voice coming around the corner of the house:

Not even a growling dog to indicate that I was intruding. Everything was open—inviting—pastoral. The grassy ground beneath my feet felt like velvet, and the barely visible path I followed led directly to the kitchen door. From inside, I heard a woman singing an old ballad softly, while at the entrance, a neat, white-spurred rooster balanced on one foot, tilting his shiny neck and cocking his wattled head as if trying to understand the words. I stopped. It was a scene I felt hesitant to interrupt, and I wouldn’t have, except for the sound of a strong male voice coming around the corner of the house:

“Sir. Howdy!”

“Hey there!”

Turning, I saw a rough-looking but kindly featured man of sixty-five, the evident owner of the place.

Turning, I saw a tough-looking but friendly-faced man in his sixty-five, clearly the owner of the place.

I returned his salutation with some confusion and much deference. “I must really beg your pardon for this [71]intrusion,” I began, “but I have been tiring myself out fishing, and your home here looked so pleasant—and I felt so thirsty—and——”

I responded to his greeting with a bit of confusion and a lot of respect. “I really have to apologize for this [71]intrusion,” I started, “but I’ve been exhausting myself fishing, and your place here seemed so inviting—and I felt so thirsty—and——”

“Want a drink, I reckon,” said the old man, turning abruptly toward the kitchen door, then pausing as suddenly, with a backward motion of his thumb—“jest foller the path here down to the little brick—that’s the spring—and you’ll find ’at you’ve come to the right place fer drinkin’-worter! Hold on a minute tel I git you a tumbler—there’re nothin’ down there but a tin.”

“Want a drink, I guess,” said the old man, suddenly turning toward the kitchen door, then pausing just as quickly, motioning backward with his thumb—“just follow the path here down to the little brick—that’s the spring—and you’ll see you’ve come to the right place for drinking water! Hold on a minute until I get you a glass—there’s nothing down there but a tin.”

“Then don’t trouble yourself any further,” I said, heartily, “for I’d rather drink from a tin cup than a goblet of pure gold.”

“Then don’t worry about it anymore,” I said, warmly, “because I’d prefer to drink from a tin cup than a goblet made of pure gold.”

“And so’d I,” said the old man, reflectively, turning mechanically, and following me down the path. “‘Druther drink out of a tin—er jest a fruit-can with the top knocked off—er—er—er a gourd,” he added in a zestful, reminiscent tone of voice, that so heightened my impatient thirst that I reached the spring-house fairly in a run.

“And so would I,” said the old man, thoughtfully, turning slowly and following me down the path. “I’d rather drink out of a tin—or just a fruit can with the top knocked off—or a gourd,” he added in a lively, nostalgic tone that made my growing thirst even more unbearable, so I rushed to the spring house.

“Well-sir!” exclaimed my host, in evident delight, as I stood dipping my nose in the second cupful of the cool, revivifying liquid, and peering in a congratulatory kind of way at the blurred and rubicund reflection of my features in the bottom of the cup, “well-sir, blame-don! ef it don’t do a feller good to see you enjoyin’ of it that-a-way! But don’t you drink too much o’ the worter!—’cause there’re some sweet milk over there in one o’ them crocks, maybe; and ef you’ll jest, kindo’ keerful-like, lift off the led of that third one, say, over there to yer left, and dip you out a tinful er two o’ that, w’y, it’ll do you good to drink it, and it’ll do me good to see you at it——But hold up!—hold up!” he called, abruptly, as, nowise loath, I bent above the vessel designated. “Hold yer hosses fer a second! Here’s Marthy; let her [72]git it fer ye.”

“Well, sir!” exclaimed my host, clearly pleased, as I stood dipping my nose into the second cup of the cool, refreshing liquid and looking at the blurry, reddish reflection of my face in the bottom of the cup in a congratulatory way, “Well, sir, it really makes a guy feel good to see you enjoying it like that! But don’t drink too much of the water!—because there’s some sweet milk over there in one of those containers, maybe; and if you’ll just, kind of carefully, lift the lid off that third one, say, over there to your left, and scoop out a tin full or two of that, well, it’ll do you good to drink it, and it’ll do me good to see you doing it——But wait!—hold on!” he called, suddenly, as I eagerly leaned over the container he pointed out. “Hold your horses for a second! Here’s Marthy; let her get it for you.”

If I was at first surprised and confused, meeting the master of the house, I was wholly startled and chagrined in my present position before its mistress. But as I arose, and stammered, in my confusion, some incoherent apology, I was again reassured and put at greater ease by the comprehensive and forgiving smile the woman gave me, as I yielded her my place, and, with lifted hat, awaited her further kindness.

If I was initially surprised and confused when meeting the master of the house, I was completely taken aback and embarrassed in my current situation before its mistress. But as I got up and stumbled through some incoherent apology in my confusion, I felt reassured and more at ease by the warm and forgiving smile she gave me as I offered her my seat and, with my hat lifted, waited for her next move.

“I came just in time, sir,” she said, half laughingly, as with strong, bare arms she reached across the gurgling trough and replaced the lid that I had partially removed.—“I came just in time, I see, to prevent father from having you dip into the ’morning’s-milk,’ which, of course, has scarcely a veil of cream over the face of it as yet. But men, as you are doubtless willing to admit,” she went on jocularly, “don’t know about these things. You must pardon father, as much for his well-meaning ignorance of such matters, as for this cup of cream, which I am sure you will better relish.”

“I arrived just in time, sir,” she said, half-laughing, as she reached across the bubbling trough with her strong, bare arms and put the lid back on that I had partially removed. “I see I got here just in time to stop Father from having you dip into the ‘morning’s-milk,’ which, of course, hardly has a layer of cream on it yet. But men, as you’re probably willing to admit,” she continued playfully, “don’t know about these things. You must forgive Father, as much for his well-meaning ignorance on these matters, as for this cup of cream, which I’m sure you’ll enjoy much more.”

She arose, still smiling, with her eyes turned frankly on my own. And I must be excused when I confess that as I bowed my thanks, taking the proffered cup and lifting it to my lips, I stared with an uncommon interest and pleasure at the donor’s face.

She got up, still smiling, looking directly into my eyes. And I hope you'll forgive me when I admit that as I bowed my head in thanks, took the offered cup, and brought it to my lips, I looked with unusual interest and pleasure at the person who gave it to me.

She was a woman of certainly not less than forty years of age. But the figure, and the rounded grace and fulness of it, together with the features and the eyes, completed as fine a specimen of physical and mental health as ever it has been my fortune to meet; there was something so full of purpose and resolve—something so wholesome, too, about the character—something so womanly—I might almost say manly, and would, but for the petty prejudice maybe occasioned by the trivial fact of a locket having dropped from her bosom as she knelt; and [73]that trinket still dangles in my memory even as it then dangled and dropped back to its concealment in her breast as she arose. But her face, by no means handsome in the common meaning, was marked with a breadth and strength of outline and expression that approached the heroic—a face that once seen is forever fixed in memory—a personage once met one must know more of. And so it was, that an hour later, as I strolled with the old man about his farm, looking, to all intents, with the profoundest interest at his Devonshires, Shorthorns, Jerseys, and the like, I lured from him something of an outline of his daughter’s history.

She was definitely at least forty years old. But her figure, the graceful curves and fullness, along with her features and eyes, made her an impressive example of both physical and mental health that I had ever encountered. There was something so determined and purposeful about her character—something so wholesome—something so feminine—I might even say masculine, if it weren't for the small bias that might have come from the trivial fact that a locket fell from her chest as she knelt; and that trinket still hangs in my memory just as it did then as it fell back into her clothing when she stood up. Her face, while not conventionally attractive, had a bold and strong outline and expression that felt heroic—a face once seen is never forgotten—a person you want to know more about. So, an hour later, as I walked with the old man around his farm, genuinely interested in his Devonshires, Shorthorns, Jerseys, and the like, I managed to get him to share some details about his daughter's history.

“There’re no better girl ‘n Marthy!” he said, mechanically answering some ingenious allusion to her worth. “And yit,” he went on reflectively, stooping from his seat in the barn door and with his open jack-knife picking up a little chip with the point of the blade—“and yit—you wouldn’t believe it—but Marthy was the oldest o’ three daughters, and hed—I may say—hed more advantages o’ marryin’—and yit, as I was jest goin’ to say, she’s the very one ’at didn’t marry. Hed every advantage—Marthy did. W’y, we even hed her educated—her mother was a-livin’ then—and we was well enough fixed to afford the educatin’ of her, mother allus contended—and we was—besides, it was Marthy’s notion, too, and you know how women is thataway when they git their head set. So we sent Marthy down to Indianop’lus, and got her books and putt her in school there, and paid fer her keepin’ and ever’thing; and she jest—well, you may say, lived there stiddy fer better’n four year. O’ course she’d git back ever’ once-an-a-while, but her visits was allus, some-way-another, onsatisfactory-like, ’cause, you see, Marthy was allus my favorite, and I’d allus laughed and told her ’at the other girls could git married if they wanted, but she was goin’ to be the ‘nest-egg’ [74]of our family, and ’slong as I lived I wanted her at home with me. And she’d laugh and contend ’a’t she’d as lif be an old maid as not, and never expected to marry, ner didn’t want to. But she had me sceart onc’t, though! Come out from the city one time, durin’ the army, with a peart-lookin’ young feller in blue clothes and gilt straps on his shoulders. Young lieutenant he was—name o’ Morris. Was layin’ in camp there in the city somers. I disremember which camp it was now adzackly—but anyway, it ’peared like he had plenty o’ time to go and come, fer from that time on he kep’ on a-comin’—ever’ time Marthy ’ud come home, he’d come, too; and I got to noticin’ ’a’t Marthy come home a good ’eal more’n she used to afore Morris first brought her. And blame ef the thing didn’t git to worryin’ me! And onc’t I spoke to mother about it, and told her ef I thought the feller wanted to marry Marthy I’d jest stop his comin’ right then and there. But mother she sorto’ smiled and said somepin’ ’bout men a-never seein’ through nothin’; and when I ast her what she meant, w’y, she ups and tells me ’a’t Morris didn’t keer nothin’ fer Marthy, ner Marthy fer Morris, and then went on to tell me that Morris was kindo’ aidgin’ up to’rds Annie—she was next to Marthy, you know, in pint of years and experience, but ever’body allus said ’a’t Annie was the purtiest one o’ the whole three of ’em. And so when mother told me ’a’t the signs pinted to’rds Annie, w’y, of course, I hedn’t no particular objections to that, ’cause Morris was of good fambly enough it turned out, and, in fact, was as stirrin’ a young feller as ever I’d want fer a son-in-law, and so I hed nothin’ more to say—ner they wasn’t no occasion to say nothin’, ’cause right along about then I begin to notice ’a’t Marthy quit comin’ home so much, and Morris kep’ a-comin’ more. Tel finally, one time he was out here all by hisself, ’long [75]about dusk, come out here where I was feedin’, and ast me, all at onc’t, and in a straightfor’ard way, ef he couldn’t marry Annie; and, some-way-another, blame ef it didn’t make me as happy as him when I told him yes! You see that thing proved, pine-blank, ’a’t he wasn’t a-fishin’ round fer Marthy. Well-sir, as luck would hev it, Marthy got home about a half-hour later, and I’ll give you my word I was never so glad to see the girl in my life! It was foolish in me, I reckon, but when I see her drivin’ up the lane—it was purt’ nigh dark then, but I could see her through the open winder from where I was settin’ at the supper-table, and so I jest quietly excused myself, p’lite-like, as a feller will, you know, when they’s comp’ny round, and I slipped off and met her jest as she was about to git out to open the barn gate. ’Hold up, Marthy,’ says I; ’set right where you air; I’ll open the gate fer you, and I’ll do anything else fer you in the world ’a’t you want me to!’

“There’s no better girl than Marthy!” he said, mechanically responding to some clever comment about her value. “And yet,” he continued thoughtfully, leaning from his seat in the barn door and using his open jack-knife to pick up a small chip with the tip of the blade—“and yet—you wouldn’t believe it—but Marthy was the oldest of three daughters and had—I can say—had more chances for marriage—and yet, as I was just about to say, she’s the very one who didn’t marry. Had every advantage—Marthy did. Well, we even had her educated—her mother was still alive then—and we were doing well enough to afford her education, her mother always insisted—and we were—besides, it was Marthy’s idea too, and you know how women can be when they set their minds on something. So we sent Marthy down to Indianapolis, got her books, put her in school there, and paid for her living expenses and everything; and she just—well, you might say, lived there steadily for better than four years. Of course, she’d get back every now and then, but her visits were always, somehow, unsatisfactory, because, you see, Marthy was always my favorite, and I’d always joked and told her that the other girls could get married if they wanted to, but she was going to be the ‘nest egg’ [74] of our family, and as long as I lived, I wanted her at home with me. And she’d laugh and argue that she’d just as soon be an old maid as not, and never expected to marry, nor did she want to. But she did scare me once! She came out from the city one time, during the war, with a sharp-looking young guy in blue clothes and gold straps on his shoulders. He was a young lieutenant—name of Morris. He was camping somewhere in the city. I can’t remember exactly which camp it was now—but anyway, it seemed like he had a lot of time to come and go, because from that time on, he kept coming—every time Marthy came home, he’d come too; and I started noticing that Marthy was coming home quite a bit more than she used to before Morris first brought her. And I swear the whole thing started to worry me! Once I mentioned it to my mother, telling her that if I thought the guy wanted to marry Marthy, I’d just stop him from coming right then and there. But my mother sort of smiled and said something about men being oblivious to everything; and when I asked her what she meant, she just says that Morris didn’t care anything for Marthy, nor Marthy for Morris, and then went on to tell me that Morris was kind of leaning towards Annie—she was next to Marthy, you know, in age and experience, but everyone always said that Annie was the prettiest of the three. So when my mother told me that the signs pointed toward Annie, I didn’t have any particular objections to that, because it turned out Morris was from a good family and, in fact, was as charming a young man as I’d want for a son-in-law, so I had nothing more to say—nor was there any reason to say anything, because right around then I started to notice that Marthy stopped coming home so much, and Morris kept coming more. Until finally, one evening he was out here all by himself, around dusk, came out where I was feeding, and suddenly asked me, straight out, if he could marry Annie; and somehow, I swear it made me as happy as him when I told him yes! You see, that proved clearly that he wasn’t after Marthy. Well, as luck would have it, Marthy got home about half an hour later, and I’ll tell you, I was never so glad to see her in my life! It was foolish of me, I guess, but when I saw her driving up the lane—it was pretty much dark then, but I could see her through the open window from where I was sitting at the supper table, so I quietly excused myself, politely, as a guy does when there’s company around, and I slipped out to meet her just as she was getting out to open the barn gate. ‘Hold up, Marthy,’ I said; ‘stay right where you are; I’ll open the gate for you, and I’ll do anything else for you in the world that you want me to!’”

“‘W’y, what’s pleased you so?’ she says, laughin’, as she druv through slow-like and a-ticklin’ my nose with the cracker of the buggy-whip.—’What’s pleased you?’

“‘Why, what’s got you so happy?’ she says, laughing, as she drove slowly and tickled my nose with the crack of the buggy whip. — ‘What’s got you so happy?’”

“‘Guess,’ says I, jerkin’ the gate to, and turnin’ to lift her out.

“‘Guess,’ I said, yanking the gate shut and turning to lift her out.

“‘The new peanner’s come?’ says she, eager-like.

“The new painter has arrived?” she says, excitedly.

“‘Yer new peanner’s come,’ says I; ’but that’s not it.’

“‘Your new painter has arrived,’ I said; ‘but that’s not it.’”

“‘Strawberries fer supper?’ says she.

“‘Strawberries for dinner?’ she asks.”

“‘Strawberries fer supper,’ says I; ’but that ain’t it.’

“‘Strawberries for dinner,’ I say; ‘but that’s not it.’”

“Jest then Morris’s hoss whinnied in the barn, and she glanced up quick and smilin’ and says, ’Somebody come to see somebody?’

“Just then, Morris’s horse whinnied in the barn, and she looked up quickly, smiling, and said, ‘Is someone here to see someone?’”

“‘You’re a-gittin’ warm,’ says I.

“‘You’re getting warm,’ I say.”

“‘Somebody come to see me?’ she says, anxious-like.

“‘Did someone come to see me?’ she says, sounding anxious.”

[76]“‘No,’ says I, ’a’nd I’m glad of it—fer this one ’a’t’s come wants to git married, and o’ course I wouldn’t harber in my house no young feller ’a’t was a-layin’ round fer a chance to steal away the “Nest-egg,’” says I, laughin’.

[76]“‘No,’ I said, ’and I’m glad about it—because this one here wants to get married, and of course I wouldn’t let any young guy hang around my house hoping to take away the ‘Nest-egg,’” I said, laughing.

“Marthy had riz up in the buggy by this time, but as I helt up my hands to her, she sorto’ drawed back a minute, and says, all serious-like and kindo’ whisperin’:

“Marthy had gotten up in the buggy by this time, but as I held up my hands to her, she sort of pulled back for a moment and said, all serious and kind of whispering:”

“‘Is it Annie?’

“‘Is it Annie?’”

“I nodded. ’Yes,’ says I, ’a’nd what’s more, I’ve give my consent, and mother’s give hern—the thing’s all settled. Come, jump out and run in and be happy with the rest of us!’ and I helt out my hands ag’in, but she didn’t ’pear to take no heed. She was kindo’ pale, too, I thought, and swallered a time er two like as ef she couldn’t speak plain.

“I nodded. ‘Yes,’ I said, ‘and what's more, I've given my consent, and my mother has given hers—the thing’s all settled. Come on, jump out and run in and be happy with the rest of us!’ and I held out my hands again, but she didn’t seem to pay any attention. She looked kind of pale, too, I thought, and swallowed a couple of times like she couldn’t speak clearly.

“‘Who is the man?’ she ast.

“‘Who is the man?’ she asked.

“‘Who—who’s the man?’ I says, a-gittin’ kindo’ out o’ patience with the girl.—’W’y, you know who it is, o’ course.—It’s Morris,’ says I. ’Come, jump down! Don’t you see I’m waitin’ fer ye?’

“‘Who—who’s the man?’ I said, getting kind of impatient with the girl.—’Well, you know who it is, of course.—It’s Morris,’ I said. ’Come on, jump down! Can’t you see I’m waiting for you?’”

“‘Then take me,’ she says; and blame-don! ef the girl didn’t keel right over in my arms as limber as a rag! Clean fainted away! Honest! Jest the excitement, I reckon, o’ breakin’ it to her so suddent-like—’cause she liked Annie, I’ve sometimes thought, better’n even she did her own mother. Didn’t go half so hard with her when her other sister married. Yes-sir!” said the old man, by way of sweeping conclusion, as he rose to his feet—“Marthy’s the on’y one of ’em ’a’t never married—both the others is gone—Morris went all through the army and got back safe and sound—’s livin’ in Idyho, and doin’ fust-rate. Sends me a letter ever’ now and then. Got three little chunks o’ grandchildren out there, and I’ never laid eyes on one of ’em. You [77]see, I’m a-gittin’ to be quite a middle-aged man—in fact, a very middle-aged man, you might say. Sence mother died, which has be’n—lem-me-see—mother’s be’n dead somers in the neighborhood o’ ten year.—Sence mother died I’ve be’n a-gittin’ more and more o’ Marthy’s notion—that is,—you couldn’t ever hire me to marry nobody! and them has allus be’n and still is the ’Nest-egg’s’ views! Listen! That’s her a-callin’ fer us now. You must sorto’ overlook the freedom, but I told Marthy you’d promised to take dinner with us to-day, and it ’ud never do to disappint her now. Come on.” And, ah! it would have made the soul of you either rapturously glad or madly envious to see how meekly I consented.

“‘Then take me,’ she says; and believe it or not, the girl just collapsed in my arms as limp as a rag! Clean fainted away! Honestly! It was probably just the shock of me suddenly telling her—because I've sometimes thought she liked Annie even more than her own mother. It didn’t hit her nearly as hard when her other sister got married. Yes, sir!” said the old man, wrapping things up as he stood up—“Marthy’s the only one of them who’s never married—both the others are gone—Morris went through the army and came back safe and sound—he’s living in Idaho and doing really well. He sends me a letter every now and then. He’s got three little grandkids out there, and I’ve never seen any of them. You [77] know, I’m starting to feel like quite the middle-aged man—in fact, you might say I'm very middle-aged. Since mom died, which has been—let me see—mom’s been gone for about ten years. Since mom died I’ve been getting more and more like Marthy’s thinking—that is,—you couldn’t pay me to marry anyone! And those have always been and still are the ‘Nest-egg’s’ views! Listen! That’s her calling for us now. You’ll have to excuse the informality, but I told Marthy you’d promised to have dinner with us today, and it wouldn’t do to disappoint her now. Let’s go.” And, oh! it would have made your heart either incredibly happy or ridiculously jealous to see how willingly I agreed.

I am always thinking that I never tasted coffee till that day; I am always thinking of the crisp and steaming rolls, ored over with the molten gold that hinted of the clover-fields, and the bees that had not yet permitted the honey of the bloom and the white blood of the stalk to be divorced; I am always thinking that the young and tender pullet we happy three discussed was a near and dear relative of the gay patrician rooster that I first caught peering so inquisitively in at the kitchen door; and I am always—always thinking of “The Nest-egg.”

I always think that I never had coffee until that day; I always remember the warm, fresh rolls topped with molten butter that hinted at clover fields, and the bees that hadn’t yet let the honey from the flowers and the creamy stalk be separated; I always think about the young, tender chicken we three happily talked about, which was a close relative of the fancy rooster I first saw peeking curiously in through the kitchen door; and I am always—always thinking of “The Nest-egg.”

[78]
[79]

WEE WILLIE WINKIE

BY

By

Rudyard Kipling

Rudyard Kipling

As the sub-title, “An Officer and a Gentleman,” indicates, this is a story of character. Mr. Kipling, like Robert Louis Stevenson, James Whitcomb Riley, and Eugene Field, has carried into his maturity an imperishable youth of spirit which makes him an interpreter of children. Here he has shown what our Anglo-Saxon ideals—honor, obedience, and reverence for woman—mean to a little child.

As the subtitle "An Officer and a Gentleman" suggests, this is a story about character. Mr. Kipling, like Robert Louis Stevenson, James Whitcomb Riley, and Eugene Field, has preserved a timeless youthful spirit that allows him to connect with children. In this work, he demonstrates what our Anglo-Saxon ideals—honor, obedience, and respect for women—mean to a young child.


WEE WILLIE WINKIE[9]

WEE WILLIE WINKIE[9]

“An officer and a gentleman.”

"An officer and a gentleman."

His full name was Percival William Williams, but he picked up the other name in a nursery-book, and that was the end of the christened titles. His mother’s ayah called him Willie-Baba, but as he never paid the faintest attention to anything that the ayah said, her wisdom did not help matters.

His full name was Percival William Williams, but he got the other name from a nursery book, and that was the end of the names he was given at baptism. His mother’s ayah called him Willie-Baba, but since he never paid the slightest attention to anything the ayah said, her advice didn’t make any difference.

His father was the Colonel of the 195th, and as soon as Wee Willie Winkie was old enough to understand what Military Discipline meant, Colonel Williams put him under it. There was no other way of managing the child. When he was good for a week, he drew good-conduct pay; and when he was bad, he was deprived of his good-conduct stripe. Generally he was bad, for India offers many chances of going wrong to little six-year-olds.

His father was the Colonel of the 195th, and as soon as Wee Willie Winkie was old enough to understand what military discipline meant, Colonel Williams put him under it. There was no other way to manage the child. When he behaved well for a week, he earned good-conduct pay; and when he misbehaved, he lost his good-conduct stripe. Generally, he misbehaved, as India presents many opportunities for trouble to little six-year-olds.

Children resent familiarity from strangers, and Wee Willie Winkie was a very particular child. Once he accepted an acquaintance, he was graciously pleased to thaw. He accepted Brandis, a subaltern of the 195th, on sight. Brandis was having tea at the Colonel’s, and Wee Willie Winkie entered strong in the possession of a good-conduct badge won for not chasing the hens round the compound. He regarded Brandis with gravity for at least ten minutes, and then delivered himself of his opinion.

Children dislike being familiar with strangers, and Wee Willie Winkie was a very particular kid. Once he accepted someone, he was more than happy to warm up to them. He took a liking to Brandis, a junior officer of the 195th, at first sight. Brandis was having tea at the Colonel’s house, and Wee Willie Winkie came in proudly displaying a good-conduct badge he earned for not chasing the hens around the yard. He looked at Brandis seriously for at least ten minutes before sharing his thoughts.

“I like you,” said he slowly, getting off his chair and coming over to Brandis. “I like you. I shall call you[82] Coppy, because of your hair. Do you mind being called Coppy? It is because of ve hair, you know.”

“I like you,” he said slowly, getting up from his chair and walking over to Brandis. “I like you. I’ll call you [82] Coppy because of your hair. Do you mind being called Coppy? It’s because of your hair, you know.”

Here was one of the most embarrassing of Wee Willie Winkie’s peculiarities. He would look at a stranger for some time, and then, without warning or explanation, would give him a name. And the name stuck. No regimental penalties could break Wee Willie Winkie of this habit. He lost his good-conduct badge for christening the Commissioner’s wife “Pobs”; but nothing that the Colonel could do made the Station forego the nickname, and Mrs. Collen remained “Pobs” till the end of her stay. So Brandis was christened “Coppy,” and rose, therefore, in the estimation of the regiment.

Here was one of Wee Willie Winkie's most embarrassing quirks. He would stare at a stranger for a while and then, without any warning or explanation, give them a name. And that name would stick. No amount of disciplinary action could change Wee Willie Winkie's habit. He lost his good-conduct badge for calling the Commissioner’s wife “Pobs,” but nothing the Colonel did could convince the Station to stop using that nickname, and Mrs. Collen was known as “Pobs” for the rest of her time there. Similarly, Brandis was dubbed “Coppy,” which improved his standing with the regiment.

If Wee Willie Winkie took an interest in any one, the fortunate man was envied alike by the mess and the rank and file. And in their envy lay no suspicion of self-interest. “The Colonel’s son” was idolized on his own merits entirely. Yet Wee Willie Winkie was not lovely. His face was permanently freckled, as his legs were permanently scratched, and in spite of his mother’s almost tearful remonstrances he had insisted upon having his long yellow locks cut short in the military fashion. “I want my hair like Sergeant Tummil’s,” said Wee Willie Winkie, and, his father abetting, the sacrifice was accomplished.

If Wee Willie Winkie showed any interest in someone, that lucky guy was envied by both the officers and the regular soldiers. And their envy didn't come from any selfish motive. “The Colonel’s son” was celebrated purely for his own qualities. But Wee Willie Winkie wasn’t exactly cute. His face was always freckled, just like his legs were always scratched, and despite his mother’s almost tearful protests, he insisted on getting his long yellow hair cut short in the military style. “I want my hair like Sergeant Tummil’s,” Wee Willie Winkie said, and with his father’s support, the decision was made.

Three weeks after the bestowal of his youthful affections on Lieutenant Brandis—henceforward to be called “Coppy” for the sake of brevity—Wee Willie Winkie was destined to behold strange things and far beyond his comprehension.

Three weeks after he had shared his youthful feelings with Lieutenant Brandis—now to be known as “Coppy” for short—Wee Willie Winkie was about to see strange things that were way beyond his understanding.

Coppy returned his liking with interest. Coppy had let him wear for five rapturous minutes his own big sword—just as tall as Wee Willie Winkie. Coppy had promised him a terrier puppy, and Coppy had permitted him to witness the miraculous operation of shaving.[83] Nay, more—Coppy had said that even he, Wee Willie Winkie, would rise in time to the ownership of a box of shiny knives, a silver soap-box, and a silver-handled “sputter-brush,” as Wee Willie Winkie called it. Decidedly, there was no one except his own father, who could give or take away good-conduct badges at pleasure, half so wise, strong, and valiant as Coppy with the Afghan and Egyptian medals on his breast. Why, then, should Coppy be guilty of the unmanly weakness of kissing—vehemently kissing—a “big girl,” Miss Allardyce to wit? In the course of a morning ride Wee Willie Winkie had seen Coppy so doing, and, like the gentleman he was, had promptly wheeled round and cantered back to his groom, lest the groom should also see.

Coppy matched his affection with enthusiasm. Coppy had let him wear his own big sword for five thrilling minutes—it was just as tall as Wee Willie Winkie. Coppy had promised him a terrier puppy and had allowed him to watch the amazing process of shaving.[83] Furthermore, Coppy had said that even he, Wee Willie Winkie, would eventually own a box of shiny knives, a silver soapbox, and a silver-handled “sputter-brush,” as Wee Willie Winkie called it. Clearly, no one except his father, who could award or revoke good-conduct badges at will, was half so wise, strong, and brave as Coppy with his Afghan and Egyptian medals. So why should Coppy show the unmanly weakness of kissing—rather passionately— a “big girl,” namely Miss Allardyce? During a morning ride, Wee Willie Winkie had seen Coppy do this and, being the gentleman he was, had quickly turned around and cantered back to his groom, so the groom wouldn't see.

Under ordinary circumstances he would have spoken to his father, but he felt instinctively that this was a matter on which Coppy ought first to be consulted.

Under normal circumstances, he would have talked to his father, but he instinctively felt that this was something Coppy should be consulted about first.

“Coppy,” shouted Wee Willie Winkie, reining up outside that subaltern’s bungalow early one morning—“I want to see you, Coppy!”

“Coppy,” shouted Wee Willie Winkie, pulling up outside that officer’s bungalow early one morning—“I want to see you, Coppy!”

“Come in, young ’un,” returned Coppy, who was at early breakfast in the midst of his dogs. “What mischief have you been getting into now?”

“Come in, kid,” replied Coppy, who was having breakfast surrounded by his dogs. “What trouble have you been getting into now?”

Wee Willie Winkie had done nothing notoriously bad for three days, and so stood on a pinnacle of virtue.

Wee Willie Winkie hadn't done anything really bad for three days, and so he stood on a high point of virtue.

I’ve been doing nothing bad,” said he, curling himself into a long chair with a studious affectation of the Colonel’s languor after a hot parade. He buried his freckled nose in a tea-cup and, with eyes staring roundly over the rim, asked: “I say, Coppy, is it pwoper to kiss big girls?”

I’ve not done anything wrong,” he said, sinking into a long chair with an exaggerated air of the Colonel’s tiredness after a hot parade. He buried his freckled nose in a tea cup and, with wide eyes looking over the rim, asked: “Hey, Coppy, is it proper to kiss older girls?”

“By Jove! You’re beginning early. Who do you want to kiss?”

“Wow! You're starting early. Who do you want to kiss?”

“No one. My muvver’s always kissing me if I don’t stop her. If it isn’t pwoper, how was you kissing[84] Major Allardyce’s big girl last morning, by ve canal?”

“No one. My mom is always kissing me if I don’t stop her. If it isn’t proper, how were you kissing[84] Major Allardyce’s daughter yesterday morning, by the canal?”

Coppy’s brow wrinkled. He and Miss Allardyce had with great craft managed to keep their engagement secret for a fortnight. There were urgent and imperative reasons why Major Allardyce should not know how matters stood for at least another month, and this small marplot had discovered a great deal too much.

Coppy's brow furrowed. He and Miss Allardyce had skillfully managed to keep their engagement a secret for two weeks. There were pressing and crucial reasons why Major Allardyce shouldn't know the situation for at least another month, and this little meddler had found out way too much.

“I saw you,” said Wee Willie Winkie calmly. “But ve sais didn’t see. I said, ’Hut jao!’”

“I saw you,” said Wee Willie Winkie calmly. “But I didn’t see. I said, ‘Get out!’”

“Oh, you had that much sense, you young Rip,” groaned poor Coppy, half amused and half angry. “And how many people may you have told about it?”

“Oh, you were that smart, you young Rip,” groaned poor Coppy, half amused and half angry. “And how many people have you told about it?”

“Only me myself. You didn’t tell when I twied to wide ve buffalo ven my pony was lame; and I fought you wouldn’t like.”

“Only me, myself. You didn’t say anything when I tried to ride the buffalo even though my pony was lame; and I thought you wouldn’t like it.”

“Winkie,” said Coppy enthusiastically, shaking the small hand, “you’re the best of good fellows. Look here, you can’t understand all these things. One of these days—hang it, how can I make you see it!—I’m going to marry Miss Allardyce, and then she’ll be Mrs. Coppy, as you say. If your young mind is so scandalized at the idea of kissing big girls, go and tell your father.”

“Winkie,” Coppy said excitedly, shaking the small hand, “you’re such a great buddy. Listen, you might not get all this yet. One of these days—ugh, how can I explain it to you?—I’m going to marry Miss Allardyce, and then she’ll be Mrs. Coppy, like you said. If the idea of kissing grown girls is too shocking for your young mind, go tell your dad.”

“What will happen?” said Wee Willie Winkie, who firmly believed that his father was omnipotent.

“What will happen?” said Wee Willie Winkie, who firmly believed that his dad was all-powerful.

“I shall get into trouble,” said Coppy, playing his trump card with an appealing look at the holder of the ace.

“I’m going to get in trouble,” said Coppy, showing his trump card with a charismatic glance at the person holding the ace.

“Ven I won’t,” said Wee Willie Winkie briefly. “But my faver says it’s un-man-ly to be always kissing, and I didn’t fink you’d do vat, Coppy.”

“Ven I won’t,” said Wee Willie Winkie briefly. “But my dad says it’s un-manly to be always kissing, and I didn’t think you’d do that, Coppy.”

“I’m not always kissing, old chap. It’s only now and then, and when you’re bigger you’ll do it too. Your father meant it’s not good for little boys.”

“I don’t always kiss, buddy. It’s just once in a while, and when you’re older, you’ll do it too. Your dad meant it’s not good for little kids.”

“Ah!” said Wee Willie Winkie, now fully enlightened. “It’s like ve sputter-brush?”

“Ah!” said Wee Willie Winkie, now fully enlightened. “It’s like the sputter brush?”

“Exactly,” said Coppy gravely.

"Exactly," said Coppy seriously.

“But I don’t fink I’ll ever want to kiss big girls, nor no one, ’cept my muvver. And I must do vat, you know.”

“But I don’t think I’ll ever want to kiss big girls, or anyone, except my mom. And I have to do that, you know.”

There was a long pause, broken by Wee Willie Winkie.

There was a long pause, interrupted by Wee Willie Winkie.

“Are you fond of vis big girl, Coppy?”

“Do you like that big girl, Coppy?”

“Awfully!” said Coppy.

"Awfully!" Coppy said.

“Fonder van you are of Bell or ve Butcha—or me?”

“Who do you like more, Bell or Butcha—or me?”

“It’s in a different way,” said Coppy. “You see, one of these days Miss Allerdyce will belong to me, but you’ll grow up and command the Regiment and—all sorts of things. It’s quite different, you see.”

“It’s in a different way,” Coppy said. “You see, one day Miss Allerdyce will be mine, but you’ll grow up and lead the Regiment and all sorts of things. It’s really different, you see.”

“Very well,” said Wee Willie Winkie, rising. “If you’re fond of ve big girl, I won’t tell any one. I must go now.”

“Alright,” said Wee Willie Winkie, getting up. “If you like the big girl, I won’t say a word to anyone. I have to go now.”

Coppy rose and escorted his small guest to the door, adding—“You’re the best of little fellows, Winkie. I tell you what. In thirty days from now you can tell if you like—tell any one you like.”

Coppy stood up and took his little guest to the door, saying, “You’re the best little buddy, Winkie. Here’s the deal: in thirty days, you can share this with anyone you want.”

Thus the secret of the Brandis-Allardyce engagement was dependent on a little child’s word. Coppy, who knew Wee Willie Winkie’s idea of truth, was at ease, for he felt that he would not break promises. Wee Willie Winkie betrayed a special and unusual interest in Miss Allardyce, and, slowly revolving round that embarrassed young lady, was used to regard her gravely with unwinking eye. He was trying to discover why Coppy should have kissed her. She was not half so nice as his own mother. On the other hand, she was Coppy’s property, and would in time belong to him. Therefore it behooved him to treat her with as much respect as Coppy’s big sword or shiny pistol.

So, the secret of the Brandis-Allardyce engagement relied on the word of a small child. Coppy, who understood Wee Willie Winkie's idea of honesty, felt comfortable because he believed he wouldn’t break any promises. Wee Willie Winkie had a unique and special interest in Miss Allardyce and would slowly circle around that shy young woman, watching her intently with unwavering gaze. He was trying to figure out why Coppy had kissed her. She wasn’t nearly as nice as his own mother. On the other hand, she was Coppy’s property and would eventually belong to him. So, it was important for him to treat her with as much respect as Coppy’s big sword or shiny pistol.

The idea that he shared a great secret in common with Coppy kept Wee Willie Winkie unusually virtuous for three weeks. Then the Old Adam broke out, and he made what he called a “camp-fire” at the bottom of the garden. How could he have foreseen that the flying sparks would have lighted the Colonel’s little hay-rick and consumed a week’s store for the horses? Sudden and swift was the punishment—deprivation of the good-conduct badge and, most sorrowful of all, two days’ confinement to barracks—the house and veranda—coupled with the withdrawal of the light of his father’s countenance.

The thought that he had a big secret in common with Coppy kept Wee Willie Winkie unusually on the straight and narrow for three weeks. Then his mischievous side emerged, and he created what he called a “camp-fire” at the end of the garden. How could he have predicted that the flying sparks would ignite the Colonel’s little haystack and destroy a week's supply for the horses? The punishment was swift and harsh—losing the good-conduct badge and, most sadly, two days of being confined to the barracks—the house and porch—along with the disappointment of his father's gaze being turned away from him.

He took the sentence like the man he strove to be, drew himself up with a quivering under-lip, saluted, and, once clear of the room, ran to weep bitterly in his nursery—called by him “my quarters.” Coppy came in the afternoon and attempted to console the culprit.

He took the sentence like the man he wanted to be, straightened up with a trembling lower lip, saluted, and, once he was out of the room, ran to cry hard in his nursery—what he called “my quarters.” Coppy came in the afternoon and tried to cheer up the offender.

“I’m under awwest,” said Wee Willie Winkie mournfully, “and I didn’t ought to speak to you.”

“I’m under arrest,” said Wee Willie Winkie sadly, “and I shouldn’t talk to you.”

Very early the next morning he climbed on to the roof of the house—that was not forbidden—and beheld Miss Allardyce going for a ride.

Very early the next morning, he climbed onto the roof of the house—which was allowed—and saw Miss Allardyce going for a ride.

“Where are you going?” cried Wee Willie Winkie.

“Where are you heading?” cried Wee Willie Winkie.

“Across the river,” she answered, and trotted forward.

“Across the river,” she replied, and trotted ahead.

Now the cantonment in which the 195th lay was bounded on the north by a river—dry in the winter. From his earliest years, Wee Willie Winkie had been forbidden to go across the river, and had noted that even Coppy—the almost almighty Coppy—had never set foot beyond it. Wee Willie Winkie had once been read to, out of a big blue book, the history of the Princess and the Goblins—a most wonderful tale of a land where the Goblins were always warring with the children of men until they were defeated by one Curdie. Ever[87] since that date it seemed to him that the bare black and purple hills across the river were inhabited by Goblins, and, in truth, every one had said that there lived the Bad Men. Even in his own house the lower halves of the windows were covered with green paper on account of the Bad Men who might, if allowed clear view, fire into peaceful drawing-rooms and comfortable bedrooms. Certainly, beyond the river, which was the end of all the Earth, lived the Bad Men. And here was Major Allardyce’s big girl, Coppy’s property, preparing to venture into their borders! What would Coppy say if anything happened to her? If the Goblins ran off with her as they did with Curdie’s Princess? She must at all hazards be turned back.

Now the camp where the 195th was located was bordered on the north by a river that was dry in the winter. From a young age, Wee Willie Winkie had been warned not to cross the river and had noticed that even Coppy—the almost all-powerful Coppy—had never ventured across it. Wee Willie Winkie had once been read a story from a big blue book about the Princess and the Goblins—a fantastic tale set in a land where the Goblins were always fighting with humans until they were defeated by a boy named Curdie. Ever since then, he thought that the bare black and purple hills across the river were home to Goblins, and, in fact, everyone said that the Bad Men lived there. Even in his own house, the lower halves of the windows were covered with green paper to protect against the Bad Men who might, if given a clear line of sight, shoot into the cozy living rooms and bedrooms. Clearly, beyond the river, which was the edge of the world, lived the Bad Men. And here was Major Allardyce’s big girl, Coppy's property, getting ready to enter their territory! What would Coppy say if something happened to her? If the Goblins took her like they did Curdie’s Princess? She must be turned back at all costs.

The house was still. Wee Willie Winkie reflected for a moment on the very terrible wrath of his father; and then—broke his arrest! It was a crime unspeakable. The low sun threw his shadow, very large and very black, on the trim garden-paths, as he went down to the stables and ordered his pony. It seemed to him in the hush of the dawn that all the big world had been bidden to stand still and look at Wee Willie Winkie guilty of mutiny. The drowsy sais gave him his mount, and, since the one great sin made all others insignificant, Wee Willie Winkie said that he was going to ride over to Coppy Sahib, and went out at a foot-pace, stepping on the soft mould of the flower-borders.

The house was quiet. Wee Willie Winkie took a moment to think about his father's furious anger; and then—he broke free! It was an unimaginable offense. The low sun cast a huge, dark shadow of him on the neatly kept garden paths as he walked down to the stables and called for his pony. In the stillness of the morning, it felt like the whole world had been told to stop and watch Wee Willie Winkie being guilty of rebellion. The sleepy sais handed him his horse, and since that one serious mistake made everything else seem minor, Wee Willie Winkie announced he was going to ride over to Coppy Sahib, and he set off at a leisurely pace, treading on the soft earth of the flower beds.

The devastating track of the pony’s feet was the last misdeed that cut him off from all sympathy of Humanity. He turned into the road, leaned forward, and rode at fast as the pony could put foot to the ground in the direction of the river.

The destructive path of the pony’s hooves was the final wrongdoing that severed his connection to all human compassion. He turned onto the road, leaned forward, and rode as fast as the pony could run toward the river.

But the liveliest of twelve-two ponies can do little against the long canter of a Waler. Miss Allardyce was far ahead, had passed through the crops, beyond the[88] Police-posts, when all the guards were asleep, and her mount was scattering the pebbles of the river-bed as Wee Willie Winkie left the cantonment and British India behind him. Bowed forward and still flogging, Wee Willie Winkie shot into Afghan territory, and could just see Miss Allardyce a black speck flickering across the stony plain. The reason of her wandering was simple enough. Coppy, in a tone of too-hastily-assumed authority, had told her over night that she must not ride out by the river. And she had gone to prove her own spirit and teach Coppy a lesson.

But the liveliest of twelve-two ponies can do little against the long canter of a Waler. Miss Allardyce was far ahead, having passed through the crops and beyond the[88] Police-posts while all the guards were asleep. Her mount was scattering the pebbles of the riverbed as Wee Willie Winkie left the cantonment and British India behind. Leaning forward and still urging his horse, Wee Willie Winkie raced into Afghan territory and could just see Miss Allardyce as a black speck flickering across the stony plain. The reason for her wandering was quite straightforward. Coppy, in a tone of overly assumed authority, had told her the night before that she must not ride out by the river. She set out to prove her own spirit and teach Coppy a lesson.

Almost at the foot of the inhospitable hills, Wee Willie Winkie saw the Waler blunder and come down heavily. Miss Allardyce struggled clear, but her ankle had been severely twisted, and she could not stand. Having fully shown her spirit, she wept, and was surprised by the apparition of a white, wide-eyed child in khaki, on a nearly spent pony.

Almost at the bottom of the harsh hills, Wee Willie Winkie saw the Waler trip and fall hard. Miss Allardyce managed to get free, but her ankle was twisted badly, and she couldn’t stand. After showing her strength, she cried and was taken aback by the sight of a white, wide-eyed child in khaki, on a nearly worn-out pony.

“Are you badly, badly hurted?” shouted Wee Willie Winkie, as soon as he was within range. “You didn’t ought to be here.”

“Are you really hurt?” shouted Wee Willie Winkie, as soon as he was close enough. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“I don’t know,” said Miss Allardyce ruefully, ignoring the reproof. “Good gracious, child, what are you doing here?”

“I don’t know,” said Miss Allardyce with a sigh, brushing off the criticism. “Goodness, kid, what are you doing here?”

“You said you was going acwoss ve wiver,” panted Wee Willie Winkie, throwing himself off his pony. “And nobody—not even Coppy—must go acwoss ve wiver, and I came after you ever so hard, but you wouldn’t stop, and now you’ve hurted yourself, and Coppy will be angwy wiv me, and—I’ve bwoken my awwest! I’ve bwoken my awwest!”

“You said you were going across the river,” panted Wee Willie Winkie, jumping off his pony. “And nobody—not even Coppy—can go across the river, and I ran after you really hard, but you wouldn’t stop, and now you’ve hurt yourself, and Coppy will be mad at me, and—I’ve broken my arm! I’ve broken my arm!”

The future Colonel of the 195th sat down and sobbed. In spite of the pain in her ankle, the girl was moved.

The future Colonel of the 195th sat down and cried. Despite the pain in her ankle, the girl was touched.

“Have you ridden all the way from cantonments, little man? What for?”

“Did you ride all the way from the military base, kid? What for?”

“You belonged to Coppy. Coppy told me so!” wailed Wee Willie Winkie disconsolately. “I saw him kissing you, and he said he was fonder of you van Bell or ve Butcha or me. And so I came. You must get up and come back. You didn’t ought to be here. Vis is a bad place, and I’ve bwoken my awwest.”

“You belong to Coppy. Coppy told me that!” wailed Wee Willie Winkie sadly. “I saw him kissing you, and he said he liked you more than Bell or Butcha or me. So I came. You have to get up and come back. You shouldn’t be here. This is a bad place, and I’ve broken my arm.”

“I can’t move, Winkie,” said Miss Allardyce, with a groan. “I’ve hurt my foot. What shall I do?”

“I can’t move, Winkie,” said Miss Allardyce, groaning. “I’ve hurt my foot. What should I do?”

She showed a readiness to weep anew, which steadied Wee Willie Winkie, who had been brought up to believe that tears were the depth of unmanliness. Still, when one is as great a sinner as Wee Willie Winkie, even a man may be permitted to break down.

She seemed ready to cry again, which calmed Wee Willie Winkie, who had been taught that tears were the ultimate sign of weakness. Yet, when someone is as much of a troublemaker as Wee Willie Winkie, even a man can be allowed to lose it.

“Winkie,” said Miss Allardyce, “when you’ve rested a little, ride back and tell them to send out something to carry me back in. It hurts fearfully.”

“Winkie,” said Miss Allardyce, “once you’ve rested a bit, ride back and tell them to send something to bring me back in. It hurts a lot.”

The child sat still for a little time, and Miss Allardyce closed her eyes; the pain was nearly making her faint. She was roused by Wee Willie Winkie tying up the reins on his pony’s neck and setting it free with a vicious cut of his whip that made it whicker. The little animal headed towards the cantonments.

The child sat quietly for a moment, and Miss Allardyce closed her eyes; the pain was almost making her pass out. She was brought back to reality by Wee Willie Winkie tying up the reins on his pony’s neck and setting it free with a sharp crack of his whip that made it whinny. The little animal headed towards the military quarters.

“Oh, Winkie! What are you doing?”

“Oh, Winkie! What are you up to?”

“Hush!” said Wee Willie Winkie. “Vere’s a man coming—one of ve Bad Men. I must stay wiv you. My faver says a man must always look after a girl. Jack will go home, and ven vey’ll come and look for us. Vat’s why I let him go.”

“Hush!” said Wee Willie Winkie. “There’s a man coming—one of the Bad Men. I need to stay with you. My father says a man must always look after a girl. Jack will go home, and then they’ll come and look for us. That’s why I let him go.”

Not one man, but two or three, had appeared from behind the rocks of the hills, and the heart of Wee Willie Winkie sank within him, for just in this manner were the Goblins wont to steal out and vex Curdie’s soul. Thus had they played in Curdie’s garden (he had seen the picture), and thus had they frightened the Princess’s nurse. He heard them talking to each other,[90] and recognized with joy the bastard Pushto that he had picked up from one of his father’s grooms lately dismissed. People who spoke that tongue could not be the Bad Men. They were only natives, after all.

Not just one man, but two or three, had come out from behind the rocks on the hills, and Wee Willie Winkie's heart sank, because this was exactly how the Goblins used to sneak out and torment Curdie’s spirit. They had done this in Curdie’s garden (he had seen the picture), and they had scared the Princess’s nurse like this. He heard them talking to each other,[90] and felt a surge of joy as he recognized the mixed Pushto he had recently picked up from one of his father’s recently dismissed grooms. People who spoke that language couldn’t be the Bad Men. They were just locals, after all.

They came up to the boulders on which Miss Allardyce’s horse had blundered.

They approached the boulders where Miss Allardyce's horse had stumbled.

Then rose from the rock Wee Willie Winkie, child of the Dominant Race, aged six and three-quarters, and said briefly and emphatically, “Jao!” The pony had crossed the river-bed.

Then rose from the rock Wee Willie Winkie, child of the Dominant Race, aged six and three-quarters, and said briefly and emphatically, “Jao!” The pony had crossed the riverbed.

The man laughed, and laughter from natives was the one thing Wee Willie Winkie could not tolerate. He asked them what they wanted and why they did not depart. Other men with most evil faces and crooked-stocked guns crept out of the shadows of the hills, till, soon, Wee Willie Winkie was face to face with an audience some twenty strong. Miss Allardyce screamed.

The man laughed, and the laughter from the locals was the one thing Wee Willie Winkie couldn't stand. He asked them what they wanted and why they hadn't left. Other men with wicked faces and crooked guns emerged from the shadows of the hills, and soon, Wee Willie Winkie was face to face with a group of about twenty. Miss Allardyce screamed.

“Who are you?” said one of the men.

“Who are you?” one of the men asked.

“I am the Colonel Sahib’s son, and my order is that you go at once. You black men are frightening the Miss Sahib. One of you must run into cantonments and take the news that the Miss Sahib has hurt herself, and that the Colonel’s son is here with her.”

“I am the Colonel Sahib’s son, and I order you to leave right now. You guys are scaring the Miss Sahib. One of you needs to hurry into the town and deliver the message that the Miss Sahib has injured herself, and that the Colonel’s son is here with her.”

“Put our feet into the trap?” was the laughing reply. “Hear this boy’s speech!”

“Put our feet into the trap?” was the laughing response. “Listen to this kid’s speech!”

“Say that I sent you—I, the Colonel’s son. They will give you money.”

“Tell them I sent you—I, the Colonel’s son. They’ll give you money.”

“What is the use of this talk? Take up the child and the girl, and we can at least ask for the ransom. Ours are the villages on the heights,” said a voice in the background.

“What’s the point of this conversation? Grab the kid and the girl, and we can at least demand the ransom. Our villages are up on the hills,” said a voice from behind.

These were the Bad Men—worse than Goblins—and it needed all Wee Willie Winkie’s training to prevent him from bursting into tears. But he felt that to cry before a native, excepting only his mother’s ayah, would be an[91] infamy greater than any mutiny. Moreover, he, as future Colonel of the 195th, had that grim regiment at his back.

These were the Bad Men—worse than Goblins—and it took all of Wee Willie Winkie's training to stop him from crying. But he knew that crying in front of a local, except for his mother’s ayah, would be an[91] even bigger disgrace than any mutiny. Plus, he, as the future Colonel of the 195th, had that tough regiment behind him.

“Are you going to carry us away?” said Wee Willie Winkie, very blanched and uncomfortable.

“Are you going to take us away?” said Wee Willie Winkie, looking very pale and uneasy.

“Yes, my little Sahib Bahadur,” said the tallest of the men, “and eat you afterwards.”

“Yes, my little Sahib Bahadur,” said the tallest of the men, “and then eat you afterward.”

“That is child’s talk,” said Wee Willie Winkie. “Men do not eat men.”

“That’s just childish talk,” said Wee Willie Winkie. “Men don’t eat other men.”

A yell of laughter interrupted him, but he went on firmly—“And if you do carry us away, I tell you that all my regiment will come up in a day and kill you all without leaving one. Who will take my message to the Colonel Sahib?”

A loud laugh interrupted him, but he continued confidently—“And if you do take us away, I promise that my entire regiment will come within a day and wipe you all out without leaving anyone behind. Who will deliver my message to Colonel Sahib?”

Speech in any vernacular—and Wee Willie Winkie had a colloquial acquaintance with three—was easy to the boy who could not yet manage his “r’s” and “th’s” aright.

Speech in any everyday language—and Wee Willie Winkie was familiar with three—was easy for the boy who couldn't yet pronounce his “r’s” and “th’s” correctly.

Another man joined the conference, crying, “O foolish men! What this babe says is true. He is the heart’s heart of those white troops. For the sake of peace let them go both, for if he be taken, the regiment will break loose and gut the valley. Our villages are in the valley, and we shall not escape. That regiment are devils. They broke Khoda Yar’s breastbone with kicks when he tried to take the rifles; and if we touch this child they will fire and rape and plunder for a month till nothing remains. Better to send a man back to take the message and get a reward. I say that this child is their God, and that they will spare none of us, nor our women, if we harm him.”

Another man joined the meeting, shouting, “Oh, foolish people! What this kid says is true. He’s the heart of those white soldiers. For the sake of peace, let them both go, because if he’s captured, the regiment will go wild and destroy the valley. Our villages are in that valley, and we won’t escape. That regiment is full of savages. They broke Khoda Yar’s ribs with kicks when he tried to take the rifles; and if we touch this child, they’ll kill, assault, and loot for a month until everything is gone. It’s better to send someone back to deliver the message and get a reward. I say this child is their God, and they won’t spare any of us or our women if we harm him.”

It was Din Mahommed, the dismissed groom of the Colonel, who made the diversion, and an angry and heated discussion followed. Wee Willie Winkie, standing over Miss Allardyce, waited the upshot. Surely his[92] “wegiment,” his own “wegiment,” would not desert him if they knew of his extremity.

It was Din Mahommed, the fired groom of the Colonel, who caused the distraction, leading to a heated argument. Wee Willie Winkie, standing over Miss Allardyce, awaited the outcome. Surely his[92] “regiment,” his own “regiment,” wouldn’t abandon him if they knew how desperate things were.

· · · · · · ·

The riderless pony brought the news to the 195th, though there had been consternation in the Colonel’s household for an hour before. The little beast came in through the parade-ground in front of the main barracks, where the men were settling down to play Spoilfive till the afternoon. Devlin, the Color-Sergeant of E Company, glanced at the empty saddle and tumbled through the barrack-rooms, kicking up each Room Corporal as he passed. “Up, ye beggars! There’s something happened to the Colonel’s son,” he shouted.

The riderless pony brought the news to the 195th, but there had been panic in the Colonel’s household for an hour beforehand. The small horse trotted in through the parade ground in front of the main barracks, where the men were getting ready to play Spoilfive until the afternoon. Devlin, the Color-Sergeant of E Company, noticed the empty saddle and dashed through the barrack rooms, kicking each Room Corporal he passed. “Get up, you lazy guys! Something’s happened to the Colonel’s son!” he yelled.

“He couldn’t fall off! S’help me, ’e couldn’t fall off,” blubbered a drummer-boy. “Go an’ hunt acrost the river. He’s over there if he’s anywhere, an’ maybe those Pathans have got ’im. For the love o’ Gawd don’t look for ’im in the nullahs! Let’s go over the river.”

“He couldn't fall off! Help me, he couldn't fall off,” cried a drummer boy. “Go and search across the river. He’s over there if he’s anywhere, and maybe those Pathans have him. For the love of God, don’t look for him in the streams! Let’s go over the river.”

“There’s sense in Mott yet,” said Devlin. “E Company, double out to the river—sharp!”

“There’s still some sense in Mott,” said Devlin. “E Company, double out to the river—move fast!”

So E Company, in its shirt-sleeves mainly, doubled for the dear life, and in the rear toiled the perspiring Sergeant, adjuring it to double yet faster. The cantonment was alive with the men of the 195th hunting for Wee Willie Winkie, and the Colonel finally overtook E Company, far too exhausted to swear, struggling in the pebbles of the river-bed.

So E Company, mostly in their shirt sleeves, rushed for dear life, and in the back, the sweating Sergeant urged them to go even faster. The camp was buzzing with the men of the 195th searching for Wee Willie Winkie, and the Colonel eventually caught up with E Company, far too tired to swear, as they struggled in the pebbles of the riverbed.

Up the hill under which Wee Willie Winkie’s Bad Men were discussing the wisdom of carrying off the child and the girl, a lookout fired two shots.

Up the hill where Wee Willie Winkie's Bad Men were talking about the smart move of kidnapping the child and the girl, a lookout shot twice.

“What have I said?” shouted Din Mahommed. “There is the warning! The pulton are out already and are coming across the plain! Get away! Let us not be seen with the boy!”

“What did I say?” shouted Din Mahommed. “There’s the warning! The pulton are already out and are coming across the plain! Get out of here! We can't be seen with the boy!”

The men waited for an instant, and then, as another[93] shot was fired, withdrew into the hills, silently as they had appeared.

The men paused for a moment, and then, as another[93] shot rang out, they retreated into the hills, as quietly as they had come.

“The wegiment is coming,” said Wee Willie Winkie confidently to Miss Allardyce, “and it’s all wight. Don’t cwy!”

“The regiment is coming,” said Wee Willie Winkie confidently to Miss Allardyce, “and it’s all right. Don’t cry!”

He needed the advice himself, for ten minutes later, when his father came up, he was weeping bitterly with his head in Miss Allardyce’s lap.

He needed the advice himself, because ten minutes later, when his father came over, he was crying heavily with his head in Miss Allardyce’s lap.

And the men of the 195th carried him home with shouts and rejoicings; and Coppy, who had ridden a horse into a lather, met him, and, to his intense disgust, kissed him openly in the presence of the men.

And the guys from the 195th carried him home with cheers and celebrations; and Coppy, who had ridden a horse hard, met him and, to his great annoyance, kissed him openly in front of the men.

But there was balm for his dignity. His father assured him that not only would the breaking of arrest be condoned, but that the good-conduct badge would be restored as soon as his mother could sew it on his blouse-sleeve. Miss Allardyce had told the Colonel a story that made him proud of his son.

But there was something to ease his pride. His father assured him that not only would the arrest be forgiven, but that the good-conduct badge would be given back as soon as his mother could sew it on his sleeve. Miss Allardyce had shared a story with the Colonel that made him proud of his son.

“She belonged to you, Coppy,” said Wee Willie Winkie, indicating Miss Allardyce with a grimy forefinger. “I knew she didn’t ought to go acwoss ve wiver, and I knew ve wegiment would come to me if I sent Jack home.”

“She was yours, Coppy,” said Wee Willie Winkie, pointing at Miss Allardyce with a dirty finger. “I knew she shouldn’t have crossed the river, and I knew the regiment would come after me if I sent Jack home.”

“You’re a hero, Winkie,” said Coppy—“a pukka hero!”

“You're a hero, Winkie,” said Coppy—“a real hero!”

“I don’t know what vat means,” said Wee Willie Winkie, “but you mustn’t call me Winkie any no more. I’m Percival Will’am Will’ams.”

“I don’t know what vat means,” said Wee Willie Winkie, “but you shouldn’t call me Winkie anymore. I’m Percival Will’am Will’ams.”

And in this manner did Wee Willie Winkie enter into his manhood.

And this is how Wee Willie Winkie stepped into adulthood.


THE GOLD BUG

BY

BY

Edgar Allan Poe

Edgar Allan Poe

Poe was the first American short-story writer. Others had written stories that were short, but he was the first to recognize the short-story as having a form and an aim all its own. Moreover, he was willing to admit the public to his laboratory and to explain his process, for he discounted inspiration and emphasized craftsmanship. In “The Philosophy of Composition” he declares that every plot “must be elaborated to its dénouement before anything is attempted with the pen. It is only with the dénouement constantly in view that we can give a plot its indispensable air of consequence, or causation, by making the incidents and especially the tone, at all points, tend to the development of the intention.” He also tells us that he prefers beginning with an effect. Having chosen, in the first place, an effect that is both novel and vivid, he decides “whether it can be best wrought by incident or tone,” and afterward looks about “for such combinations of events, or tone, as shall best aid ... in the construction of the effect.”

Poe was the first American short-story writer. Others had written short stories, but he was the first to recognize the short story as a distinct form with its own purpose. Additionally, he was open about his creative process and explained how he worked, as he downplayed inspiration and highlighted the importance of skill. In “The Philosophy of Composition,” he states that every plot “must be elaborated to its dénouement before anything is attempted with the pen. It is only with the dénouement constantly in view that we can give a plot its essential sense of consequence or causation, by making the incidents and especially the tone, at all points, aim towards the development of the intention.” He also notes that he prefers to start with an effect. Having chosen a striking and original effect, he then decides “whether it can be best achieved by incident or tone” and afterwards looks for “such combinations of events, or tone, as shall best aid ... in the construction of the effect.”

In view of such explanations, it is interesting to study “The Gold Bug” and to see how well the plot has been worked out and the tone established. It is doubtful whether in this story the plot meant to the writer what it means to the reader. The latter likes the adventure with its ingeniously fitted parts, each so necessary to the whole. But after the gold has been found—and that is the point of greatest interest—the story goes on and on to explain the cryptogram. This, no doubt, was to Poe the most interesting thing about the story, the tracing of the steps by which the scrap of parchment was deciphered and reasoned upon and made to yield up its secret. As to the time and place, the strange conduct and character of Legrand, the fears and superstitions of Jupiter, and the puzzled solicitude of the narrator—all these aid materially in establishing and maintaining the tone.

Given these explanations, it’s interesting to examine “The Gold Bug” and see how well the plot has been developed and the tone set. It’s unclear whether the plot held the same significance for the writer as it does for the reader. The reader enjoys the adventure with its cleverly intertwined elements, each crucial to the entire story. But after the gold is discovered—and that’s the most exciting part—the story continues to elaborate on the cryptogram. This was likely the most fascinating aspect for Poe, detailing the process of decoding the scrap of parchment and the reasoning behind it to uncover its secret. Regarding the time and setting, the unusual behavior and personality of Legrand, the fears and superstitions of Jupiter, and the confused concern of the narrator—all of these significantly contribute to establishing and maintaining the tone.


THE GOLD BUG[10]

THE GOLD BUG __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

“What ho! what ho! this fellow is dancing mad!
He hath been bitten by the Tarantula.”

“Hey there! This guy is dancing like crazy!
He’s been bitten by the Tarantula.”

All in the Wrong.

All in the Wrong.

Many years ago, I contracted an intimacy with a Mr. William Legrand. He was of an ancient Huguenot family, and had once been wealthy; but a series of misfortunes had reduced him to want. To avoid the mortification consequent upon his disasters, he left New Orleans, the city of his forefathers, and took up his residence at Sullivan’s Island, near Charleston, South Carolina.

Many years ago, I became close friends with a Mr. William Legrand. He came from an old Huguenot family and had once been wealthy, but a string of misfortunes had left him in need. To escape the embarrassment of his setbacks, he left New Orleans, the city of his ancestors, and moved to Sullivan’s Island, near Charleston, South Carolina.

This island is a very singular one. It consists of little else than the sea sand, and is about three miles long. Its breadth at no point exceeds a quarter of a mile. It is separated from the mainland by a scarcely perceptible creek, oozing its way through a wilderness of reeds and slime, a favorite resort of the marsh-hen. The vegetation, as might be supposed, is scant, or at least dwarfish. No trees of any magnitude are to be seen. Near the western extremity, where Fort Moultrie stands, and where are some miserable frame buildings, tenanted during summer by the fugitives from Charleston dust and fever, may be found, indeed, the bristly palmetto; but the whole island, with the exception of this western point, and a line of hard white beach on the seacoast, is covered with a dense undergrowth of the sweet myrtle, so much prized by the horticulturists[98] of England. The shrub here often attains the height of fifteen or twenty feet, and forms an almost impenetrable coppice, burdening the air with its fragrance.

This island is quite unique. It mainly consists of sea sand and is about three miles long. Its width never exceeds a quarter of a mile. It’s separated from the mainland by a barely noticeable creek, winding through a wild area filled with reeds and muck, which the marsh-hen loves. The vegetation, as you might expect, is sparse and small. There aren’t any large trees to be found. At the western end, where Fort Moultrie is located and where some shabby wooden buildings are occupied in the summer by people escaping the dust and fever of Charleston, you can indeed find the spiky palmetto. However, the rest of the island, except for this western point and a stretch of hard white beach along the coast, is covered with thick undergrowth of sweet myrtle, which horticulturists in England highly value. The shrub here can often grow to fifteen or twenty feet tall, creating an almost impassable thicket and filling the air with its fragrance.[98]

In the utmost recesses of this coppice, not far from the eastern or more remote end of the island, Legrand had built himself a small hut, which he occupied when I first, by mere accident, made his acquaintance. This soon ripened into friendship—for there was much in the recluse to excite interest and esteem. I found him well educated, with unusual powers of mind, but infected with misanthropy, and subject to perverse moods of alternate enthusiasm and melancholy. He had with him many books, but rarely employed them. His chief amusements were gunning and fishing, or sauntering along the beach and through the myrtles, in quest of shells or entomological specimens;—his collection of the latter might have been envied by a Swammerdamm. In these excursions he was usually accompanied by an old negro, called Jupiter, who had been manumitted before the reverses of the family, but who could be induced, neither by threats nor by promises, to abandon what he considered his right of attendance upon the footsteps of his young “Massa Will.” It is not improbable that the relatives of Legrand, conceiving him to be somewhat unsettled in intellect, had contrived to instil this obstinacy into Jupiter, with a view to the supervision and guardianship of the wanderer.

In the deepest part of this grove, not far from the eastern or more remote end of the island, Legrand had built a small hut that he occupied when I first randomly met him. Our chance encounter quickly turned into a friendship—there was a lot about the recluse that sparked interest and respect. I found him well-educated, with exceptional mental abilities, but also struggling with misanthropy and experiencing alternating moods of enthusiasm and sadness. He had many books with him, but he rarely used them. His main pastimes were hunting and fishing or wandering along the beach and through the myrtles in search of shells or insects; his collection of the latter could have been envied by a Swammerdamm. During these outings, he was usually accompanied by an old Black man named Jupiter, who had been freed before the family's troubles but who would not be swayed, by threats or promises, from what he believed was his duty to follow his young "Massa Will." It's possible that Legrand’s relatives, thinking he was a bit mentally unstable, had instilled this stubbornness in Jupiter as a way to keep an eye on the wanderer.

The winters in the latitude of Sullivan’s Island are seldom very severe, and in the fall of the year it is a rare event indeed when a fire is considered necessary. About the middle of October, 18—, there occurred, however, a day of remarkable chilliness. Just before sunset I scrambled my way through the evergreens to the hut of my friend, whom I had not visited for several weeks—my residence being at that time in Charleston, a distance[99] of nine miles from the island, while the facilities of passage and re-passage were very far behind those of the present day. Upon reaching the hut I rapped, as was my custom, and, getting no reply, sought for the key where I knew it was secreted, unlocked the door and went in. A fine fire was blazing upon the hearth. It was a novelty, and by no means an ungrateful one. I threw off an overcoat, took an armchair by the crackling logs, and awaited patiently the arrival of my hosts.

The winters around Sullivan’s Island are rarely very harsh, and in the fall, it’s pretty uncommon to need a fire. However, around the middle of October, 18—, there was a day that was surprisingly chilly. Just before sunset, I made my way through the evergreens to the hut of my friend, whom I hadn’t visited in several weeks—at that time, I was living in Charleston, nine miles away from the island, and travel options were nowhere near as convenient as they are now. When I arrived at the hut, I knocked, as usual, and when I got no answer, I looked for the key where I knew it was hidden, unlocked the door, and went inside. A nice fire was crackling in the hearth. It was a pleasant surprise, and definitely not unwelcome. I took off my overcoat, settled into an armchair by the warm logs, and patiently waited for my hosts to arrive.

Soon after dark they arrived, and gave me a most cordial welcome. Jupiter, grinning from ear to ear, bustled about to prepare some marsh-hens for supper. Legrand was in one of his fits—how else shall I term them?—of enthusiasm. He had found an unknown bivalve, forming a new genus, and, more than this, he had hunted down and secured, with Jupiter’s assistance, a scarabæus which he believed to be totally new, but in respect to which he wished to have my opinion on the morrow.

Soon after dark, they arrived and gave me a very warm welcome. Jupiter, grinning from ear to ear, busied himself preparing some marsh-hens for dinner. Legrand was in one of his enthusiastic moods—how else can I describe them?—because he had discovered an unknown bivalve, creating a new genus. Even more impressively, he had tracked down and captured, with Jupiter's help, a scarabæus that he believed to be completely new, and he wanted my opinion on it tomorrow.

“And why not to-night?” I asked, rubbing my hands over the blaze, and wishing the whole tribe of scarabæi at the devil.

“And why not tonight?” I asked, rubbing my hands over the fire, and wishing the whole tribe of scarabæi to hell.

“Ah, if I had only known you were here!” said Legrand, “but it’s so long since I saw you; and how could I foresee that you would pay me a visit this very night of all others? As I was coming home I met Lieutenant G——, from the fort, and, very foolishly, I lent him the bug; so it will be impossible for you to see it until the morning. Stay here to-night, and I will send Jup down for it at sunrise. It is the loveliest thing in creation!”

“Ah, if I had only known you were here!” said Legrand. “It's been so long since I saw you, and how could I have predicted you would visit me tonight of all nights? On my way home, I ran into Lieutenant G—— from the fort and, quite foolishly, I lent him the bug, so it won’t be possible for you to see it until morning. Stay here tonight, and I’ll send Jup down for it at sunrise. It's the most beautiful thing ever!”

“What?—sunrise?”

“What?—sunrise?”

“Nonsense! no!—the bug. It is of a brilliant gold color—about the size of a large hickory-nut—with two jet black spots near one extremity of the back, and[100] another, somewhat longer, at the other. The antennæ are——“

“Nonsense! No!—the bug. It's a bright gold color—about the size of a large hickory nut—with two jet black spots near one end of its back, and another, a bit longer, on the other. The antennae are——“

“Dey aint no tin in him, Massa Will, I keep a-tellin’ on you,” here interrupted Jupiter; “de bug is a goole-bug, solid, ebery bit of him, inside and all, sep him wing—neber feel half so hebby a bug in my life.”

“There's no metal in him, Master Will, I keep telling you,” Jupiter interrupted; “the bug is a goole-bug, solid, every bit of him, inside and all, except his wing—I’ve never felt such a heavy bug in my life.”

“Well, suppose it is, Jup,” replied Legrand, somewhat more earnestly, it seemed to me, than the case demanded, “is that any reason for your letting the birds burn? The color”—here he turned to me—“is really almost enough to warrant Jupiter’s idea. You never saw a more brilliant metallic lustre than the scales emit—but of this you cannot judge till to-morrow. In the mean time I can give you some idea of the shape.” Saying this, he seated himself at a small table, on which were a pen and ink, but no paper. He looked for some in a drawer, but found none.

"Well, let’s say it is, Jup," replied Legrand, sounding a bit more serious than the situation called for, "is that any reason for you to let the birds get burned? The color"—he turned to me—"is actually almost enough to support Jupiter’s idea. You’ve never seen a more brilliant metallic shine than the scales give off—but you won’t be able to judge that until tomorrow. In the meantime, I can give you some idea of the shape." With that, he sat down at a small table that had a pen and ink but no paper. He searched through a drawer for some but couldn’t find any.

“Never mind,” said he at length, “this will answer;” and he drew from his waistcoat pocket a scrap of what I took to be very dirty foolscap, and made upon it a rough drawing with the pen. While he did this, I retained my seat by the fire, for I was still chilly. When the design was complete, he handed it to me without rising. As I received it, a low growl was heard, succeeded by a scratching at the door. Jupiter opened it, and a large Newfoundland, belonging to Legrand, rushed in, leaped upon my shoulders, and loaded me with caresses; for I had shown him much attention during previous visits. When his gambols were over, I looked at the paper, and, to speak the truth, found myself not a little puzzled at what my friend had depicted.

“Never mind,” he said after a moment, “this will do;” and he pulled out a piece of what I thought was very dirty paper from his waistcoat pocket and made a rough drawing on it with his pen. While he did this, I stayed by the fire because I was still cold. When he finished the drawing, he handed it to me without getting up. As I took it, I heard a low growl, followed by scratching at the door. Jupiter opened it, and a large Newfoundland belonging to Legrand rushed in, jumped on my shoulders, and showered me with affection because I had given him a lot of attention during previous visits. After his playful antics were over, I looked at the paper and, to be honest, found myself quite puzzled by what my friend had drawn.

“Well!” I said, after contemplating it for some minutes, “this is a strange scarabæus, I must confess; new to me: never saw anything like it before—unless it was a skull, or a death’s-head, which it more nearly[101] resembles than anything else that has come under my observation.”

“Well!” I said, after thinking about it for a few minutes, “this is a strange scarabæus, I have to admit; it's new to me: I’ve never seen anything like it before—unless it was a skull or a death's head, which it looks more like than anything else I’ve ever [101] observed.”

“A death’s-head!” echoed Legrand—“Oh—yes—well, it has something of that appearance upon paper, no doubt. The two upper black spots look like eyes, eh? and the longer one at the bottom like a mouth—and then the shape of the whole is oval.”

“A death’s-head!” Legrand shouted, “Oh—yes—well, it definitely looks like that on paper. The two black spots at the top resemble eyes, right? And the longer one at the bottom looks like a mouth—plus the overall shape is oval.”

“Perhaps so,” said I; “but, Legrand, I fear you are no artist. I must wait until I see the beetle itself, if I am to form any idea of its personal appearance.”

“Maybe,” I said; “but, Legrand, I worry you’re not an artist. I need to wait until I see the beetle itself if I’m going to get any idea of what it looks like.”

“Well, I don’t know,” said he, a little nettled, “I draw tolerably—should do it at least—have had good masters, and flatter myself that I am not quite a blockhead.”

“Well, I don’t know,” he said, a bit annoyed, “I draw pretty well—should at least—I've had good teachers, and I like to think I'm not completely clueless.”

“But, my dear fellow, you are joking then,” said I, “this is a very passable skull,—indeed, I may say that it is a very excellent skull, according to the vulgar notions about such specimens of physiology—and your scarabæus must be the queerest scarabæus in the world if it resembles it. Why, we may get up a very thrilling bit of superstition upon this hint. I presume you will call the bug scarabæus caput hominis, or something of that kind—there are many similar titles in the Natural Histories. But where are the antennæ you spoke of?”

"But, my dear friend, you must be joking," I said. "This is quite a decent skull—in fact, I would say it's a very excellent skull, based on common ideas about such physiological specimens—and your scarabæus must be the strangest scarabæus in the world if it looks like this. We could definitely create an exciting piece of superstition based on this. I assume you plan to name the bug scarabæus caput hominis, or something along those lines—there are plenty of similar names in the Natural Histories. But where are the antennæ you mentioned?"

“The antennæ!” said Legrand, who seemed to be getting unaccountably warm upon the subject; “I am sure you must see the antennæ. I made them as distinct as they are in the original insect, and I presume that is sufficient.”

“The antennæ!” Legrand exclaimed, clearly getting unusually heated about the topic. “I’m sure you can see the antennæ. I made them as clear as they are on the original insect, and I think that should be enough.”

“Well, well,” I said, “perhaps you have—still I don’t see them;” and I handed him the paper without additional remark, not wishing to ruffle his temper; but I was much surprised at the turn affairs had taken; his ill humor puzzled me—and, as for the drawing of[102] the beetle, there were positively no antennæ visible, and the whole did bear a very close resemblance to the ordinary cuts of a death’s-head.

“Well, well,” I said, “maybe you have them—still, I don’t see them;” and I handed him the paper without saying anything else, not wanting to upset him; but I was quite surprised by how things had turned out; his bad mood confused me—and as for the drawing of[102] the beetle, there were definitely no antennas visible, and the whole did look a lot like the usual illustrations of a death’s-head.

He received the paper very peevishly, and was about to crumple it, apparently to throw it in the fire, when a casual glance at the design seemed suddenly to rivet his attention. In an instant his face grew violently red—in another as excessively pale. For some minutes he continued to scrutinize the drawing minutely where he sat. At length he arose, took a candle from the table, and proceeded to seat himself upon a sea-chest in the farthest corner of the room. Here again he made an anxious examination of the paper; turning it in all directions. He said nothing, however, and his conduct greatly astonished me; yet I thought it prudent not to exacerbate the growing moodiness of his temper by any comment. Presently he took from his coat pocket a wallet, placed the paper carefully in it, and deposited both in a writing-desk, which he locked. He now grew more composed in his demeanor; but his original air of enthusiasm had quite disappeared. Yet he seemed not so much sulky as abstracted. As the evening wore away he became more and more absorbed in revery, from which no sallies of mine could arouse him. It had been my intention to pass the night at the hut, as I had frequently done before, but, seeing my host in this mood, I deemed it proper to take leave. He did not press me to remain, but, as I departed, he shook my hand with even more than his usual cordiality.

He took the paper in a really annoyed way and was about to crumple it, seemingly to toss it into the fire, when a quick glance at the design suddenly captured his attention. In an instant, his face turned bright red—then, just as quickly, pale. For several minutes, he kept examining the drawing closely where he sat. Finally, he stood up, grabbed a candle from the table, and moved to sit on a sea chest in the farthest corner of the room. Again, he closely inspected the paper, turning it in every direction. He didn’t say anything, though, and his behavior really surprised me; I thought it best not to make his growing moodiness worse with any comments. After a while, he took a wallet from his coat pocket, carefully placed the paper inside, and put both into a writing desk, which he locked. He now appeared calmer, but his initial enthusiasm was completely gone. He didn’t seem sulky, just lost in thought. As the evening went on, he became increasingly absorbed in his daydreaming, and no amount of my attempts to engage him could bring him back. I had planned to spend the night at the hut, as I had often done before, but seeing my host in this mood, I decided it would be best to leave. He didn't urge me to stay, but as I left, he shook my hand with even more warmth than usual.

It was about a month after this (and during the interval I had seen nothing of Legrand) when I received a visit, at Charleston, from his man, Jupiter. I had never seen the good old negro look so dispirited, and I feared that some serious disaster had befallen my friend.

It was about a month after this (and during that time I hadn’t seen Legrand) when I received a visit in Charleston from his servant, Jupiter. I had never seen the good old man look so downcast, and I feared that something serious had happened to my friend.

“Well, Jup,” said I, “what is the matter now?—how is your master?”

“Hey, Jup,” I said, “what’s going on now?—how’s your boss?”

“Why, to speak de troof, massa, him not so berry well as mought be.”

“Honestly, sir, he’s not as well as he could be.”

“Not well! I am truly sorry to hear it. What does he complain of?”

“Not good! I’m really sorry to hear that. What’s he complaining about?”

“Dar! dat’s it!—him neber plain of notin—but him berry sick for all dat.”

“Darn! That’s it! He never complains about anything—but he’s really sick from all that.”

Very sick, Jupiter!—why didn’t you say so at once? Is he confined to bed?”

Really sick, Jupiter!—why didn’t you say that right away? Is he stuck in bed?”

“No, dat he aint!—he aint find nowhar—dat’s just whar de shoe pinch—my mind is got to be berry hebby bout poor Massa Will.”

“No, he isn't!—he isn't found anywhere—that's just where the problem is—my mind has to be very heavy about poor Mr. Will.”

“Jupiter, I should like to understand what it is you are talking about. You say your master is sick. Hasn’t he told you what ails him?”

“Jupiter, I’d like to understand what you’re talking about. You say your master is sick. Hasn’t he told you what’s wrong with him?”

“Why, massa, taint worf while for to git mad bout de matter—Massa Will say noffin at all aint de matter wid him—but den what make him go about looking dis here way, wid he head down and he soldiers up, and as white as a gose? And den he keep a syphon all de time——”

“Why, boss, it’s not worth getting mad about it—Boss Will says nothing is wrong with him—but then why does he look like this, with his head down and his shoulders up, as pale as a ghost? And then he’s always got a sighing sound going on—”

“Keeps a what, Jupiter?”

“Keeps a what, Jupiter?”

“Keeps a syphon wid de figgurs on de slate—de queerest figgurs I ebber did see. Ise gittin to be skeered, I tell you. Hab for to keep mighty tight eye pon him noovers. Todder day he gib me slip fore de sun up and was gone de whole ob de blessed day. I had a big stick ready cut for to gib him d——d good beating when he did come—but Ise sich a fool dat I hadn’t de heart arter all—he look so berry poorly.”

“Keeps a siphon with the figures on the slate—the strangest figures I’ve ever seen. I’m starting to get scared, I tell you. I have to keep a really close eye on his movements. The other day he slipped away before sunrise and was gone the entire blessed day. I had a big stick ready to give him a damn good beating when he came back—but I’m such a fool that I didn’t have the heart after all—he looked so very poorly.”

“Eh?—what?—ah yes!—upon the whole I think you had better not be too severe with the poor fellow—don’t flog him, Jupiter—he can’t very well stand it—but can you form no idea of what has occasioned this illness, or[104] rather this change of conduct? Has anything unpleasant happened since I saw you?”

“Hey?—what?—oh right!—overall, I think you should go easy on the poor guy—don’t beat him, Jupiter—he really can’t handle it—but can you figure out what’s caused this illness, or[104] rather this change in behavior? Has anything bad happened since I last saw you?”

“No, massa, dey aint bin noffin onpleasant since den—’twas fore den I’m feared—’twas de berry day you was dare.”

“No, sir, there hasn't been anything unpleasant since then—I'm afraid it was before then— it was the very day you were there.”

“How? what do you mean?”

“How? What do you mean?”

“Why, massa, I mean de bug—dare now.”

“Why, master, I mean the bug—dare now.”

“The what?”

“What?”

“De bug—I’m berry sartain dat Massa Will bin bit somewhere bout de head by dat goole-bug.”

“De bug—I’m very sure that Master Will has been bitten somewhere on the head by that bug.”

“And what cause have you, Jupiter, for such a supposition?”

“And what reason do you have, Jupiter, for thinking that?”

“Claws enuff, massa, and mouff too. I nebber did see sich a d——d bug—he kick and he bite ebery ting what cum near him. Massa Will cotch him fuss, but had for to let him go gin mighty quick, I tell you—den was de time he must ha got de bite. I didn’t like de look ob de bug mouff, myself, no how, so I wouldn’t take hold ob him wid my finger, but I cotch him wid a piece ob paper dat I found. I rap him up in de paper and stuff piece ob it in he mouff—dat was de way.”

“Enough claws, sir, and a mouth too. I've never seen such a damn bug—he kicks and bites everything that comes near him. Mr. Will caught him first, but had to let him go pretty quickly, I tell you—that's when he must have gotten the bite. I didn't like the look of that bug's mouth, either, so I wouldn't touch him with my finger, but I caught him with a piece of paper I found. I wrapped him up in the paper and stuffed a piece of it in his mouth—that was the way.”

“And you think, then, that your master was really bitten by the beetle, and that the bite made him sick?”

“And you really believe that your master was actually bitten by the beetle, and that the bite made him ill?”

“I don’t tink noffin about it—I nose it. What make him dream bout de goole so much, if taint cause he bit by de goole-bug? Ise heerd bout dem goole-bugs fore dis.”

“I don't think anything about it—I know it. What makes him dream about the gold so much, if it ain't because he was bitten by the gold-bug? I've heard about those gold-bugs before.”

“But how do you know he dreams about gold?”

“But how do you know he dreams of gold?”

“How I know? why cause he talk about it in he sleep—dat’s how I nose.”

“How do I know? Because he talks about it in his sleep—that's how I know.”

“Well, Jup, perhaps you are right; but to what fortunate circumstance am I to attribute the honor of a visit from you to-day?”

“Well, Jup, maybe you’re right; but what good luck should I thank for a visit from you today?”

“What de matter, massa?”

"What's the matter, boss?"

“Did you bring any message from Mr. Legrand?”

“Did you bring any message from Mr. Legrand?”

“No, massa, I bring dis here pissel;” and here Jupiter handed me a note which ran thus:

“No, sir, I brought this here letter;” and here Jupiter handed me a note that said:

My dear——, Why have I not seen you for so long a time? I hope you have not been so foolish as to take offence at any little brusquerie of mine; but no, that is improbable.

My dear——, Why haven’t I seen you in such a long time? I hope you haven’t been so silly as to take offense at any minor brusquerie of mine; but no, that seems unlikely.

“Since I saw you I have had great cause for anxiety. I have something to tell you, yet scarcely know how to tell it, or whether I should tell it at all.

“Since I saw you, I've had a lot of anxiety. I have something to share with you, but I hardly know how to say it, or if I should say it at all."

“I have not been quite well for some days past, and poor old Jup annoys me, almost beyond endurance, by his well-meant attentions. Would you believe it?—he had prepared a huge stick, the other day, with which to chastise me for giving him the slip, and spending the day, solus, among the hills on the mainland. I verily believe that my ill looks alone saved me a flogging.

“I haven’t been feeling well for the past few days, and poor old Jup is driving me crazy with his good intentions. Can you believe it? He actually got a big stick ready the other day to punish me for sneaking away and spending the day by myself in the hills on the mainland. I honestly think my terrible appearance was the only thing that saved me from getting a beating.”

“I have made no addition to my cabinet since we met.

“I haven't added anything to my cabinet since we last met.

“If you can, in any way, make it convenient, come over with Jupiter. Do come. I wish to see you to-night, upon business of importance. I assure you that it is of the highest importance.

“If you can, please make it convenient to come over with Jupiter. Do come. I want to see you tonight about something important. I assure you it is of the highest importance.”

“Ever yours,

“Always yours,

William Legrand.”

“William Legrand.”

There was something in the tone of this note which gave me great uneasiness. Its whole style differed materially from that of Legrand. What could he be dreaming of? What new crotchet possessed his excitable brain? What “business of the highest importance” could he possibly have to transact? Jupiter’s account of him boded no good. I dreaded lest the continued pressure of misfortune had, at length, fairly unsettled the reason of my friend. Without a moment’s hesitation, therefore, I prepared to accompany the negro.

There was something in the tone of this note that made me really uneasy. The whole style was completely different from Legrand's. What could he be thinking? What new obsession had taken hold of his excited mind? What “business of the highest importance” could he possibly need to handle? Jupiter’s description of him didn’t sound good. I worried that the ongoing weight of misfortune had finally driven my friend to the edge of sanity. So, without a second thought, I got ready to go with the guy.

Upon reaching the wharf, I noticed a scythe and three spades, all apparently new, lying in the bottom of the boat in which we were to embark.

Upon arriving at the wharf, I saw a scythe and three spades, all looking brand new, resting in the bottom of the boat we were about to board.

“What is the meaning of all this, Jup?” I inquired.

“What does all this mean, Jup?” I asked.

“Him syfe, massa, and spade.”

"Him scythe, master, and spade."

“Very true; but what are they doing here?”

“Very true; but what are they doing here?”

“Him de syfe and de spade what Massa Will sis pon my buying for him in de town, and de debbil’s own lot of money I had to gib for ’em.”

“Him the scythe and the spade that Master Will said to buy for him in town, and the devil’s own lot of money I had to give for them.”

“But what, in the name of all that is mysterious, is your ’Massa Will’ going to do with scythes and spades?”

“But what, in the name of everything mysterious, is your 'Massa Will' going to do with scythes and spades?”

“Dat’s more dan I know, and debbil take me if I don’t blieve ’tis more dan he know, too. But it’s all cum ob de bug.”

“That's more than I know, and I swear if I don’t believe it’s more than he knows, too. But it’s all because of the bug.”

Finding that no satisfaction was to be obtained of Jupiter, whose whole intellect seemed to be absorbed by “de bug,” I now stepped into the boat and made sail. With a fair and strong breeze we soon ran into the little cove to the northward of Fort Moultrie, and a walk of some two miles brought us to the hut. It was about three in the afternoon when we arrived. Legrand had been awaiting us in eager expectation. He grasped my hand with a nervous empressement, which alarmed me and strengthened the suspicions already entertained. His countenance was pale even to ghastliness, and his deep-set eyes glared with unnatural lustre. After some inquiries respecting his health, I asked him, not knowing what better to say, if he had yet obtained the scarabæus from Lieutenant G——.

Finding that I couldn't get any satisfaction from Jupiter, whose mind seemed completely consumed by “the bug,” I stepped into the boat and set sail. With a strong, favorable breeze, we quickly reached the little cove north of Fort Moultrie, and a two-mile walk led us to the hut. It was around three in the afternoon when we arrived. Legrand had been waiting for us with eager anticipation. He shook my hand with a nervous urgency that worried me and intensified my suspicions. His face was pale to the point of looking sickly, and his deep-set eyes shone with an unnatural intensity. After asking about his health, I inquired—I wasn’t sure what else to say—if he had gotten the scarab from Lieutenant G—— yet.

“Oh, yes,” he replied, coloring violently, “I got it from him the next morning. Nothing should tempt me to part with that scarabæus. Do you know that Jupiter is quite right about it?”

“Oh, yes,” he replied, his face turning red, “I got it from him the next morning. Nothing could make me part with that scarabæus. Do you know that Jupiter is completely right about it?”

“In what way?” I asked, with a sad foreboding at heart.

“In what way?” I asked, feeling a heavy sense of dread in my heart.

“In supposing it to be a bug of real gold.” He said this with an air of profound seriousness, and I felt inexpressibly shocked.

“In thinking it was a bug of real gold.” He said this with a very serious expression, and I felt incredibly shocked.

“This bug is to make my fortune,” he continued, with a triumphant smile, “to reinstate me in my family[107] possessions. Is it any wonder, then, that I prize it? Since Fortune has thought fit to bestow it upon me, I have only to use it properly and I shall arrive at the gold of which it is the index. Jupiter, bring me that scarabæus!”

“This bug will make me rich,” he said with a triumphant smile, “and restore me to my family[107] wealth. Is it any surprise that I value it so much? Since luck has decided to give it to me, I just need to use it wisely, and I’ll find the treasure it represents. Jupiter, bring me that scarab!”

“What! de bug, massa? I’d rudder not go fer trubble dat bug—you mus git him for your own self.” Hereupon Legrand arose, with a grave and stately air, and brought me the beetle from a glass case in which it was enclosed. It was a beautiful scarabæus, and, at that time, unknown to naturalists—of course a great prize in a scientific point of view. There were two round, black spots near one extremity of the back, and a long one near the other. The scales were exceedingly hard and glossy, with all the appearance of burnished gold. The weight of the insect was very remarkable, and, taking all things into consideration, I could hardly blame Jupiter for his opinion respecting it; but what to make of Legrand’s agreement with that opinion, I could not, for the life of me, tell.

“What! The bug, boss? I’d rather not get into trouble over that bug—you need to get it for yourself.” With that, Legrand stood up with a serious and dignified demeanor and brought me the beetle from a glass case where it was kept. It was a beautiful scarabæus, and, at that time, unknown to naturalists—definitely a great find scientifically. There were two round, black spots near one end of its back, and a long one near the other end. The scales were incredibly hard and shiny, looking just like polished gold. The weight of the insect was quite striking, and considering everything, I could hardly blame Jupiter for his opinion about it; but I simply could not figure out why Legrand agreed with that opinion.

“I sent for you,” said he, in a grandiloquent tone, when I had completed my examination of the beetle, “I sent for you, that I might have your counsel and assistance in furthering the views of Fate and of the bug——”

“I called for you,” he said, in a dramatic tone, when I had finished examining the beetle, “I called for you so that I could have your advice and help in advancing the plans of Fate and the bug——”

“My dear Legrand,” I cried, interrupting him, “you are certainly unwell, and had better use some little precautions. You shall go to bed, and I will remain with you a few days, until you get over this. You are feverish and——”

“My dear Legrand,” I said, cutting him off, “you’re definitely not well, and you should take some precautions. You will go to bed, and I’ll stay with you for a few days until you recover. You feel feverish and——”

“Feel my pulse,” said he.

“Feel my pulse,” he said.

I felt it, and, to say the truth, found not the slightest indication of fever.

I felt it, and honestly, I didn't find any sign of a fever at all.

“But you may be ill, and yet have no fever. Allow me this once to prescribe for you. In the first place, go to bed. In the next——”

“But you might be sick and still have no fever. Let me prescribe something for you this once. First, go to bed. Next—”

“You are mistaken,” he interposed, “I am as well as I can expect to be under the excitement which I suffer. If you really wish me well, you will relieve this excitement.”

"You’re wrong," he interrupted. "I'm as good as I can be given the stress I'm going through. If you truly care about me, you’ll help ease this stress."

“And how is this to be done?”

“And how is this supposed to be done?”

“Very easily. Jupiter and myself are going upon an expedition into the hills, upon the mainland, and, in this expedition, we shall need the aid of some person in whom we can confide. You are the only one we can trust. Whether we succeed or fail, the excitement which you now perceive in me will be equally allayed.”

“Very easily. Jupiter and I are going on an expedition into the hills on the mainland, and for this trip, we’ll need the help of someone we can trust. You’re the only one we can rely on. Whether we succeed or fail, the excitement you see in me will be just as calmed.”

“I am anxious to oblige you in any way,” I replied; “but do you mean to say that this infernal beetle has any connection with your expedition into the hills?”

“I’m eager to help you in any way,” I replied; “but are you really saying that this awful beetle is connected to your trip into the hills?”

“It has.”

"It does."

“Then, Legrand, I can become a party to no such absurd proceeding.”

“Then, Legrand, I can't be a part of such a ridiculous situation.”

“I am sorry—very sorry—for we shall have to try it by ourselves.”

“I’m really sorry—truly sorry—because we’ll have to do this on our own.”

“Try it by yourselves! The man is surely mad!—but stay—how long do you propose to be absent?”

“Try it yourselves! The guy is definitely crazy!—but wait—how long do you plan to be gone?”

“Probably all night. We shall start immediately, and be back, at all events, by sunrise.”

“Probably all night. We'll start right away and definitely be back by sunrise.”

“And will you promise me, upon your honor, that when this freak of yours is over, and the bug business (good God!) settled to your satisfaction, you will then return home and follow my advice implicitly, as that of your physician?”

“And will you promise me, on your honor, that when this weird thing of yours is over, and the bug situation (good God!) is resolved to your satisfaction, you will then come home and follow my advice completely, just like you would take your doctor's advice?”

“Yes; I promise; and now let us be off, for we have no time to lose.”

“Yes, I promise; and now let's go, because we don't have any time to waste.”

With a heavy heart I accompanied my friend. We started about four o’clock—Legrand, Jupiter, the dog, and myself. Jupiter had with him the scythe and spades—the whole of which he insisted upon carrying,[109] more through fear, it seemed to me, of trusting either of the implements within reach of his master, than from any excess of industry or complaisance. His demeanor was dogged in the extreme, and “dat d——d bug” were the sole words which escaped his lips during the journey. For my own part, I had charge of a couple of dark lanterns, while Legrand contented himself with the scarabæus, which he carried attached to the end of a bit of whip-cord; twirling it to and fro, with the air of a conjurer, as he went. When I observed this last, plain evidence of my friend’s aberration of mind, I could scarcely refrain from tears. I thought it best, however, to humor his fancy, at least for the present, or until I could adopt some more energetic measures with a chance of success. In the mean time I endeavored, but all in vain, to sound him in regard to the object of the expedition. Having succeeded in inducing me to accompany him, he seemed unwilling to hold conversation upon any topic of minor importance, and to all my questions vouchsafed no other reply than “we shall see!”

With a heavy heart, I went with my friend. We set out around four o’clock—Legrand, Jupiter, the dog, and me. Jupiter was carrying the scythe and spades, which he insisted on holding onto himself, seemingly more out of fear of letting his master have access to the tools than from any excess of diligence or willingness to help. His attitude was incredibly stubborn, and “that damn bug” were the only words that came out of his mouth during the trip. As for me, I was in charge of a couple of dark lanterns, while Legrand was satisfied with the scarabæus, which he had attached to the end of a piece of whip-cord, twirling it back and forth like a magician as he walked. When I noticed this clear sign of my friend’s disturbed mind, I could hardly hold back my tears. I figured it was best to indulge his fancy for now, or at least until I could come up with more effective measures that might actually work. In the meantime, I tried, but unsuccessfully, to get him to talk about the reason for our outing. After having persuaded me to come along, he seemed reluctant to discuss anything of lesser importance and responded to all my questions with nothing more than “we shall see!”

We crossed the creek at the head of the island by means of a skiff, and, ascending the high grounds on the shore of the mainland, proceeded in a northwesterly direction, through a tract of country excessively wild and desolate, where no trace of a human footstep was to be seen. Legrand led the way with decision; pausing only for an instant, here and there, to consult what appeared to be certain landmarks of his own contrivance upon a former occasion.

We crossed the creek at the top of the island in a small boat, then made our way up onto the higher ground on the mainland, heading northwest through a landscape that was extremely wild and barren, with no sign of human activity anywhere. Legrand took the lead confidently, stopping briefly now and then to check what looked like some landmarks he had created during a previous visit.

In this manner we journeyed for about two hours, and the sun was just setting when we entered a region infinitely more dreary than any yet seen. It was a species of tableland, near the summit of an almost inaccessible hill, densely wooded from base to pinnacle, and[110] interspersed with huge crags that appeared to lie loosely upon the soil, and in many cases were prevented from precipitating themselves into the valleys below merely by the support of the trees against which they reclined. Deep ravines, in various directions, gave an air of still sterner solemnity to the scene.

We traveled like this for about two hours, and the sun was just setting when we reached an area that was way more depressing than anything we had seen before. It was a kind of plateau near the top of a nearly unreachable hill, thickly forested from bottom to top, and[110] dotted with massive boulders that seemed to rest loosely on the ground, held in place by the trees they leaned against, preventing them from tumbling into the valleys below. Deep ravines in various directions added an even more serious solemnity to the scene.

The natural platform to which we had clambered was thickly overgrown with brambles, through which we soon discovered that it would have been impossible to force our way but for the scythe; and Jupiter, by direction of his master, proceeded to clear for us a path to the foot of an enormously tall tulip-tree, which stood, with some eight or ten oaks, upon the level, and far surpassed them all, and all other trees which I had then ever seen, in the beauty of its foliage and form, in the wide spread of its branches, and in the general majesty of its appearance. When we reached this tree, Legrand turned to Jupiter, and asked him if he thought he could climb it. The old man seemed a little staggered by the question, and for some moments made no reply. At length he approached the huge trunk, walked slowly around it, and examined it with minute attention. When he had completed his scrutiny, he merely said:

The natural platform we had climbed onto was overgrown with brambles, and we quickly realized that we wouldn't have been able to make our way through without the scythe. Jupiter, following his master's instructions, started to clear a path for us to the base of a towering tulip tree, which stood alongside about eight or ten oaks. It far surpassed all of them, and every other tree I had ever seen, in the beauty of its leaves and shape, the wide reach of its branches, and the overall majesty of its appearance. When we got to this tree, Legrand turned to Jupiter and asked if he thought he could climb it. The old man seemed a bit taken aback by the question and didn’t answer for a few moments. Finally, he walked up to the massive trunk, slowly circled it, and examined it closely. Once he finished his assessment, he simply said:

“Yes, massa, Jup climb any tree he ebber see in he life.”

“Yes, boss, Jup can climb any tree he’s ever seen in his life.”

“Then up with you as soon as possible, for it will soon be too dark to see what we are about.”

“Then get up as soon as you can, because it will soon be too dark to see what we're doing.”

“How far mus go up, massa?” inquired Jupiter.

“How far do we have to go up, master?” asked Jupiter.

“Get up the main trunk first, and then I will tell you which way to go—and here—stop! take this beetle with you.”

“Climb up the main trunk first, and then I’ll tell you which direction to go—and wait—take this beetle with you.”

“De bug, Massa Will!—de goole-bug!” cried the negro, drawing back in dismay—“what for mus tote de bug way up de tree?—d——n if I do!”

“There's a bug, Master Will!—the goole bug!” shouted the Black man, pulling back in alarm—“why must I carry the bug all the way up the tree?—damn if I will!”

“If you are afraid, Jup, a great big negro like you,[111] to take hold of a harmless little dead beetle, why, you can carry it up by this string—but, if you do not take it up with you in some way, I shall be under the necessity of breaking your head with this shovel.”

“If you’re scared, Jup, a big guy like you,[111] to pick up a harmless little dead beetle, then you can carry it by this string—but if you don’t take it with you somehow, I’ll have to break your head with this shovel.”

“What de matter now, massa?” said Jup, evidently shamed into compliance; “always want fur to raise fuss wid old nigger. Was only funnin anyhow. Me feered de bug! what I keer for de bug?” Here he took cautiously hold of the extreme end of the string, and, maintaining the insect as far from his person as circumstances would permit, prepared to ascend the tree.

“What’s the matter now, sir?” said Jup, clearly embarrassed but going along with it; “always want to make a fuss with me. I was just joking anyway. I was scared of the bug! Why should I care about the bug?” He then cautiously grabbed the very end of the string and, keeping the insect as far away from himself as he could, got ready to climb the tree.

In youth, the tulip-tree, or Liriodendron Tulipifera, the most magnificent of American foresters, has a trunk peculiarly smooth, and often rises to a great height without lateral branches; but, in its riper age, the bark becomes gnarled and uneven, while many short limbs make their appearance on the stem. Thus the difficulty of ascension, in the present case, lay more in semblance than in reality. Embracing the huge cylinder, as closely as possible, with his arms and knees, seizing with his hands some projections, and resting his naked toes upon others, Jupiter, after one or two narrow escapes from falling, at length wriggled himself into the first great fork, and seemed to consider the whole business as virtually accomplished. The risk of the achievement was, in fact, now over, although the climber was some sixty or seventy feet from the ground.

In his youth, the tulip-tree, or Liriodendron Tulipifera, the most impressive of American trees, has a uniquely smooth trunk and often grows to a great height without any side branches. However, as it gets older, the bark becomes gnarled and uneven, and many short branches appear on the trunk. So, the challenge of climbing, in this case, was more about appearance than reality. Wrapping his arms and legs tightly around the massive trunk, grabbing onto some ledges with his hands and resting his bare toes on others, Jupiter, after a couple of close calls with falling, finally wriggled his way into the first major fork and seemed to think the whole thing was basically done. The risk of the climb was, in fact, now over, even though he was still sixty or seventy feet off the ground.

“Which way mus go now, Massa Will?” he asked.

“Which way should I go now, Master Will?” he asked.

“Keep up the largest branch,—the one on this side,” said Legrand. The negro obeyed him promptly, and apparently with but little trouble, ascending higher and higher, until no glimpse of his squat figure could be obtained through the dense foliage which enveloped it. Presently his voice was heard in a sort of halloo.

“Hold onto the biggest branch—the one on this side,” said Legrand. The black man quickly followed his instructions, and it seemed to take him hardly any effort as he climbed higher and higher, until his short figure disappeared from view in the thick leaves surrounding it. Soon, his voice was heard calling out.

“How much fudder is got for go?”

“How much fodder is available for going?”

“How high up are you?” asked Legrand.

“How high up are you?” Legrand asked.

“Ebber so fur,” replied the negro; “can see de sky fru de top ob de tree.”

“Ever so far,” replied the man; “can see the sky through the top of the tree.”

“Never mind the sky, but attend to what I say. Look down the trunk and count the limbs below you on this side. How many limbs have you passed?”

“Forget about the sky and focus on what I’m saying. Look down the trunk and count the branches below you on this side. How many branches have you passed?”

“One, two, tree, four, fibe—I done pass fibe big limb, massa, pon dis side.”

“One, two, three, four, five—I’ve passed five big limbs, sir, on this side.”

“Then go one limb higher.”

“Then go one level higher.”

In a few minutes the voice was heard again, announcing that the seventh limb was attained.

In a few minutes, the voice was heard again, announcing that the seventh achievement was reached.

“Now, Jup,” cried Legrand, evidently much excited, “I want you to work your way out upon that limb as far as you can. If you see anything strange, let me know.”

“Now, Jup,” shouted Legrand, clearly very excited, “I need you to climb out onto that branch as far as you can. If you spot anything unusual, tell me.”

By this time what little doubt I might have entertained of my poor friend’s insanity was put finally at rest. I had no alternative but to conclude him stricken with lunacy, and I became seriously anxious about getting him home. While I was pondering upon what was best to be done, Jupiter’s voice was again heard.

By this point, any doubt I had about my poor friend's sanity was completely gone. I had to accept that he was truly mad, and I became very worried about getting him home. As I thought about what to do next, I heard Jupiter's voice again.

“Mos feerd for to ventur pon dis limb berry far—’tis dead limb putty much all de way.”

“Most feared to venture on this limb very far—it’s a dead limb pretty much all the way.”

“Did you say it was a dead limb, Jupiter?” cried Legrand in a quavering voice.

“Did you say it was a dead limb, Jupiter?” Legrand shouted in a shaky voice.

“Yes, massa, him dead as de door-nail—done up for sartain—done departed dis here life.”

“Yes, sir, he’s dead as a doornail—definitely—he’s left this life for good.”

“What in the name of heaven shall I do?” asked Legrand, seemingly in the greatest distress.

“What on earth should I do?” asked Legrand, appearing to be in deep distress.

“Do!” said I, glad of an opportunity to interpose a word, “why come home and go to bed. Come now!—that’s a fine fellow. It’s getting late, and, besides, you remember your promise.”

“Do!” I said, happy for a chance to jump in. “Why don’t you come home and go to bed? Come on! That’s a good guy. It’s getting late, and besides, you remember your promise.”

“Jupiter,” cried he, without heeding me in the least, “do you hear me?”

“Jupiter,” he shouted, totally ignoring me, “can you hear me?”

“Yes, Massa Will, hear you ebber so plain.”

“Yes, Master Will, I hear you very clearly.”

“Try the wood well, then, with your knife, and see if you think it very rotten.”

“Go ahead and test the wood with your knife and see if you think it's really rotten.”

“Him rotten, massa, sure nuff,” replied the negro in a few moments, “but not so berry rotten as mought be. Mought ventur out leetle way pon de limb by myself, dat’s true.”

“Him rotten, master, for sure,” replied the Black man after a few moments, “but not as rotten as it could be. I might venture out a little way on the limb by myself, that’s true.”

“By yourself!—what do you mean?”

"By yourself!—what do you mean?"

“Why, I mean de bug. ’Tis berry hebby bug. Spose I drop him down fuss, and den de limb won’t break wid just de weight ob one nigger.”

“Why, I mean the bug. It’s a really heavy bug. Suppose I drop him down first, and then the limb won’t break with just the weight of one person.”

“You infernal scoundrel!” cried Legrand, apparently much relieved, “what do you mean by telling me such nonsense as that? As sure as you let that beetle fall, I’ll break your neck. Look here, Jupiter! do you hear me?”

“You terrible scoundrel!” shouted Legrand, clearly feeling much better, “what do you mean by saying such nonsense? I swear, if you let that beetle drop, I’ll break your neck. Listen here, Jupiter! Do you hear me?”

“Yes, massa, needn’t hollo at poor nigger dat style.”

“Yes, sir, there’s no need to shout at that poor guy like that.”

“Well! now listen!—if you will venture out on the limb as far as you think safe, and not let go the beetle, I’ll make you a present of a silver dollar as soon as you get down.”

“Well! now listen!—if you’re willing to go out on the limb as far as you think is safe and don’t let go of the beetle, I’ll give you a silver dollar as soon as you come down.”

“I’m gwine, Massa Will—deed I is,” replied the negro very promptly—“mos out to the eend now.”

“I’m going, Master Will—indeed I am,” replied the man promptly—“almost at the end now.”

Out to the end!” here fairly screamed Legrand, “do you say you are out to the end of that limb?”

Out to the end!” Legrand shouted, “are you saying you’re out at the end of that branch?”

“Soon be to de eend, massa,—o-o-o-o-oh! Lord-gol-a-marcy! what is dis here pon de tree?”

“Soon be to the end, master,—o-o-o-o-oh! Goodness gracious! what is this here on the tree?”

“Well!” cried Legrand, highly delighted, “what is it?”

“Well!” exclaimed Legrand, very excited, “what is it?”

“Why taint noffin but a skull—somebody bin lef him head up de tree, and de crows done gobble ebery bit ob de meat off.”

“Why is there nothing but a skull—somebody left his head up in the tree, and the crows have eaten every bit of the meat off.”

“A skull, you say!—very well!—how is it fastened to the limb?—what holds it on?”

“A skull, you say!—alright!—how is it attached to the limb?—what keeps it on?”

“Sure nuff, massa; mus look. Why, dis berry curous[114] sarcumstance, pon my word—dare’s a great big nail in de skull, what fastens ob it on to de tree.”

“Sure enough, master; let me look. Wow, this is really strange[114]—there’s a huge nail in the skull that’s nailed onto the tree.”

“Well now, Jupiter, do exactly as I tell you—do you hear?”

“Well now, Jupiter, just do exactly what I say—got it?”

“Yes, massa.”

“Yes, master.”

“Pay attention, then!—find the left eye of the skull.”

“Listen up!—find the left eye of the skull.”

“Hum! hoo! dat’s good! why, dar aint no eye lef at all.”

“Hum! Hoo! That’s good! Why, there isn’t an eye left at all.”

“Curse your stupidity! do you know your right hand from your left?”

“Curse your stupidity! Do you even know your right hand from your left?”

“Yes, I nose dat—nose all bout dat—’tis my lef hand what I chops de wood wid.”

“Yes, I know that—know all about that—it’s my left hand that I chop the wood with.”

“To be sure! you are left-handed; and your left eye is on the same side as your left hand. Now, I suppose, you can find the left eye of the skull, or the place where the left eye has been. Have you found it?”

"Sure! You're left-handed, and your left eye is on the same side as your left hand. Now, I guess you can locate the left eye of the skull, or where the left eye used to be. Have you found it?"

Here was a long pause. At length the negro asked,

Here was a long pause. Finally, the Black man asked,

“Is de lef eye of de skull pon de same side as de lef hand of de skull, too?—cause de skull aint got not a bit ob a hand at all—nebber mind! I got de lef eye now—here de lef eye! what must do wid it?”

“Is the left eye of the skull on the same side as the left hand of the skull, too?—because the skull doesn't have a hand at all—never mind! I've got the left eye now—here's the left eye! What should I do with it?”

“Let the beetle drop through it, as far as the string will reach—but be careful and not let go your hold of the string.”

“Let the beetle drop through it, as far as the string will go—but be careful not to let go of the string.”

“All dat done, Massa Will; mighty easy ting for to put de bug fru de hole—look for him dar below!”

“All that’s done, Master Will; it’s really easy to put the bug through the hole—look for it down there!”

During this colloquy no portion of Jupiter’s person could be seen; but the beetle, which he had suffered to descend, was now visible at the end of the string, and glistened, like a globe of burnished gold, in the last rays of the setting sun, some of which still faintly illumined the eminence upon which we stood. The scarabæus hung quite clear of any branches, and, if allowed to fall, would have fallen at our feet. Legrand immediately took the scythe, and cleared with it a circular space,[115] three or four yards in diameter, just beneath the insect, and, having accomplished this, ordered Jupiter to let go the string and come down from the tree.

During this conversation, we couldn't see Jupiter at all; however, the beetle he had let down was now visible at the end of the string, shining like a polished gold globe in the last rays of the setting sun, some of which still faintly lit up the hill we were standing on. The scarabæus was hanging clear of any branches, and if it fell, it would land at our feet. Legrand immediately grabbed the scythe and cleared a circular area, [115] three or four yards wide, right beneath the insect. Once he did that, he told Jupiter to let go of the string and come down from the tree.

Driving a peg, with great nicety, into the ground, at the precise spot where the beetle fell, my friend now produced from his pocket a tape-measure. Fastening one end of this at that point of the trunk of the tree which was nearest the peg, he unrolled it till it reached the peg, and thence farther unrolled it, in the direction already established by the two points of the tree and the peg, for the distance of fifty feet—Jupiter clearing away the brambles with the scythe. At the spot thus attained a second peg was driven, and about this, as a centre, a rude circle, about four feet in diameter, described. Taking now a spade himself, and giving one to Jupiter and one to me, Legrand begged us to set about digging as quickly as possible.

Driving a peg carefully into the ground at the exact spot where the beetle fell, my friend pulled out a tape measure from his pocket. He secured one end at the point on the tree trunk closest to the peg, then rolled it out until it reached the peg, and continued unrolling it in the line already marked by the tree and peg, measuring out fifty feet—while Jupiter cleared away the brambles with the scythe. Once he reached the designated spot, a second peg was driven in, and around this peg, a rough circle about four feet in diameter was marked. Taking a spade for himself, he handed one to Jupiter and another to me, and Legrand urged us to start digging as quickly as possible.

To speak the truth, I had no especial relish for such amusement at any time, and, at that particular moment, would most willingly have declined it; for the night was coming on, and I felt much fatigued with the exercise already taken; but I saw no mode of escape, and was fearful of disturbing my poor friend’s equanimity by a refusal. Could I have depended, indeed, upon Jupiter’s aid, I would have had no hesitation in attempting to get the lunatic home by force; but I was too well assured of the old negro’s disposition to hope that he would assist me, under any circumstances, in a personal contest with his master. I made no doubt that the latter had been infected with some of the innumerable Southern superstitions about money buried, and that his fantasy had received confirmation by the finding of the scarabæus, or, perhaps, by Jupiter’s obstinacy in maintaining it to be “a bug of real gold.” A mind disposed to lunacy would readily be led away by such[116] suggestions, especially if chiming in with favorite preconceived ideas; and then I called to mind the poor fellow’s speech about the beetle’s being “the index of his fortune.” Upon the whole, I was sadly vexed and puzzled, but at length I concluded to make a virtue of necessity—to dig with a good will, and thus the sooner to convince the visionary, by ocular demonstration, of the fallacy of the opinions he entertained.

To be honest, I never really enjoyed that kind of entertainment, and at that moment, I would have gladly passed on it; the night was setting in, and I felt pretty tired from all the activity I had already done. However, I saw no way out and was worried that refusing would upset my poor friend. If I could have counted on Jupiter’s help, I wouldn’t have hesitated to try to forcefully take the lunatic home. But I knew too well how the old man felt to think he would help me in a struggle with his master. I had no doubt that the master had picked up some of the countless Southern myths about buried treasure, and his delusions had probably been reinforced by finding the scarabæus, or maybe by Jupiter insisting it was “a bug of real gold.” A mind inclined toward madness would easily be swayed by such ideas, especially if they aligned with pre-existing beliefs. Then I remembered the poor guy’s comment about the beetle being “the key to his fortune.” Overall, I was deeply frustrated and confused, but eventually, I decided to embrace the situation—to dig with determination and thus quickly show the visionary, through direct evidence, how mistaken his beliefs were.

The lanterns having been lit, we all fell to work with a zeal worthy a more rational cause; and, as the glare fell upon our persons and implements, I could not help thinking how picturesque a group we composed, and how strange and suspicious our labors must have appeared to any interloper who, by chance, might have stumbled upon our whereabouts.

The lanterns were lit, and we all got to work with an enthusiasm that deserved a better reason; and as the light shone on us and our tools, I couldn't help but think about how picturesque we looked as a group, and how unusual and suspicious our activities would seem to anyone who might have stumbled upon us by accident.

We dug very steadily for two hours. Little was said; and our chief embarrassment lay in the yelpings of the dog, who took exceeding interest in our proceedings. He, at length, became so obstreperous that we grew fearful of his giving the alarm to some stragglers in the vicinity; or, rather, this was the apprehension of Legrand; for myself, I should have rejoiced at any interruption which might have enabled me to get the wanderer home. The noise was, at length, very effectually silenced by Jupiter, who, getting out of the hole with a dogged air of deliberation, tied the brute’s mouth up with one of his suspenders, and then returned, with a grave chuckle, to his task.

We dug steadily for two hours. Not much was said; our main problem was the barking of the dog, who was really interested in what we were doing. Eventually, he got so loud that we worried he might alert some passersby nearby; or at least, that was Legrand’s concern. As for me, I would have welcomed any distraction that could help me get the dog back home. The noise was finally quieted when Jupiter, with a determined look, climbed out of the hole, tied the dog’s mouth shut with one of his suspenders, and then returned to work with a serious chuckle.

When the time mentioned had expired, we had reached a depth of five feet, and yet no signs of any treasure became manifest. A general pause ensued, and I began to hope that the farce was at an end. Legrand, however, although evidently much disconcerted, wiped his brow thoughtfully and recommenced. We had excavated the entire circle of four feet diameter, and now[117] we slightly enlarged the limit, and went to the farther depth of two feet. Still nothing appeared. The gold-seeker, whom I sincerely pitied, at length clambered from the pit, with the bitterest disappointment imprinted upon every feature, and proceeded, slowly and reluctantly, to put on his coat, which he had thrown off at the beginning of his labor. In the mean time I made no remark. Jupiter, at a signal from his master, began to gather up his tools. This done, and the dog having been unmuzzled, we turned in profound silence towards home.

When the time had passed, we had dug down five feet, but there were still no signs of any treasure. There was a general pause, and I started to hope that the charade was over. Legrand, however, clearly upset, wiped his brow and started again. We had excavated the whole circle with a four-foot diameter, and now we slightly expanded the area and dug down another two feet. Still, nothing showed up. The gold-seeker, whom I truly felt sorry for, finally climbed out of the pit, with deep disappointment written all over his face, and slowly and reluctantly put on his coat, which he had tossed off at the start of his work. Meanwhile, I didn’t say a word. At a signal from his master, Jupiter began to gather his tools. Once that was done and the dog was un-muzzled, we silently headed back home.

We had taken, perhaps, a dozen steps in this direction, when, with a loud oath, Legrand strode up to Jupiter, and seized him by the collar. The astonished negro opened his eyes and mouth to the fullest extent, let fall the spades, and fell upon his knees.

We had maybe taken a dozen steps in this direction when, with a loud curse, Legrand marched up to Jupiter and grabbed him by the collar. The shocked man widened his eyes and mouth in surprise, dropped the shovels, and fell to his knees.

“You scoundrel,” said Legrand, hissing out the syllables from between his clenched teeth—“you infernal black villain!—speak, I tell you!—answer me this instant, without prevarication!—which—which is your left eye?”

“You scoundrel,” Legrand said, hissing the words through his clenched teeth—“you infernal black villain!—speak, I tell you!—answer me right now, without dodging!—which—which is your left eye?”

“Oh, my golly, Massa Will! aint dis here my lef eye for sartain?” roared the terrified Jupiter, placing his hand upon his right organ of vision, and holding it there with a desperate pertinacity, as if in immediate dread of his master’s attempt at a gouge.

“Oh my gosh, Master Will! Is this really my left eye for sure?” shouted the scared Jupiter, putting his hand over his right eye and holding it there with desperate determination, as if he was immediately afraid of his master trying to gouge it out.

“I thought so!—I knew it! hurrah!” vociferated Legrand, letting the negro go, and executing a series of curvets and caracoles, much to the astonishment of his valet, who, arising from his knees, looked mutely from his master to myself, and then from myself to his master.

“I thought so! I knew it! Hurrah!” shouted Legrand, releasing the servant and performing a series of jumps and leaps, which left his valet bewildered. The valet, who had just gotten off his knees, looked back and forth between his master and me, trying to process what was happening.

“Come! we must go back,” said the latter, “the game’s not up yet;” and he again led the way to the tulip-tree.

“Come on! We need to go back,” said the other, “the game isn’t over yet;” and he once again led the way to the tulip tree.

“Jupiter,” said he, when we reached its foot, “come[118] here! was the skull nailed to the limb with the face outward, or with the face to the limb?”

“Jupiter,” he said when we got to its base, “come[118] here! Was the skull nailed to the branch with the face facing out, or was it facing the branch?”

“De face was out, massa, so dat de crows could get at de eyes good, widout any trouble.”

“De face was out, master, so that the crows could get at the eyes easily, without any trouble.”

“Well, then, was it this eye or that through which you dropped the beetle?”—here Legrand touched each of Jupiter’s eyes.

“Well, was it this eye or that one through which you dropped the beetle?”—here Legrand tapped each of Jupiter’s eyes.

“‘Twas dis eye, massa—de lef eye—jis as you tell me,” and here it was his right eye that the negro indicated.

“‘Twas this eye, master—the left eye—just as you told me,” and here it was his right eye that the man indicated.

“That will do—we must try it again.”

“That’s enough—we need to give it another shot.”

Here my friend, about whose madness I now saw, or fancied that I saw, certain indications of method, removed the peg which marked the spot where the beetle fell, to a spot about three inches to the westward of its former position. Taking, now, the tape-measure from the nearest point of the trunk to the peg, as before, and continuing the extension in a straight line to the distance of fifty feet, a spot was indicated, removed, by several yards, from the point at which we had been digging.

Here my friend, whose madness I was starting to notice, or at least thought I noticed, showed some signs of having a method to his madness. He moved the peg that marked where the beetle fell about three inches to the west of its original position. Now, he took the tape measure from the closest point of the trunk to the peg as before and continued straight out to a distance of fifty feet. This marked a spot that was several yards away from where we had been digging.

Around the new position a circle, somewhat larger than in the former instance, was now described, and we again set to work with the spades. I was dreadfully weary, but, scarcely understanding what had occasioned the change in my thoughts, I felt no longer any great aversion from the labor imposed. I had become most unaccountably interested—nay, even excited. Perhaps there was something, amid all the extravagant demeanor of Legrand—some air of forethought, or of deliberation—which impressed me. I dug eagerly, and now and then caught myself actually looking, with something that very much resembled expectation, for the fancied treasure, the vision of which had demented my unfortunate companion. At a period when such vagaries[119] of thought most fully possessed me, and when we had been at work perhaps an hour and a half, we were again interrupted by the violent howlings of the dog. His uneasiness, in the first instance, had been evidently but the result of playfulness or caprice, but he now assumed a bitter and serious tone. Upon Jupiter’s again attempting to muzzle him, he made furious resistance, and, leaping into the hole, tore up the mould frantically with his claws. In a few seconds he had uncovered a mass of human bones, forming two complete skeletons, intermingled with several buttons of metal, and what appeared to be the dust of decayed woollen. One or two strokes of a spade upturned the blade of a large Spanish knife, and, as we dug farther, three or four loose pieces of gold and silver coin came to light.

Around the new spot, a circle slightly larger than the previous one was drawn, and we got back to work with the shovels. I was extremely tired, but, barely aware of what had caused the shift in my thoughts, I felt little aversion to the task at hand. I had become inexplicably interested—almost excited. Maybe there was something in Legrand’s strange behavior—some sense of anticipation or calculation—that caught my attention. I dug eagerly and occasionally caught myself actually looking, with what felt like hope, for the imagined treasure that had driven my unfortunate companion mad. At a time when such strange thoughts had fully taken over me, and after we had worked for about an hour and a half, we were interrupted again by the dog’s intense howling. His earlier uneasiness had clearly been just playfulness or moodiness, but now he was serious and agitated. When Jupiter attempted to calm him again, he fiercely resisted and jumped into the hole, frantically scratching up the dirt with his claws. In a few seconds, he uncovered a pile of human bones, revealing two complete skeletons mixed with several metal buttons and what looked like the dust of decayed wool. A couple of swings of the shovel turned up the blade of a large Spanish knife, and as we dug deeper, three or four loose pieces of gold and silver coins came into view.

At sight of these the joy of Jupiter could scarcely be restrained, but the countenance of his master wore an air of extreme disappointment. He urged us, however, to continue our exertions, and the words were hardly uttered when I stumbled and fell forward, having caught the toe of my boot in a large ring of iron that lay half buried in the loose earth.

At the sight of these, Jupiter's joy was almost uncontrollable, but his master's face showed deep disappointment. He encouraged us to keep trying, and just as he spoke, I stumbled and fell forward, tripping over a large iron ring that was partially buried in the loose ground.

We now worked in earnest, and never did I pass ten minutes of more intense excitement. During this interval we had fairly unearthed an oblong chest of wood, which, from its perfect preservation and wonderful hardness, had plainly been subjected to some mineralizing process—perhaps that of the bichloride of mercury. This box was three feet and a half long, three feet broad, and two and a half feet deep. It was firmly secured by bands of wrought iron, riveted, and forming a kind of trellis-work over the whole. On each side of the chest, near the top, were three rings of iron—six in all—by means of which a firm hold could[120] be obtained by six persons. Our utmost united endeavors served only to disturb the coffer very slightly in its bed. We at once saw the impossibility of removing so great a weight. Luckily, the sole fastenings of the lid consisted of two sliding bolts. These we drew back—trembling and panting with anxiety. In an instant, a treasure of incalculable value lay gleaming before us. As the rays of the lanterns fell within the pit, there flashed upwards, from a confused heap of gold and of jewels, a glow and a glare that absolutely dazzled our eyes.

We worked hard now, and I had never felt such intense excitement for even ten minutes. During this time, we had truly uncovered a long wooden chest that, due to its excellent condition and remarkable hardness, had clearly undergone some sort of mineralizing process—maybe with bichloride of mercury. This box measured three and a half feet long, three feet wide, and two and a half feet deep. It was securely locked with bands of wrought iron, riveted in a trellis pattern over the entire surface. On each side of the chest, near the top, were three iron rings—six in total—allowing six people to get a firm grip. Our combined efforts only managed to disturb the chest slightly where it rested. We quickly realized it was impossible to move such a heavy object. Fortunately, the only fastenings on the lid were two sliding bolts. We pulled them back—shaking and out of breath with anxiety. In an instant, a treasure of unimaginable value glittered before us. As the lanterns' beams fell into the pit, a rush of gold and jewels sparkled back at us, dazzling our eyes.

I shall not pretend to describe the feelings with which I gazed. Amazement was, of course, predominant. Legrand appeared exhausted with excitement, and spoke very few words. Jupiter’s countenance wore, for some minutes, as deadly a pallor as it is possible, in the nature of things, for any negro’s visage to assume. He seemed stupefied—thunderstricken. Presently he fell upon his knees in the pit, and, burying his naked arms up to the elbows in gold, let them there remain, as if enjoying the luxury of a bath. At length, with a deep sigh, he exclaimed, as if in a soliloquy:

I won’t pretend to describe the feelings I had while I watched. Amazement was definitely the main one. Legrand looked worn out from excitement and said very little. For a few minutes, Jupiter’s face was as pale as it could possibly be for any Black man's complexion. He seemed stunned—completely shocked. Eventually, he dropped to his knees in the pit and buried his bare arms up to the elbows in gold, leaving them there as if enjoying a luxurious bath. Finally, with a deep sigh, he said, almost to himself:

“And dis all cum ob de goole-bug! de putty goole-bug! de poor little goole-bug, what I boosed in dat sabage kind ob style! Aint you shamed ob yourself, nigger?—answer me dat!”

“And this all comes from the goole-bug! The pretty goole-bug! The poor little goole-bug that I boosted in that savage kind of way! Aren't you ashamed of yourself, dude?—answer me that!”

It became necessary, at last, that I should arouse both master and valet to the expediency of removing the treasure. It was growing late, and it behooved us to make exertion, that we might get everything housed before daylight. It was difficult to say what should be done, and much time was spent in deliberation—so confused were the ideas of all. We finally lightened the box by removing two-thirds of its contents, when we were enabled, with some trouble, to[121] raise it from the hole. The articles taken out were deposited among the brambles, and the dog left to guard them, with strict orders from Jupiter neither, upon any pretence, to stir from the spot, nor to open his mouth until our return. We then hurriedly made for home with the chest; reaching the hut in safety, but after excessive toil, at one o’clock in the morning. Worn out as we were, it was not in human nature to do more just now. We rested until two, and had supper; starting for the hills immediately afterwards, armed with three stout sacks, which by good luck were upon the premises. A little before four we arrived at the pit, divided the remainder of the booty, as equally as might be, among us, and, leaving the holes unfilled, again set out for the hut, at which, for the second time, we deposited our golden burdens, just as the first streaks of the dawn gleamed from over the tree-tops in the East.

It finally became necessary for me to wake both the master and the valet to the need to move the treasure. It was getting late, and we needed to hustle to get everything settled before dawn. It was hard to decide what to do, and we wasted a lot of time just talking about it—everyone was so confused. Eventually, we made the box lighter by taking out two-thirds of its contents, which allowed us, after some effort, to[121] lift it out of the hole. We left the items we took out among the brambles, instructing the dog to guard them, with strict orders from Jupiter not to move from the spot or make a sound until we returned. We then hurried home with the chest, arriving at the hut safely but completely exhausted, at one o’clock in the morning. As worn out as we were, it was impossible to do anything more at that moment. We rested until two and had supper; then we set off for the hills right afterward, equipped with three sturdy sacks that luckily were on the premises. A little before four, we reached the pit, divided the remaining treasure as fairly as possible among us, and, leaving the holes unfilled, headed back to the hut, dropping off our golden loads just as the first light of dawn peeked over the treetops in the East.

We were now thoroughly broken down; but the intense excitement of the time denied us repose. After an unquiet slumber of some three or four hours’ duration, we arose, as if by pre-concert, to make examination of our treasure.

We were completely worn out; but the incredible excitement of the moment kept us from resting. After a restless sleep of about three or four hours, we got up, almost as if we had planned it, to check out our treasure.

The chest had been full to the brim, and we spent the whole day, and the greater part of the next night, in a scrutiny of its contents. There had been nothing like order or arrangement. Everything had been heaped in promiscuously. Having assorted all with care, we found ourselves possessed of even vaster wealth than we had at first supposed. In coin there was rather more than four hundred and fifty thousand dollars: estimating the value of the pieces, as accurately as we could, by the tables of the period. There was not a particle of silver. All was gold of antique date and of great variety: French, Spanish, and German money, with a few English guineas, and some counters, of which[122] we had never seen specimens before. There were several very large and heavy coins, so worn that we could make nothing of their inscriptions. There was no American money. The value of the jewels we found more difficulty in estimating. There were diamonds—some of them exceedingly large and fine—a hundred and ten in all, and not one of them small; eighteen rubies of remarkable brilliancy; three hundred and ten emeralds, all very beautiful; and twenty-one sapphires, with an opal. These stones had all been broken from their settings and thrown loose in the chest. The settings themselves, which we picked out from among the other gold, appeared to have been beaten up with hammers, as if to prevent identification. Besides all this, there was a vast quantity of solid gold ornaments: nearly two hundred massive finger and ear rings; rich chains—thirty of these, if I remember; eighty-three very large and heavy crucifixes; five gold censers of great value; a prodigious golden punch-bowl, ornamented with richly chased vine-leaves and Bacchanalian figures; with two sword handles exquisitely embossed, and many other smaller articles which I cannot recollect. The weight of these valuables exceeded three hundred and fifty pounds avoirdupois; and in this estimate I have not included one hundred and ninety-seven superb gold watches; three of the number being worth each five hundred dollars, if one. Many of them were very old, and as time-keepers valueless, the works having suffered more or less from corrosion; but all were richly jewelled and in cases of great worth. We estimated the entire contents of the chest, that night, at a million and a half of dollars; and, upon the subsequent disposal of the trinkets and jewels (a few being retained for our own use), it was found that we had greatly undervalued the treasure.

The chest was packed full, and we spent the entire day and most of the following night going through its contents. It was completely disorganized—everything was shoved in haphazardly. After sorting everything carefully, we discovered we had even more wealth than we initially thought. In cash, there was more than four hundred and fifty thousand dollars, based on our estimates using period value tables. There wasn't any silver; everything was gold, old and varied: French, Spanish, German currency, a few English guineas, and some tokens we had never seen before. There were several large, heavy coins that were so worn we couldn't read their inscriptions. There was no American currency. We found it more challenging to estimate the value of the jewels. There were diamonds—110 in total, each quite significant; 18 exceptionally brilliant rubies; 310 beautiful emeralds; and 21 sapphires, along with an opal. These stones had all been removed from their settings and were scattered loosely in the chest. The settings we found among the gold appeared to have been hammered down to prevent identification. Additionally, there was a massive quantity of solid gold ornaments: nearly 200 heavy finger and ear rings; around 30 rich chains, if I recall correctly; 83 large, heavy crucifixes; five valuable gold censers; an enormous golden punch bowl decorated with intricately engraved vine leaves and Bacchanalian figures; two exquisitely embossed sword handles; and many other smaller items I can't remember. The total weight of these valuables was over 350 pounds, and this doesn't include 197 exquisite gold watches, three of which were worth at least five hundred dollars each. Many were quite old and virtually worthless as timepieces due to corrosion affecting their mechanisms, but all were richly adorned and housed in valuable cases. That night, we estimated the entire contents of the chest to be worth one and a half million dollars, and when we later sold the trinkets and jewels (keeping a few for ourselves), we realized we had greatly underestimated the treasure.

When, at length, we had concluded our examination, and the intense excitement of the time had in some measure subsided, Legrand, who saw that I was dying with impatience for a solution of this most extraordinary riddle, entered into a full detail of all the circumstances connected with it.

When we finally finished our examination, and the intense excitement of the moment had calmed down a bit, Legrand, noticing my impatience for a solution to this remarkable riddle, took the time to explain all the details surrounding it.

“You remember,” said he, “the night when I handed you the rough sketch I had made of the scarabæus. You recollect also, that I became quite vexed at you for insisting that my drawing resembled a death’s-head. When you first made this assertion I thought you were jesting; but afterwards I called to mind the peculiar spots on the back of the insect, and admitted to myself that your remark had some little foundation in fact. Still, the sneer at my graphic powers irritated me—for I am considered a good artist—and, therefore, when you handed me the scrap of parchment, I was about to crumple it up and throw it angrily into the fire.”

“You remember,” he said, “the night when I gave you the rough sketch I made of the scarabæus. You also remember that I got really annoyed with you for insisting that my drawing looked like a death’s-head. When you first said that, I thought you were joking; but later, I remembered the strange spots on the back of the insect and had to admit that your comment had some basis in reality. Still, your jab at my drawing skills frustrated me—after all, I’m considered a good artist—and so, when you handed me the scrap of parchment, I was ready to crumple it up and angrily toss it into the fire.”

“The scrap of paper, you mean,” said I.

"The piece of paper, you mean," I said.

“No: it had much of the appearance of paper, and at first I supposed it to be such, but when I came to draw upon it, I discovered it, at once, to be a piece of very thin parchment. It was quite dirty, you remember. Well, as I was in the very act of crumpling it up, my glance fell upon the sketch at which you had been looking, and you may imagine my astonishment when I perceived, in fact, the figure of a death’s-head just where, it seemed to me, I had made the drawing of the beetle. For a moment I was too much amazed to think with accuracy. I knew that my design was very different in detail from this—although there was a certain similarity in general outline. Presently I took a candle and, seating myself at the other end of the room, proceeded to scrutinize the parchment more closely. Upon turning it over, I saw my own sketch[124] upon the reverse, just as I had made it. My first idea, now, was mere surprise at the really remarkable similarity of outline—at the singular coincidence involved in the fact that, unknown to me, there should have been a skull upon the other side of the parchment, immediately beneath my figure of the scarabæus, and that this skull, not only in outline, but in size, should so closely resemble my drawing. I say the singularity of this coincidence absolutely stupefied me for a time. This is the usual effect of such coincidences. The mind struggles to establish a connection—a sequence of cause and effect—and, being unable to do so, suffers a species of temporary paralysis. But, when I recovered from this stupor, there dawned upon me gradually a conviction which startled me even far more than the coincidence. I began distinctly, positively, to remember that there had been no drawing on the parchment when I made my sketch of the scarabæus. I became perfectly certain of this; for I recollected turning up first one side and then the other, in search of the cleanest spot. Had the skull been then there, of course I could not have failed to notice it. Here was indeed a mystery which I felt it impossible to explain; but, even at that early moment, there seemed to glimmer, faintly, within the most remote and secret chambers of my intellect, a glowworm-like conception of that truth which last night’s adventure brought to so magnificent a demonstration. I arose at once, and, putting the parchment securely away, dismissed all farther reflection until I should be alone.

“No: it looked a lot like paper, and at first I thought it was, but when I tried to draw on it, I quickly realized it was actually a piece of very thin parchment. It was pretty dirty, you recall. Well, just as I was about to crumple it up, I caught sight of the sketch you had been looking at, and you can imagine my shock when I saw the figure of a skull exactly where I thought I had drawn the beetle. For a moment, I was too amazed to think clearly. I knew that my design was quite different in detail from this—though there was some similarity in the general shape. Eventually, I took a candle, sat down at the other end of the room, and began to look at the parchment more closely. When I flipped it over, I saw my own sketch[124] on the back, just as I had created it. My first reaction was simple surprise at the remarkable similarity in outline—at the strange coincidence that, without my knowledge, there was a skull on the other side of the parchment, directly beneath my drawing of the scarabæus, and that this skull should closely resemble my drawing in both shape and size. The oddity of this coincidence completely stunned me for a moment. This is the usual effect of such coincidences. The mind tries to find a connection—a sequence of cause and effect—and, unable to do so, experiences a kind of temporary paralysis. But when I snapped out of this daze, a realization slowly dawned on me that startled me even more than the coincidence. I began to distinctly, and definitely, remember that there had been no drawing on the parchment when I sketched the scarabæus. I was completely sure of this; I remembered turning the parchment over, looking for the cleanest spot. If the skull had been there then, I definitely would have noticed it. Here was indeed a mystery that I felt I couldn't explain; but even at that early moment, there seemed to be a faint glimmer of insight into the truth that last night’s events brought to such a striking conclusion. I immediately got up, put the parchment away securely, and put aside all further thoughts until I was alone.

“When you had gone, and when Jupiter was fast asleep, I betook myself to a more methodical investigation of the affair. In the first place I considered the manner in which the parchment had come into my possession. The spot where we discovered the scarabæus[125] was on the coast of the mainland, about a mile eastward of the island, and but a short distance above high-water mark. Upon my taking hold of it, it gave me a sharp bite, which caused me to let it drop. Jupiter, with his accustomed caution, before seizing the insect, which had flown towards him, looked about him for a leaf, or something of that nature, by which to take hold of it. It was at this moment that his eyes, and mine also, fell upon the scrap of parchment, which I then supposed to be paper. It was lying half buried in the sand, a corner sticking up. Near the spot where we found it, I observed the remnants of the hull of what appeared to have been a ship’s long boat. The wreck seemed to have been there for a very great while; for the resemblance to boat timbers could scarcely be traced.

“When you left, and when Jupiter was sound asleep, I started to take a more careful look into the situation. First, I thought about how I had gotten the parchment. We found the scarabæus[125] on the coast of the mainland, about a mile east of the island, and just above the high-water line. When I picked it up, it bit me sharply, and I dropped it. Jupiter, as always cautious, looked around for a leaf or something similar to grab the insect that had flown towards him. At that moment, both our eyes landed on a scrap of parchment, which I thought was paper. It was half-buried in the sand, with a corner sticking up. Close to where we found it, I noticed what looked like the remnants of a ship's longboat. The wreck seemed to have been there for a very long time; it was hard to recognize it as boat timber.”

“Well, Jupiter picked up the parchment, wrapped the beetle in it, and gave it to me. Soon afterwards we turned to go home, and on the way met Lieutenant G——. I showed him the insect, and he begged me to let him take it to the fort. On my consenting, he thrust it forthwith into his waistcoat pocket, without the parchment in which it had been wrapped, and which I had continued to hold in my hand during his inspection. Perhaps he dreaded my changing my mind, and thought it best to make sure of the prize at once—you know how enthusiastic he is on all subjects connected with Natural History. At the same time, without being conscious of it, I must have deposited the parchment in my own pocket.

“Well, Jupiter picked up the parchment, wrapped the beetle in it, and handed it to me. Soon after, we started heading home and ran into Lieutenant G——. I showed him the insect, and he asked me to let him take it to the fort. When I agreed, he immediately stuffed it into his waistcoat pocket, without the parchment it had been wrapped in, which I had still been holding during his examination. Maybe he feared I would change my mind and thought it was best to secure the prize right away—you know how passionate he is about anything related to Natural History. At the same time, without even realizing it, I must have put the parchment in my own pocket.

“You remember that when I went to the table, for the purpose of making a sketch of the beetle, I found no paper where it was usually kept. I looked in the drawer, and found none there. I searched my pockets, hoping to find an old letter, and then my hand fell[126] upon the parchment. I thus detail the precise mode in which it came into my possession; for the circumstances impressed me with peculiar force.

“You remember that when I went to the table to make a sketch of the beetle, I couldn’t find any paper where it was usually kept. I checked the drawer and found nothing there. I searched my pockets, hoping to find an old letter, and then my hand landed on the parchment. I’m detailing exactly how it came into my possession because the circumstances struck me with unusual force.[126]

“No doubt you will think me fanciful—but I had already established a kind of connection. I had put together two links of a great chain. There was a boat lying on a seacoast, and not far from the boat was a parchment—not a paper—with a skull depicted on it. You will, of course, ask ’where is the connection?’ I reply that the skull, or death’s-head, is the well-known emblem of the pirate. The flag of the death’s-head is hoisted in all engagements.

“No doubt you’ll think I’m being fanciful—but I had already established a kind of connection. I had linked two parts of a larger whole. There was a boat on the beach, and not far from it was a parchment—not a piece of paper—with a skull on it. You might ask, ‘Where’s the connection?’ I’ll tell you that the skull, or death’s-head, is a well-known symbol of pirates. The death’s-head flag is raised in all battles.”

“I have said that the scrap was parchment, and not paper. Parchment is durable—almost imperishable. Matters of little moment are rarely consigned to parchment; since, for the mere ordinary purposes of drawing or writing, it is not nearly so well adapted as paper. This reflection suggested some meaning—some relevancy—in the death’s-head. I did not fail to observe, also, the form of the parchment. Although one of its corners had been, by some accident, destroyed, it could be seen that the original form was oblong. It was just such a slip, indeed, as might have been chosen for a memorandum—for a record of something to be long remembered and carefully preserved.”

“I’ve mentioned that the scrap was parchment, not paper. Parchment is durable—almost indestructible. Minor things are rarely put on parchment; for ordinary drawing or writing, it’s not nearly as suitable as paper. This thought hinted at some significance—some connection—with the skull. I also noticed the shape of the parchment. Even though one corner had been accidentally torn off, it was clear that the original shape was rectangular. It was exactly the kind of slip that could have been used for a note—a record of something meant to be remembered for a long time and kept safe.”

“But,” I interposed, “you say that the skull was not upon the parchment when you made the drawing of the beetle. How then do you trace any connection between the boat and the skull—since this latter, according to your own admission, must have been designed (God only knows how or by whom) at some period subsequent to your sketching the scarabæus?”

"But," I interrupted, "you said that the skull was not on the parchment when you drew the beetle. So how do you connect the boat to the skull—since, by your own admission, it must have been created (God only knows how or by whom) at some time after you drew the scarabæus?"

“Ah, hereupon turns the whole mystery; although the secret, at this point, I had comparatively little difficulty in solving. My steps were sure, and could afford[127] but a single result. I reasoned, for example, thus: When I drew the scarabæus, there was no skull apparent on the parchment. When I had completed the drawing I gave it to you, and observed you narrowly until you returned it. You, therefore, did not design the skull, and no one else was present to do it. Then it was not done by human agency. And nevertheless it was done.

“Ah, this is where the whole mystery turns; although I found it relatively easy to solve the secret at this point. My steps were certain, and could lead to only one conclusion. I reasoned, for example, like this: When I drew the scarabæus, there was no skull visible on the parchment. After I finished the drawing, I handed it to you and watched you closely until you returned it. You, therefore, didn’t create the skull, and no one else was there to do it. So, it couldn’t have been done by human means. And yet, it was done.

“At this stage of my reflections I endeavored to remember, and did remember, with entire distinctness, every incident which occurred about the period in question. The weather was chilly (O rare and happy accident!), and a fire was blazing on the hearth. I was heated with exercise and sat near the table. You, however, had drawn a chair close to the chimney. Just as I placed the parchment in your hand, and as you were in the act of inspecting it, Wolf, the Newfoundland, entered, and leaped upon your shoulders. With your left hand you caressed him and kept him off, while your right, holding the parchment, was permitted to fall listlessly between your knees, and in close proximity to the fire. At one moment I thought the blaze had caught it, and was about to caution you, but, before I could speak, you had withdrawn it, and were engaged in its examination. When I considered all these particulars, I doubted not for a moment that heat had been the agent in bringing to light, on the parchment, the skull which I saw designed on it. You are well aware that chemical preparations exist, and have existed time out of mind, by means of which it is possible to write on either paper or vellum, so that the characters shall become visible only when subjected to the action of fire. Zaffre, digested in aqua regia, and diluted with four times its weight of water, is sometimes employed; a green tint results. The regulus of cobalt, dissolved in[128] spirit of nitre, gives a red. These colors disappear at longer or shorter intervals after the material written upon cools, but again become apparent upon the re-application of heat.

“At this point in my thoughts, I tried to remember, and did remember, very clearly, every event that happened around that time. The weather was chilly (what a rare and happy coincidence!), and a fire was roaring in the fireplace. I was warmed up from exercising and sat close to the table. You, however, had pulled a chair up next to the chimney. Just as I handed you the parchment, and you were about to look at it, Wolf, the Newfoundland, came in and jumped onto your shoulders. With your left hand, you petted him while keeping him at bay, while your right, holding the parchment, was allowed to drop carelessly between your knees, right near the fire. For a moment, I thought the flames had caught it and was about to warn you, but before I could say anything, you moved it away and focused on examining it. When I thought about all these details, I had no doubt that heat was responsible for revealing the skull design on the parchment that I saw. You know well that there are chemical preparations—have been for ages—that allow you to write on paper or vellum so that the writing only becomes visible when exposed to fire. Zaffre, treated with aqua regia and diluted with four times its weight in water, is sometimes used, resulting in a green tint. The regulus of cobalt, dissolved in[128] nitric acid, produces a red color. These colors fade after a while once the material cools down, but they become visible again when heat is reapplied.”

“I now scrutinized the death’s-head with care. Its outer edges—the edges of the drawing nearest the edge of the vellum—were far more distinct than the others. It was clear that the action of the caloric had been imperfect or unequal. I immediately kindled a fire, and subjected every portion of the parchment to a glowing heat. At first, the only effect was the strengthening of the faint lines in the skull; but, on persevering in the experiment, there became visible at the corner of the slip, diagonally opposite to the spot in which the death’s-head was delineated, the figure of what I at first supposed to be a goat. A closer scrutiny, however, satisfied me that it was intended for a kid.”

“I carefully examined the skull illustration. The outer edges—the parts of the drawing closest to the edge of the parchment—were much clearer than the others. It was obvious that the heating process had been uneven. I quickly lit a fire and subjected every part of the parchment to intense heat. Initially, the only result was that the faint lines in the skull became bolder; but as I continued the experiment, I noticed a shape appearing at the corner of the slip, diagonally opposite the spot where the skull was drawn. At first, I thought it was a goat, but a closer look revealed that it was meant to represent a kid.”

“Ha! ha!” said I, “to be sure I have no right to laugh at you—a million and a half of money is too serious a matter for mirth—but you are not about to establish a third link in your chain: you will not find any especial connection between your pirates and a goat; pirates, you know, have nothing to do with goats; they appertain to the farming interest.”

“Ha! ha!” I said, “I know I shouldn’t be laughing at you—one and a half million dollars is way too serious for jokes—but you won’t be creating a third link in your chain: you won’t find any special connection between your pirates and a goat; pirates, you see, have nothing to do with goats; they belong to the farming business.”

“But I have just said that the figure was not that of a goat.”

“But I just said that the figure was not that of a goat.”

“Well, a kid, then—pretty much the same thing.”

“Well, a kid, then—it's pretty much the same thing.”

“Pretty much, but not altogether,” said Legrand. “You may have heard of one Captain Kidd. I at once looked on the figure of the animal as a kind of punning or hieroglyphical signature. I say signature; because its position on the vellum suggested this idea. The death’s-head at the corner diagonally opposite had, in the same manner, the air of a stamp, or seal. But I was sorely put out by the absence of all else—of the[129] body to my imagined instrument—of the text for my context.”

"Pretty much, but not completely," Legrand replied. "You might have heard of a guy named Captain Kidd. I immediately thought the figure of the animal was some sort of pun or symbolic signature. I call it a signature because its placement on the vellum gave me that impression. The skull in the diagonally opposite corner also looked like a stamp or seal. But I was really frustrated by the lack of everything else—the body to my imagined tool—the text for my context."

“I presume you expected to find a letter between the stamp and the signature.”

“I assume you thought there would be a letter between the stamp and the signature.”

“Something of that kind. The fact is, I felt irresistibly impressed with a presentiment of some vast good fortune impending. I can scarcely say why. Perhaps, after all, it was rather a desire than an actual belief;—but do you know that Jupiter’s silly words, about the bug being of solid gold, had a remarkable effect on my fancy? And then the series of accidents and coincidences—these were so very extraordinary. Do you observe how mere an accident it was that these events should have occurred on the sole day of all the year in which it has been, or may be, sufficiently cool for fire, and that without the fire, or without the intervention of the dog at the precise moment in which he appeared, I should never have become aware of the death’s-head, and so never the possessor of the treasure?”

“Something like that. Honestly, I felt an overwhelming sense that something great was about to happen. I can't really explain why. Maybe it was more of a wish than a true belief;—but did you notice how Jupiter’s ridiculous claim about the bug being solid gold really got to me? And then all the strange coincidences—those were just too unbelievable. Do you see how random it was that all these things happened on the one day of the year when it’s actually cool enough for a fire, and that without the fire, or without the dog showing up at just the right moment, I would have never noticed the skull, and thus would have never found the treasure?”

“But proceed—I am all impatience.”

"But go ahead—I can't wait."

“Well; you have heard, of course, the many stories current—the thousand vague rumors afloat about money buried, somewhere on the Atlantic coast, by Kidd and his associates. These rumors must have had some foundation in fact. And that the rumors have existed so long and so continuously, could have resulted, it appeared to me, only from the circumstance of the buried treasure still remaining entombed. Had Kidd concealed his plunder for a time, and afterwards reclaimed it, the rumors would scarcely have reached us in their present unvarying form. You will observe that the stories told are all about money-seekers, not about money-finders. Had the pirate recovered his money, there the affair would have dropped. It seemed to me that some accident—say the loss of a memorandum indicating its[130] locality—had deprived him of the means of recovering it, and that this accident had become known to his followers, who otherwise might never have heard that treasure had been concealed at all, and, who, busying themselves in vain, because unguided, attempts to regain it, had given first birth, and then universal currency, to the reports which are now so common. Have you ever heard of any important treasure being unearthed along the coast?”

“Well, you’ve heard the countless stories floating around—the thousand vague rumors about money buried somewhere on the Atlantic coast by Kidd and his crew. These rumors must have some basis in reality. The fact that they've lasted so long and are still going strong suggests to me that the buried treasure remains hidden. If Kidd had recovered his loot after hiding it, we wouldn’t still be hearing these same tales. You’ll notice that the stories are all about people looking for money, not those who actually found it. If the pirate had gotten his money back, that would have been the end of it. It seems to me that some accident—like losing a note that pointed to its location—made it impossible for him to retrieve it. And this mishap likely became known to his crew, who otherwise might never have known about the hidden treasure at all. They, in their misguided efforts to find it without any guidance, gave rise to the persistent rumors we hear today. Have you ever heard of any significant treasure being found along the coast?”

“Never.”

"Not ever."

“But that Kidd’s accumulations were immense is well known. I took it for granted, therefore, that the earth still held them; and you will scarcely be surprised when I tell you that I felt a hope, nearly amounting to certainty, that the parchment so strangely found involved a lost record of the place of deposit.”

“But it’s well known that Kidd’s treasure was huge. So, I just assumed that it was still buried somewhere; and you’ll hardly be surprised when I say that I had a hope, almost like a certainty, that the strange parchment we found was a lost record of where it was hidden.”

“But how did you proceed?”

“But how did you move forward?”

“I held the vellum again to the fire, after increasing the heat, but nothing appeared. I now thought it possible that the coating of dirt might have something to do with the failure; so I carefully rinsed the parchment by pouring warm water over it, and, having done this, I placed it in a tin pan, with the skull downwards, and put the pan upon a furnace of lighted charcoal. In a few minutes, the pan having become thoroughly heated, I removed the slip, and, to my inexpressible joy, found it spotted, in several places, with what appeared to be figures arranged in lines. Again I placed it in the pan, and suffered it to remain another minute. Upon taking it off, the whole was just as you see it now.”

“I held the parchment to the fire again, turning up the heat, but nothing happened. I thought that the layer of dirt might be causing the issue, so I carefully rinsed the parchment by pouring warm water over it. After that, I placed it in a tin pan, with the back side down, and set the pan on a bed of lit charcoal. After a few minutes, once the pan was thoroughly heated, I took out the parchment, and to my immense joy, I saw that it was marked in several spots with what looked like figures arranged in lines. I put it back in the pan and let it sit for another minute. When I took it off, it looked exactly like you see it now.”

Here Legrand, having reheated the parchment, submitted it to my inspection. The following characters were rudely traced, in a red tint, between the death’s-head and the goat:—

Here Legrand, after reheating the parchment, showed it to me. The following characters were roughly drawn in red ink, between the skull and the goat:—

53‡‡†305))6*;4826)4‡.)4‡);806*;48†8¶60))85;;]8*;:‡*8†83(88)5*†;46(;88*96*?;8)
*‡(;485);5*†2:*‡(;4956*2(5*—4)8¶8*;4069285);)6†8)4‡‡;1(‡9;48081;8:8‡1;48†85;4)
485†528806*81(‡9;48;(88;4(‡?34;48)4‡;161;:188;‡?;

53‡‡†305))6*;4826)4‡.)4‡);806*;48†8¶60))85;;]8*;:‡*8†83(88)5*†;46(;88*96*?;8)
*‡(;485);5*†2:*‡(;4956*2(5*—4)8¶8*;4069285);)6†8)4‡‡;1(‡9;48081;8:8‡1;48†85;4)
485†528806*81(‡9;48;(88;4(‡?34;48)4‡;161;:188;‡?;

“But,” said I, returning him the slip, “I am as much in the dark as ever. “Were all the jewels of Golconda awaiting me on my solution of this enigma, I am quite sure that I should be unable to earn them.”

“But,” I said, handing him back the slip, “I’m just as confused as before. Even if all the jewels of Golconda were waiting for me to solve this mystery, I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t be able to earn them.”

“And yet,” said Legrand, “the solution is by no means so difficult as you might be led to imagine from the first hasty inspection of the characters. These characters, as any one might readily guess, form a cipher—that is to say, they convey a meaning; but then, from what is known of Kidd, I could not suppose him capable of constructing any of the more abstruse cryptographs. I made up my mind, at once, that this was of a simple species—such, however, as would appear, to the crude intellect of the sailor, absolutely insoluble without the key.”

“And yet,” said Legrand, “the solution isn’t nearly as difficult as you might think from a quick glance at the characters. These characters, as anyone could easily guess, form a cipher—that is, they have a meaning; however, based on what is known about Kidd, I couldn’t imagine him being capable of creating any of the more complex codes. I decided right away that this was a simple type—such a type, though, that would seem completely unsolvable to the basic mind of the sailor without the key.”

“And you really solved it?”

"And you actually figured it out?"

“Readily; I have solved others of an abstruseness ten thousand times greater. Circumstances, and a certain bias of mind, have led me to take interest in such riddles, and it may well be doubted whether human ingenuity can construct an enigma of the kind which human ingenuity may not, by proper application, resolve. In fact, having once established connected and legible characters, I scarcely gave a thought to the mere difficulty of developing their import.

“Sure; I've solved problems that are way more complicated than this. Life circumstances and my own interests have drawn me to these puzzles, and it’s debatable whether human creativity can come up with a riddle that human creativity cannot, with effort, figure out. Once I created coherent and readable symbols, I hardly considered the challenge of figuring out what they meant.”

“In the present case—indeed in all cases of secret writing—the first question regards the language of the cipher; for the principles of solution, so far, especially, as the more simple ciphers are concerned, depend on, and are varied by, the genius of the particular idiom.[132] In general, there is no alternative but experiment (directed by probabilities) of every tongue known to him who attempts the solution, until the true one be attained. But, with the cipher now before us, all difficulty is removed by the signature. The pun upon the word ’Kidd’ is appreciable in no other language than the English. But for this consideration I should have begun my attempts with the Spanish and French, as the tongues in which a secret of this kind would most naturally have been written by a pirate of the Spanish main. As it was, I assumed the cryptograph to be English.

“In this case—and really in all cases of secret writing—the first question is about the language of the cipher; because the methods for solving it, especially for simpler ciphers, depend on and are influenced by the characteristics of the specific language.[132] Generally, the only option is to experiment (guided by probabilities) with every language known to the person trying to solve it until the right one is found. However, with the cipher at hand, all confusion is cleared up by the signature. The play on the word 'Kidd' is only understandable in English. If it weren’t for this, I would have started my attempts with Spanish and French, as those are the languages a pirate from the Spanish Main would most likely have used for a secret like this. As it turned out, I took the cryptograph to be English.

“You observe there are no divisions between the words. Had there been divisions, the task would have been comparatively easy. In such case I should have commenced with a collation and analysis of the shorter words, and, had a word of a single letter occurred, as is most likely (a or I, for example), I should have considered the solution as assured. But, there being no division, my first step was to ascertain the predominant letters, as well as the least frequent. Counting all, I constructed a table, thus:

“You'll notice there are no spaces between the words. If there had been spaces, the task would have been much easier. In that case, I would have started by sorting and analyzing the shorter words, and if a single-letter word appeared, like a or I, I would have considered the solution certain. But since there are no spaces, my first step was to identify the most common letters and the least frequent ones. After counting everything, I created a table, like this:

“Of the character 8 there are 33
; 26
4 19
‡) 16
* 13
5 12
6 11
†1 8
0 6
92 5
:3 4
? 3
2
]— 1

“Now, in English, the letter which most frequently occurs is e. Afterwards the succession runs thus: a o i d h n r s t u y c f g l m w b k p q x z. E predominates, however, so remarkably that an individual sentence of any length is rarely seen, in which it is not the prevailing character.

“Now, in English, the letter that appears most often is e. Following that, the order of frequency is a o i d h n r s t u y c f g l m w b k p q x z. E stands out so much that it’s rare to find a sentence of any length where it isn’t the most common letter.”

“Here, then, we have, in the very beginning, the groundwork for something more than a mere guess. The general use which may be made of the table is obvious—but, in this particular cipher, we shall only very partially require its aid. As our predominant character is 8, we will commence by assuming it as the e of the natural alphabet. To verify the supposition, let us observe if the 8 be seen often in couples—for e is doubled with great frequency in English—in such words, for example, as ’meet,’ ’fleet,’ ’speed,’ ’seen,’ ’been,’ ’a’gree,’ &c. In the present instance we see it doubled no less than five times, although the cryptograph is brief.

“Here, we have, right from the start, the groundwork for something more than just a guess. The general use of the table is clear—but in this specific cipher, we will only partially need its help. Since our main character is 8, we'll start by assuming it represents the e from the natural alphabet. To check this assumption, let's see if the 8 appears often in pairs—because e is commonly doubled in English—in words like 'meet,' 'fleet,' 'speed,' 'seen,' 'been,' 'a'gree,' etc. In this case, we see it doubled no less than five times, even though the cryptograph is short.”

“Let us assume 8, then, as e. Now, of all words in the language, ‘the’ is most usual; let us see, therefore, whether there are not repetitions of any three characters, in the same order of collocation, the last of them being 8. If we discover repetitions of such letters, so arranged, they will most probably represent the word ’the.’ On inspection, we find no less than seven such arrangements, the characters being ;48. We may, therefore, assume that the semicolon represents t, that 4 represents h, and that 8 represents e—the last being now well confirmed. Thus a great step has been taken.

“Let’s take 8 as e. Now, out of all words in the language, ‘the’ is the most common; let’s check if there are any repeated arrangements of three characters, with the last one being 8. If we find repetitions of such characters arranged in this way, they will likely signify the word 'the.' Upon examining the data, we find no fewer than seven such arrangements, the characters being ;48. Therefore, we can assume that the semicolon represents t, that 4 stands for h, and that 8 represents e—the last being now well confirmed. This marks a significant progress.

“But, having established a single word, we are enabled to establish a vastly important point; that is to say, several commencements and terminations of other words. Let us refer, for example, to the last instance[134] but one, in which the combination ;48 occurs—not far from the end of the cipher. We know that the semicolon immediately ensuing is the commencement of a word, and, of the six characters succeeding this ’the,’ we are cognizant of no less than five. Let us set these characters down, thus, by the letters we know them to represent, leaving a space for the unknown—

“But, having established a single word, we can point out something really important; that is, the beginnings and endings of other words. For example, let’s refer to the second-to-last instance[134] where the combination ;48 appears—not far from the end of the cipher. We know that the semicolon right after it marks the start of a word, and out of the six characters that follow ’the,’ we know five of them. Let’s write these characters down by the letters we know they represent, leaving a space for the unknown—”

t eeth.

teeth.

“Here we are enabled, at once, to discard the ’th,’ as forming no portion of the word commencing with the first t; since, by experiment of the entire alphabet for a letter adapted to the vacancy, we perceive that no word can be formed of which this th can be a part. We are thus narrowed into

“Here we can immediately get rid of the 'th' because it isn't part of the word that starts with the first t; since, by testing the entire alphabet for a letter that fits the gap, we find that no word can include this th. We are thus narrowed into

t ee,

t ee,

and, going through the alphabet, if necessary, as before, we arrive at the word ’tree’ as the sole possible reading. We thus gain another letter, r, represented by (, with the words ’the tree’ in juxtaposition.

and, going through the alphabet, if needed, as before, we arrive at the word 'tree' as the only possible reading. We thus gain another letter, r, represented by (, with the words 'the tree' next to each other.

“Looking beyond these words, for a short distance, we again see the combination ;48, and employ it by way of termination to what immediately precedes. We have thus this arrangement:

“Looking beyond these words, for a short distance, we again see the combination ;48, and use it as a termination to what comes right before it. We have this arrangement:

the tree ;4(‡?34 the,

the tree

or, substituting the natural letters, where known, it reads thus:

or, substituting the natural letters, where known, it reads like this:

the tree thr‡?3h the.

the tree through the.

“Now, if, in place of the unknown characters, we leave blank spaces, or substitute dots, we read thus:

“Now, if, instead of the unknown characters, we leave blank spaces or replace them with dots, we read like this:

the tree thr . . . h the,

the tree thr . . . h the,

when the word ’through’ makes itself evident at once. But this discovery gives us three new letters, o, u, and g, represented by ‡ ? and 3.

when the word ‘through’ becomes clear right away. But this find gives us three new letters, o, u, and g, shown by ‡ ? and 3.

“Looking now, narrowly, through the cipher for combinations of known characters, we find, not very far from the beginning, this arrangement,

“Now, if we look closely through the code for combinations of recognizable characters, we find, not too far from the start, this arrangement,

83(88, or egree,

83(88, or degree,

which, plainly, is the conclusion of the word ’degree,’ and gives us another letter, d, represented by †.

which clearly concludes the word 'degree,' and gives us another letter, d, represented by †.

“Four letters beyond the word ’degree,’ we perceive the combination

“Four letters beyond the word 'degree,' we perceive the combination

;46(;88*

;46(;88*

“Translating the known characters, and representing the unknown by dots, as before, we read thus:

“Translating the known characters and showing the unknown with dots, as before, we read this way:

th . rtee . ,

th. rtee. ,

an arrangement immediately suggestive of the word ’thirteen,’ and again furnishing us with two new characters, i and n, represented by 6 and *.

an arrangement that immediately brings to mind the word 'thirteen,' and again gives us two new characters, i and n, represented by 6 and *.

“Referring, now, to the beginning of the cryptograph, we find the combination,

“Now, looking at the start of the cryptograph, we can see the combination,

53‡‡†.

53‡‡†.

“Translating, as before, we obtain

“Translating, as before, we get”

good,

good

which assures us that the first letter is A, and that the first two words are ’A good.’

which assures us that the first letter is A, and that the first two words are 'A good.'

“To avoid confusion, it is now time that we arrange our key, as far as discovered, in a tabular form. It will stand thus:

“To avoid confusion, it’s time to organize our key, as much as we’ve found, in a table format. It will look like this:"

5 represents a
d
8 e
3 g
4 h
6 i
* n
o
( r
; t

“We have, therefore, no less than ten of the most important letters represented, and it will be unnecessary to proceed with the details of the solution. I have said enough to convince you that ciphers of this nature are readily soluble, and to give you some insight into the rationale of their development. But be assured that the specimen before us appertains to the very simplest species of cryptograph. It now only remains to give you the full translation of the characters upon the parchment, as unriddled. Here it is:

“We have, therefore, no less than ten of the most important letters represented, and it will be unnecessary to proceed with the details of the solution. I have said enough to convince you that ciphers of this nature are easily solvable, and to give you some insight into the reasoning behind their development. But rest assured that the example we have is one of the simplest types of cryptography. It now only remains to provide you with the complete translation of the characters on the parchment, as decoded. Here it is:

“‘A good glass in the Bishop’s hostel in the devil’s seat twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes north-east and by north main branch seventh limb east side shoot from the left eye of the death’s-head a bee-line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.’”

“‘A nice drink at the Bishop’s inn in the devil’s seat, twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes northeast, and by north from the main branch, seventh limb on the east side, shot from the left eye of the skull, a straight line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.’”

“But,” said I, “the enigma seems still in as bad a condition as ever. How is it possible to extort a meaning from all this jargon about ’devil’s seats,’ ’death’s-heads,’ and ’Bishop’s hotels’?”

“But,” I said, “the mystery still seems just as messed up as before. How can you make sense of all this confusing talk about ‘devil’s seats,’ ‘death’s-heads,’ and ‘Bishop’s hotels’?”

“I confess,” replied Legrand, “that the matter still wears a serious aspect, when regarded with a casual glance. My first endeavor was to divide the sentence into the natural division intended by the cryptographist.”

“I admit,” replied Legrand, “that the situation still seems serious at first glance. My first attempt was to break the sentence into the natural sections intended by the cryptographer.”

“You mean, to punctuate it?”

"You mean to emphasize it?"

“Something of that kind.”

“Something like that.”

“But how was it possible to effect this?”

“But how was this possible to achieve?”

“I reflected that it had been a point with the writer to run his words together without division, so as to increase the difficulty of solution. Now, a not over-acute man, in pursuing such an object, would be nearly certain to overdo the matter. When, in the course of his composition, he arrived at a break in his subject which would naturally require a pause, or a point, he would be exceedingly apt to run his characters, at this place, more than usually close together. If you will observe the MS., in the present instance, you will easily detect five such cases of unusual crowding. Acting on this hint, I made the division thus:

“I thought it was a point for the writer to connect his words without breaks, making it harder to understand. Now, a not very sharp person trying to do this would almost definitely go too far. When he got to a spot in his work that naturally called for a pause or a period, he would likely pack his characters closer together than usual at that point. If you look at the manuscript in this case, you'll easily find five instances of this unusual crowding. Taking this hint, I divided it like this:”

“‘A good glass in the Bishop’s hostel in the Devil’s seat—twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes—north-east and by north—main branch seventh limb east side—shoot from the left eye of the death’s-head—a bee-line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.’”

“‘A good drink in the Bishop’s hostel at the Devil’s seat—twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes—north-east and slightly north—main branch seventh limb on the east side—shoot from the left eye of the skull—a straight line from the tree through the shot fifty feet out.’”

“Even this division,” said I, “leaves me still in the dark.”

“Even this division,” I said, “still leaves me in the dark.”

“It left me also in the dark,” replied Legrand, “for a few days; during which I made diligent inquiry, in the neighborhood of Sullivan’s Island, for any building which went by the name of the ’Bishop’s Hotel’; for, of course, I dropped the obsolete word ’hostel.’ Gaining no information on the subject, I was on the point of extending my sphere of search, and proceeding in a more systematic manner, when one morning it entered into my head, quite suddenly, that this ’Bishop’s Hostel’ might have some reference to an old family, of the name of Bessop, which, time out of mind, had held possession of an ancient manor-house, about four miles to the northward of the island. I accordingly went[138] over to the plantation, and reinstituted my inquiries among the older negroes of the place. At length one of the most aged of the women said that she had heard of such a place as Bessop’s Castle, and thought that she could guide me to it, but that it was not a castle, nor a tavern, but a high rock.

“It also left me confused,” replied Legrand, “for a few days; during which I searched diligently around Sullivan’s Island for any building called the ‘Bishop’s Hotel’; since, of course, I dropped the outdated term ‘hostel.’ After finding no information on the topic, I was about to broaden my search and take a more organized approach, when one morning it suddenly occurred to me that this ‘Bishop’s Hostel’ might relate to an old family named Bessop, which, for as long as anyone could remember, had owned an old manor house about four miles north of the island. So, I went over to the plantation and resumed my inquiries among the older locals there. Eventually, one of the oldest women said that she had heard of a place called Bessop’s Castle, and she thought she could show me where it is, but that it was not a castle or an inn, but a high rock."

“I offered to pay her well for her trouble, and, after some demur, she consented to accompany me to the spot. We found it without much difficulty, when, dismissing her, I proceeded to examine the place. The ’castle’ consisted of an irregular assemblage of cliffs and rocks—one of the latter being quite remarkable for its height as well as for its insulated and artificial appearance. I clambered to its apex, and then felt much at a loss as to what should be next done.

“I offered to pay her well for her trouble, and after some hesitation, she agreed to come with me to the location. We found it without much difficulty, and after dismissing her, I began to examine the site. The 'castle' was an irregular collection of cliffs and rocks—one of the rocks stood out due to its height and its unique, artificial look. I climbed to the top of it and then felt unsure about what to do next.”

“While I was busied in reflection, my eyes fell on a narrow ledge in the eastern face of the rock, perhaps a yard below the summit upon which I stood. This ledge projected about eighteen inches, and was not more than a foot wide, while a niche in the cliff just above it gave it a rude resemblance to one of the hollow-backed chairs used by our ancestors. I made no doubt that here was the ’devil’s seat’ alluded to in the MS., and now I seemed to grasp the full secret of the riddle.

“While I was lost in thought, my eyes landed on a narrow ledge on the eastern side of the rock, maybe a yard below the top where I was standing. This ledge stuck out about eighteen inches and was barely a foot wide, while a recess in the cliff just above it made it look somewhat like one of those hollow-backed chairs from back in the day. I had no doubt that this was the 'devil's seat' mentioned in the manuscript, and I finally felt like I understood the entire mystery.”

“The ’good glass,’ I knew, could have reference to nothing but a telescope; for the word ’glass’ is rarely employed in any other sense by seamen. Now here, I at once saw, was a telescope to be used, and a definite point of view, admitting no variation, from which to use it. Nor did I hesitate to believe that the phrases, ’twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes,’ and ‘north-east and by north,’ were intended as directions for the levelling of the glass. Greatly excited by these discoveries, I hurried home, procured a telescope, and returned to the rock.

“The ‘good glass,’ I realized, could only refer to a telescope; because the term ‘glass’ is seldom used in any other way by sailors. So, I quickly understood that there was a telescope to be used, and a specific point of view, admitting no variation, from which to use it. I also believed that the phrases, ‘twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes,’ and ‘north-east and by north,’ were meant as instructions for leveling the telescope. Very excited by these findings, I rushed home, got a telescope, and went back to the rock.”

“I let myself down the ledge, and found that it was impossible to retain a seat on it unless in one particular position. This fact confirmed my preconceived idea. I proceeded to use the glass. Of course, the ’twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes’ could allude to nothing but elevation above the visible horizon, since the horizontal direction was clearly indicated by the words, ‘north-east and by north.’ This latter direction I at once established by means of a pocket-compass; then, pointing the glass as nearly at an angle of twenty-one degrees of elevation as I could do it by guess, I moved it cautiously up or down, until my attention was arrested by a circular rift or opening in the foliage of a large tree that overtopped its fellows in the distance. In the centre of this rift I perceived a white spot, but could not, at first, distinguish what it was. Adjusting the focus of the telescope, I again looked, and now made it out to be a human skull.

“I let myself down to the ledge and found that it was impossible to stay on it unless I positioned myself in a specific way. This confirmed what I had already thought. I decided to use the telescope. Obviously, the 'twenty-one degrees and thirteen minutes' could only refer to height above the visible horizon since the horizontal direction was clearly indicated by the words, ‘north-east and by north.’ I quickly confirmed this direction with a pocket compass; then, aiming the telescope at roughly a twenty-one-degree angle of elevation as best as I could guess, I moved it carefully up and down until something caught my attention—a circular opening in the leaves of a large tree that stood taller than the others in the distance. In the middle of this opening, I noticed a white spot but couldn’t immediately tell what it was. After adjusting the focus of the telescope, I looked again and realized it was a human skull.”

“On this discovery I was so sanguine as to consider the enigma solved; for the phrase ’main branch, seventh limb, east side,’ could refer only to the position of the skull on the tree, while ’shoot from the left eye of the death’s-head’ admitted, also, of but one interpretation, in regard to a search for buried treasure. I perceived that the design was to drop a bullet from the left eye of the skull, and that a bee-line, or, in other words, a straight line, drawn from the nearest point of the trunk through ’the shotì (or the spot where the bullet fell), and thence extended to a distance of fifty feet, would indicate a definite point—and beneath this point I thought it at least possible that a deposit of value lay concealed.”

“Upon this discovery, I was so optimistic that I thought I had solved the puzzle; the phrase 'main branch, seventh limb, east side' could only refer to the location of the skull on the tree, while 'shoot from the left eye of the death’s-head' also had just one interpretation regarding a search for buried treasure. I realized that the plan was to drop a bullet from the left eye of the skull, and a straight line drawn from the closest point of the trunk through 'the shot' (or the spot where the bullet landed), then extended out fifty feet, would point to a specific location—and I thought it was at least possible that something valuable was hidden there.”

“All this,” I said, “is exceedingly clear, and, although ingenious, still simple and explicit. When you left the Bishop’s Hotel, what then?”

“All this,” I said, “is really clear, and while it's clever, it's still straightforward and direct. When you left the Bishop’s Hotel, what happened next?”

“Why, having carefully taken the bearings of the tree, I turned homewards. The instant that I left ’the devil’s seat,’ however, the circular rift vanished; nor could I get a glimpse of it afterwards, turn as I would. What seems to me the chief ingenuity in this whole business, is the fact (for repeated experiment has convinced me it is a fact) that the circular opening in question is visible from no other attainable point of view than that afforded by the narrow ledge on the face of the rock.

“After carefully measuring the tree, I headed back home. The moment I stepped away from 'the devil’s seat,' the circular opening disappeared; I couldn’t see it again no matter how I turned. What strikes me as the most clever aspect of this whole situation is the fact (and repeated experiments have proven to me that it is a fact) that the circular opening can only be seen from the narrow ledge on the side of the rock.”

“In this expedition to the ’Bishop’s Hotel’ I had been attended by Jupiter, who had no doubt observed, for some weeks past, the abstraction of my demeanor, and took especial care not to leave me alone. But on the next day, getting up very early, I contrived to give him the slip, and went into the hills in search of the tree. After much toil I found it. When I came home at night my valet proposed to give me a flogging. With the rest of the adventure I believe you are as well acquainted as myself.”

“In this trip to the ‘Bishop’s Hotel,’ I had Jupiter with me, who had probably noticed my distracted behavior for the past few weeks and made sure not to leave me alone. But the next day, I managed to sneak away early in the morning and headed into the hills to find the tree. After a lot of effort, I finally located it. When I returned home that night, my valet suggested he should punish me. As for the rest of the adventure, I think you know it as well as I do.”

“I suppose,” said I, “you missed the spot, in the first attempt at digging, through Jupiter’s stupidity in letting the bug fall through the right instead of through the left eye of the skull.”

“I guess,” I said, “you missed the spot on the first try at digging because Jupiter was too stupid to let the bug fall through the left eye of the skull instead of the right.”

“Precisely. This mistake made a difference of about two inches and a half in the ’shot’—that is to say, in the position of the peg nearest the tree; and had the treasure been beneath the ’shot,’ the error would have been of little moment; but ’the shot,’ together with the nearest point of the tree, were merely two points for the establishment of a line of direction; of course the error, however trivial in the beginning, increased as we proceeded with the line, and, by the time we had gone fifty feet, threw us quite off the scent. But for my deep-seated convictions that treasure was here somewhere[141] actually buried, we might have had all our labor in vain.”

“Exactly. This mistake caused a difference of about two and a half inches in the ‘shot’—meaning, in the position of the peg closest to the tree; and if the treasure had been beneath the ‘shot,’ the error wouldn’t have been significant; but ‘the shot,’ along with the nearest point of the tree, were just two markers for establishing a line of direction; obviously, the error, though seemingly minor at first, grew as we continued with the line, and by the time we had gone fifty feet, it completely threw us off track. If it hadn’t been for my strong belief that treasure was buried here somewhere[141], we might have wasted all our effort.”

“I presume the fancy of the skull—of letting fall a bullet through the skull’s eye—was suggested to Kidd by the piratical flag. No doubt he felt a kind of poetical consistency in recovering his money through this ominous insignium.”

“I assume the idea of the skull—of dropping a bullet through the skull’s eye—was inspired by the pirate flag. I’m sure he felt a sort of poetic consistency in getting his money back in this dark way.”

“Perhaps so; still, I cannot help thinking that common-sense had quite as much to do with the matter as poetical consistency. To be visible from the Devil’s seat, it was necessary that the object, if small, should be white; and there is nothing like your human skull for retaining and even increasing its whiteness under exposure to all vicissitudes of weather.”

“Maybe that's true; still, I can’t help but think that common sense played just as big a role in this as poetic consistency. For it to be seen from the Devil’s seat, it was essential that the object, if small, be white; and nothing retains and even enhances its whiteness in all kinds of weather quite like a human skull.”

“But your grandiloquence, and your conduct in swinging the beetle—how excessively odd! I was sure you were mad. And why did you insist on letting fall the bug, instead of a bullet, from the skull?”

“But your grandiosity and your behavior when you swung the beetle—how incredibly strange! I was convinced you were crazy. And why did you insist on dropping the bug instead of a bullet from the skull?”

“Why, to be frank, I felt somewhat annoyed by your evident suspicions touching my sanity, and so resolved to punish you quietly, in my own way, by a little bit of sober mystification. For this reason I swung the beetle, and for this reason I let it fall from the tree. An observation of yours about its great weight suggested the latter idea.”

“Honestly, I felt a bit irritated by your obvious doubts about my sanity, so I decided to quietly get back at you in my own way with a little bit of sober confusion. That’s why I swung the beetle, and that’s why I let it drop from the tree. Your comment about its heavy weight gave me the idea to do that.”

“Yes, I perceive; and now there is only one point which puzzles me. What are we to make of the skeletons found in the hole?”

“Yes, I understand; and now there's just one thing that confuses me. What should we think about the skeletons found in the hole?”

“That is a question I am no more able to answer than yourself. There seems, however, only one plausible way of accounting for them—and yet it is dreadful to believe in such atrocity as my suggestion would imply. It is clear that Kidd—if Kidd indeed secreted this treasure, which I doubt not—it is clear that he must have had assistance in the labor. But, the worst of this labor[142] concluded, he may have thought it expedient to remove all participants in his secret. Perhaps a couple of blows with a mattock were sufficient, while his coadjutors were busy in the pit; perhaps it required a dozen—who shall tell?”

“That’s a question I can’t answer any better than you can. However, there seems to be only one reasonable explanation for them—and yet it’s horrifying to think about the kind of atrocity that my suggestion would imply. It’s clear that Kidd—if Kidd really hid this treasure, which I strongly believe he did—he must have had help with the work. But, after this labor was finished, he may have thought it necessary to eliminate everyone involved in his secret. Maybe just a couple of hits with a mattock were enough while his helpers were busy in the pit; or maybe it took a dozen—who can say?”


THE RANSOM OF RED CHIEF

BY

BY

O. Henry

O. Henry

This is a plot-story of the kind in which the American public delights. The reader enjoys the humor due to situation, hyperbole, satire, and astounding verbal liberties to which the writer is given; but he enjoys even more the sharp surprise that awaits him in the plot. He has prepared himself for a certain conclusion and finds himself entirely in the wrong. Nevertheless, he admits that the ending is not illogical nor out of harmony with the general tone. Bill and Sam subscribe themselves “Two Desperate Men,” but they are so characterized as to prepare us for their surrender of the boy on the father’s own terms.

This is a story that the American public loves. Readers get a kick out of the humor from situations, exaggerations, satire, and the incredible freedom the writer takes; but they enjoy even more the sharp twist that awaits them in the plot. They've anticipated a certain ending only to find they were completely mistaken. Still, they recognize that the conclusion makes sense and aligns with the overall tone. Bill and Sam call themselves "Two Desperate Men," but they're portrayed in a way that leads us to expect their handover of the boy on the father's terms.

It is interesting to know that O. Henry himself put slight value upon local color. “People say that I know New York well!” he says. “But change Twenty-third Street to Main Street, rub out the Flatiron Building and put in the Town Hall. Then the story will fit just as truly elsewhere. At least, I hope that is the case with what I write. So long as your story is true to life, the mere change of local color will set it in the East, West, South, or North. The characters in ’The Arabian Nights’ parade up and down Broadway at midday, or Main Street in Dallas, Texas.”

It’s interesting to note that O. Henry himself placed little value on local color. “People say that I know New York well!” he says. “But change Twenty-third Street to Main Street, erase the Flatiron Building and put in the Town Hall. Then the story can fit just as well anywhere else. At least, that’s what I hope for with my writing. As long as your story is true to life, simply changing the local setting will place it in the East, West, South, or North. The characters in ‘The Arabian Nights’ could stroll up and down Broadway at midday, or Main Street in Dallas, Texas.”

THE RANSOM OF RED CHIEF[11]

THE RANSOM OF RED CHIEF[11]

It looked like a good thing: but wait till I tell you. “We were down South, in Alabama—Bill Driscoll and myself—when this kidnapping idea struck us. It was, as Bill afterward expressed it, “during a moment of temporary mental apparition”; but we didn’t find that out till later.

It seemed like a good idea, but just wait until I explain. "We were in the South, in Alabama—Bill Driscoll and I—when the idea of kidnapping hit us. It was, as Bill later put it, 'during a moment of temporary craziness'; but we only found that out later."

There was a town down there, as flat as a flannel-cake, and called Summit, of course. It contained inhabitants of as undeleterious and self-satisfied a class of peasantry as ever clustered around a Maypole.

There was a town down there, as flat as a pancake, and called Summit, of course. It was home to a group of simple, content farmers as untroubled and satisfied as any that ever gathered around a Maypole.

Bill and me had a joint capital of about six hundred dollars, and we needed, just two thousand dollars more to pull off a fraudulent town-lot scheme in Western Illinois with. We talked it over on the front steps of the hotel. Philoprogenitiveness, says we, is strong in semirural communities; therefore, and for other reasons, a kidnapping project ought to do better there than in the radius of newspapers that send reporters out in plain clothes to stir up talk about such things. We knew that Summit couldn’t get after us with anything stronger than constables and, maybe, some lackadaisical bloodhounds and a diatribe or two in the Weekly Farmers’ Budget. So, it looked good.

Bill and I had a combined capital of about six hundred dollars, and we needed just two thousand more to pull off a fraudulent land scheme in Western Illinois. We discussed it on the front steps of the hotel. We thought that family-oriented values are strong in semi-rural communities; therefore, for that reason and others, a kidnapping project should be more successful there than in areas covered by newspapers that send reporters out in plain clothes to stir up gossip about such things. We knew that Summit wouldn’t be able to go after us with anything more than constables and maybe a few lazy bloodhounds, along with a rant or two in the Weekly Farmers’ Budget. So, it seemed promising.

We selected for our victim the only child of a prominent citizen named Ebenezer Dorset. The father was respectable and tight, a mortgage fancier and a stern, upright collection-plate passer and forecloser. The kid was a boy of ten, with bas-relief freckles, and hair the color of[146] the cover of the magazine you buy at the news-stand when you want to catch a train. Bill and me figured that Ebenezer would melt down for a ransom of two thousand dollars to a cent. But wait till I tell you.

We picked as our target the only child of a well-known citizen named Ebenezer Dorset. The father was respected and frugal, a mortgage broker, and a strict collection-plate passer and foreclosure specialist. The kid was a ten-year-old boy, covered in freckles, with hair the color of[146] the magazine you grab at the newsstand when you're rushing to catch a train. Bill and I figured that Ebenezer would pay a ransom of two thousand dollars without hesitation. But hold on until I tell you.

About two miles from Summit was a little mountain, covered with a dense cedar brake. On the rear elevation of this mountain was a cave. There we stored provisions.

About two miles from Summit was a small mountain, covered with thick cedar trees. At the back of this mountain was a cave. That's where we kept our supplies.

One evening after sundown, we drove in a buggy past old Dorset’s house. The kid was in the street, throwing rocks at a kitten on the opposite fence.

One evening after sunset, we drove in a buggy past old Dorset’s house. The kid was in the street, throwing rocks at a kitten on the other side of the fence.

“Hey, little boy!” says Bill, “would you like to have a bag of candy and a nice ride?”

“Hey, kid!” Bill says, “do you want a bag of candy and a fun ride?”

The boy catches Bill neatly in the eye with a piece of brick.

The boy hits Bill right in the eye with a brick.

“That will cost the old man an extra five hundred dollars,” says Bill, climbing over the wheel.

"That'll set the old man back an extra five hundred bucks," says Bill, getting behind the wheel.

That boy put up a fight like a welter-weight cinnamon bear; but, at last, we got him down in the bottom of the buggy and drove away. We took him up to the cave, and I hitched the horse in the cedar brake. After dark I drove the buggy to the little village, three miles away, where we had hired it, and walked back to the mountain.

That boy fought like a tough cinnamon bear, but eventually, we got him settled at the bottom of the buggy and drove off. We took him up to the cave, and I tied the horse in the cedar grove. After dark, I drove the buggy to the nearby village, three miles away, where we had rented it, and walked back to the mountain.

Bill was pasting court-plaster over the scratches and bruises on his features. There was a fire burning behind the big rock at the entrance of the cave, and the boy was watching a pot of boiling coffee, with two buzzard tail-feathers stuck in his red hair. He points a stick at me when I come up, and says:

Bill was sticking bandages on the scratches and bruises on his face. There was a fire burning behind the big rock at the cave entrance, and the boy was watching a pot of boiling coffee, with two buzzard tail feathers stuck in his red hair. He points a stick at me when I approach and says:

“Ha! cursed paleface, do you dare to enter the camp of Red Chief, the terror of the plains?”

“Ha! cursed white man, do you dare to enter the camp of Red Chief, the fear of the plains?”

“He’s all right now,” says Bill, rolling up his trousers and examining some bruises on his shins. “We’re playing Indian. We’re making Buffalo Bill’s show look[147] like magic-lantern views of Palestine in the town hall. I’m Old Hank, the Trapper, Red Chief’s captive, and I’m to be scalped at daybreak. By Geronimo! that kid can kick hard.”

“ He’s doing fine now,” says Bill, rolling up his pants and checking out some bruises on his shins. “We’re playing Indian. We’re making Buffalo Bill’s show look[147] like magic-lantern slides of Palestine in the town hall. I’m Old Hank, the Trapper, Red Chief’s prisoner, and I’m going to be scalped at sunrise. By Geronimo! that kid can kick hard.”

Yes, sir, that boy seemed to be having the time of his life. The fun of camping out in a cave had made him forget that he was a captive himself. He immediately christened me Snake-eye, the Spy, and announced that, when his braves returned from the warpath, I was to be broiled at the stake at the rising of the sun.

Yes, sir, that boy looked like he was having the time of his life. The excitement of camping out in a cave made him forget that he was a prisoner too. He quickly named me Snake-eye, the Spy, and declared that when his warriors came back from the battlefield, I was going to be roasted at the stake at sunrise.

Then we had supper; and he filled his mouth full of bacon and bread and gravy, and began to talk. He made a during-dinner speech something like this:

Then we had dinner; and he stuffed his mouth with bacon, bread, and gravy, and started to talk. He gave a speech during dinner that went something like this:

“I like this fine. I never camped out before; but I had a pet ’possum once, and I was nine last birthday. I hate to go to school. Rats ate up sixteen of Jimmy Talbot’s aunt’s speckled hen’s eggs. Are there any real Indians in these woods? I want some more gravy. Does the trees moving make the wind blow? We had five puppies. What makes your nose so red, Hank? My father has lots of money. Are the stars hot? I whipped Ed Walker twice, Saturday. I don’t like girls. You dassent catch toads unless with a string. Do oxen make any noise? Why are oranges round? Have you got beds to sleep on in this cave? Amos Murray has got six toes. A parrot can talk, but a monkey or a fish can’t. How many does it take to make twelve?”

“I like this a lot. I’ve never camped out before, but I had a pet possum once, and I turned nine last birthday. I hate going to school. Rats ate sixteen of Jimmy Talbot’s aunt’s speckled hen’s eggs. Are there any real Indians in these woods? I want more gravy. Do the trees moving make the wind blow? We had five puppies. What makes your nose so red, Hank? My dad has a lot of money. Are stars hot? I beat Ed Walker twice on Saturday. I don’t like girls. You can’t catch toads unless you use a string. Do oxen make any noise? Why are oranges round? Do you have beds to sleep on in this cave? Amos Murray has six toes. A parrot can talk, but a monkey or a fish can’t. How many does it take to make twelve?”

Every few minutes he would remember that he was a pesky redskin, and pick up his stick rifle and tip-toe to the mouth of the cave to rubber for the scouts of the hated paleface. Now and then he would let out a war-whoop that made Old Hank the Trapper, shiver. That boy had Bill terrorized from the start.

Every few minutes, he would remember that he was a troublesome Native American and would pick up his stick rifle, tip-toeing to the entrance of the cave to look out for the scouts of the despised white men. Occasionally, he would let out a war whoop that made Old Hank the Trapper shiver. That boy had Bill scared from the very beginning.

“Red Chief,” says I to the kid, “would you like to go home?”

“Red Chief,” I said to the kid, “do you want to go home?”

“Aw, what for?” says he. “I don’t have any fun at home. I hate to go to school. I like to camp out. You won’t take me back home again, Snake-eye, will you?”

“Aw, what for?” he says. “I don’t have any fun at home. I hate going to school. I like to camp out. You’re not going to take me back home again, Snake-eye, are you?”

“Not right away,” says I. “We’ll stay here in the cave a while.”

“Not right away,” I said. “We’ll stay here in the cave for a bit.”

“All right!” says he. “That’ll be fine. I never had such fun in all my life.”

“All right!” he says. “That sounds great. I've never had so much fun in my whole life.”

We went to bed about eleven o ’clock. We spread down some wide blankets and quilts and put Red Chief between us. We weren’t afraid he’d run away. He kept us awake for three hours, jumping up and reaching for his rifle and screeching: “Hist! pard,” in mine and Bill’s ears, as the fancied crackle of a twig or the rustle of a leaf revealed to his young imagination the stealthy approach of the outlaw band. At last, I fell into a troubled sleep, and dreamed that I had been kidnapped and chained to a tree by a ferocious pirate with red hair.

We went to bed around eleven o'clock. We laid out some big blankets and quilts and put Red Chief between us. We weren't worried he’d run away. He kept us up for three hours, jumping up and reaching for his rifle and yelling, “Hey! buddy,” in mine and Bill’s ears, as the imagined sound of a twig snapping or a leaf rustling suggested to his young mind the sneaky approach of an outlaw gang. Finally, I drifted into a restless sleep and dreamed that I had been kidnapped and chained to a tree by a fierce pirate with red hair.

Just at daybreak, I was awakened by a series of awful screams from Bill. They weren’t yells, or howls, or shouts, or whoops, or yawps, such as you’d expect from a manly set of vocal organs—they were simply indecent, terrifying, humiliating screams, such as women emit when they see ghosts or caterpillars. It’s an awful thing to hear a strong, desperate, fat man scream incontinently in a cave at daybreak.

Just at dawn, I was awakened by a series of terrible screams from Bill. They weren’t yells, howls, shouts, or whoops like you’d expect from a manly voice—they were just indecent, terrifying, and humiliating screams, like the ones women make when they see ghosts or caterpillars. It’s awful to hear a strong, desperate, overweight man scream uncontrollably in a cave at dawn.

I jumped up to see what the matter was. Red Chief was sitting on Bill’s chest, with one hand twined in Bill’s hair. In the other he had the sharp case-knife we used for slicing bacon; and he was industriously and realistically trying to take Bill’s scalp, according to the sentence that had been pronounced upon him the evening before.

I jumped up to see what was going on. Red Chief was sitting on Bill’s chest, one hand tangled in Bill’s hair. In the other hand, he was holding the sharp knife we used for cutting bacon, and he was seriously and realistically trying to take Bill’s scalp, following the sentence that had been handed down the night before.

I got the knife away from the kid and made him lie down again. But, from that moment, Bill’s spirit was[149] broken. He laid down on his side of the bed, but he never closed an eye again in sleep as long as that boy was with us. I dozed off for a while, but along toward sun-up I remembered that Red Chief had said I was to be burned at the stake at the rising of the sun. I wasn’t nervous or afraid; but I sat up and lit my pipe and leaned against a rock.

I took the knife away from the kid and made him lie down again. But, from that moment on, Bill's spirit was[149] broken. He lay on his side of the bed, but he never slept with his eyes closed again as long as that boy was with us. I dozed off for a bit, but as dawn approached, I remembered that Red Chief had said I was going to be burned at the stake when the sun came up. I wasn't nervous or scared; I just sat up, lit my pipe, and leaned against a rock.

“What you getting up so soon for, Sam?” asked Bill.

“What are you waking up so early for, Sam?” asked Bill.

“Me?” says I. “Oh, I got a kind of a pain in my shoulder. I thought sitting up would rest it.”

“Me?” I said. “Oh, I have a bit of a pain in my shoulder. I thought sitting up would help it.”

“You’re a liar!” says Bill. “You’re afraid. You was to be burned at sunrise, and you was afraid he’d do it. And he would, too, if he could find a match. Ain’t it awful, Sam? Do you think anybody will pay out money to get a little imp like that back home?”

“You're a liar!” says Bill. “You're scared. You were supposed to be burned at sunrise, and you were scared he’d actually do it. And he would, too, if he could find a match. Isn’t that terrible, Sam? Do you think anyone will spend money to bring a little brat like that back home?”

“Sure,” said I. “A rowdy kid like that is just the kind that parents dote on. Now, you and the Chief get up and cook breakfast, while I go up on the top of this mountain and reconnoitre.”

“Sure,” I said. “A loud kid like that is exactly the type parents spoil. Now you and the Chief get up and make breakfast while I head up to the top of this mountain to scout around.”

I went up on the peak of the little mountain and ran my eye over the contiguous vicinity. Over toward Summit I expected to see the sturdy yeomanry of the village armed with scythes and pitchforks beating the countryside for the dastardly kidnappers. But what I saw was a peaceful landscape dotted with one man ploughing with a dun mule. Nobody was dragging the creek; no couriers dashed hither and yon, bringing tidings of no news to the distracted parents. There was a sylvan attitude of somnolent sleepiness pervading that section of the external outward surface of Alabama that lay exposed to my view. “Perhaps,” says I to myself, “it has not yet been discovered that the wolves have borne away the tender lambkin from the fold. Heaven[150] help the wolves!” says I, and I went down the mountain to breakfast.

I climbed to the top of the small mountain and looked over the surrounding area. Toward Summit, I expected to see the strong farmers from the village, armed with scythes and pitchforks, searching the countryside for the cowardly kidnappers. But what I saw was a peaceful landscape with just one man plowing with a brown mule. No one was dragging the creek; no couriers were rushing around, bringing news of nothing to the anxious parents. There was a soothing sense of drowsy calm hanging over that part of Alabama that was in my sight. “Maybe,” I thought to myself, “they haven’t realized yet that the wolves have taken the young lamb from the fold. God help the wolves!” I said, and then I went down the mountain to have breakfast.

When I got to the cave I found Bill backed up against the side of it, breathing hard, and the boy threatening to smash him with a rock half as big as a cocoanut.

When I reached the cave, I saw Bill pressed against the side, breathing heavily, and the boy threatening to smash him with a rock that was about half the size of a coconut.

“He put a red-hot boiled potato down my back,” explained Bill, “and then mashed it with his foot; and I boxed his ears. Have you got a gun about you, Sam?”

“He put a steaming hot boiled potato down my back,” explained Bill, “and then smashed it with his foot; and I slapped his ears. Do you have a gun with you, Sam?”

I took the rock away from the boy and kind of patched up the argument. “I’ll fix you,” says the kid to Bill. “No man ever yet struck the Red Chief but what he got paid for it. You better beware!”

I took the rock from the kid and kinda smoothed over the fight. “I’ll get you back,” the kid said to Bill. “No one has ever hit the Red Chief without getting something in return. You should watch out!”

After breakfast the kid takes a piece of leather with strings wrapped around it out of his pocket and goes outside the cave unwinding it.

After breakfast, the kid pulls a piece of leather with strings wrapped around it out of his pocket and steps outside the cave to unravel it.

“What’s he up to now?” says Bill, anxiously. “You don’t think he’ll run away, do you, Sam?”

“What’s he doing now?” Bill says anxiously. “You don’t think he’s going to run away, do you, Sam?”

“No fear of it,” says I. “He don’t seem to be much of a home body. But we’ve got to fix up some plan about the ransom. There don’t seem to be much excitement around Summit on account of his disappearance; but maybe they haven’t realized yet that he’s gone. His folks may think he’s spending the night with Aunt Jane or one of the neighbors. Anyhow, he’ll be missed to-day. To-night we must get a message to his father demanding the two thousand dollars for his return.”

“No worries about that,” I said. “He doesn’t seem to be the type to stick around home. But we need to come up with a plan for the ransom. There doesn’t seem to be much buzz in Summit about his disappearance; maybe they just haven’t figured out that he’s missing yet. His family might think he’s just spending the night with Aunt Jane or one of the neighbors. Either way, he’s going to be missed today. Tonight, we need to send a message to his dad asking for two thousand dollars for his return.”

Just then we heard a kind of war-whoop, such as David might have emitted when he knocked out the champion Goliath. It was a sling that Red Chief had pulled out of his pocket, and he was whirling it around his head.

Just then, we heard a kind of loud shout, like the one David might have let out when he took down the champion Goliath. It was a slingshot that Red Chief had pulled out of his pocket, and he was swinging it around his head.

I dodged, and heard a heavy thud and a kind of a sigh from Bill, like a horse gives out when you take his saddle off. A niggerhead rock the size of an egg had[151] caught Bill just behind his left ear. He loosened himself all over and fell in the fire across the frying pan of hot water for washing the dishes. I dragged him out and poured cold water on his head for half an hour.

I dodged and heard a heavy thud followed by a sigh from Bill, like the sound a horse makes when you take off its saddle. A rock the size of an egg had[151] hit Bill just behind his left ear. He relaxed and fell into the fire, landing across the frying pan of hot water meant for washing the dishes. I pulled him out and poured cold water on his head for half an hour.

By and by, Bill sits up and feels behind his ear and says: “Sam, do you know who my favorite Biblical character is?”

By and by, Bill sits up and feels behind his ear and says: “Sam, do you know who my favorite Bible character is?”

“Take it easy,” says I. “You’ll come to your senses presently.”

“Take it easy,” I say. “You'll come to your senses soon.”

“King Herod,” says he. “You won’t go away and leave me here alone, will you, Sam?”

“King Herod,” he says. “You’re not going to leave me here all by myself, are you, Sam?”

I went out and caught that boy and shook him until his freckles rattled.

I went out and grabbed that kid and shook him until his freckles jiggled.

“If you don’t behave,” says I, “I’ll take you straight home. Now, are you going to be good, or not?”

“If you don’t behave,” I say, “I’ll take you straight home. Now, are you going to be good or not?”

“I was only funning,” says he sullenly. “I didn’t mean to hurt Old Hank. But what did he hit me for? I’ll behave, Snake-eye, if you won’t send me home, and if you’ll let me play the Black Scout to-day.”

“I was just joking,” he says sullenly. “I didn’t mean to hurt Old Hank. But why did he hit me? I’ll be good, Snake-eye, if you don’t send me home, and if you let me play the Black Scout today.”

“I don’t know the game,” says I. “That’s for you and Mr. Bill to decide. He’s your playmate for the day. I’m going away for a while, on business. Now, you come in and make friends with him and say you are sorry for hurting him, or home you go, at once.”

“I don’t know the game,” I say. “That’s up to you and Mr. Bill to figure out. He’s your playmate for the day. I’m leaving for a bit on business. Now, go in, befriend him, and apologize for hurting him, or you can head home right now.”

I made him and Bill shake hands, and then I took Bill aside and told him I was going to Poplar Cove, a little village three miles from the cave, and find out what I could about how the kidnapping had been regarded in Summit. Also, I thought it best to send a peremptory letter to old man Dorset that day, demanding the ransom and dictating how it should be paid.

I made him and Bill shake hands, and then I pulled Bill aside and told him I was heading to Poplar Cove, a small village three miles from the cave, to see what I could find out about how the kidnapping was viewed in Summit. I also thought it was best to send a firm letter to old man Dorset that day, demanding the ransom and outlining how it should be paid.

“You know, Sam,” says Bill, “I’ve stood by you without batting an eye in earthquakes, fire, and flood—in[152] poker games, dynamite outrages, police raids, train robberies, and cyclones. I never lost my nerve yet till we kidnapped that two-legged skyrocket of a kid. He’s got me going. You won’t leave me long with him, will you, Sam?”

“You know, Sam,” Bill says, “I’ve stood by you without flinching through earthquakes, fires, and floods—in[152] poker games, dynamite explosions, police raids, train robberies, and storms. I never lost my nerve until we kidnapped that two-legged troublemaker of a kid. He’s got me on edge. You won’t leave me alone with him for too long, will you, Sam?”

“I’ll be back some time this afternoon,” says I. “You must keep the boy amused and quiet till I return. And now we’ll write the letter to old Dorset.”

“I’ll be back sometime this afternoon,” I say. “You need to keep the boy entertained and quiet until I get back. Now, let’s write the letter to old Dorset.”

Bill and I got paper and pencil and worked on the letter while Red Chief, with a blanket wrapped around him, strutted up and down, guarding the mouth of the cave. Bill begged me tearfully to make the ransom fifteen hundred dollars instead of two thousand. “I ain’t attempting,” says he, “to decry the celebrated moral aspect of parental affection, but we’re dealing with humans, and it ain’t human for anybody to give up two thousand dollars for that forty-pound chunk of freckled wildcat. I’m willing to take a chance at fifteen hundred dollars. You can charge the difference up to me.”

Bill and I grabbed some paper and a pencil and started working on the letter while Red Chief, wrapped in a blanket, proudly paced back and forth, keeping watch at the cave entrance. Bill pleaded with me, almost in tears, to lower the ransom to fifteen hundred dollars instead of two thousand. “I’m not trying,” he said, “to undermine the well-known moral value of parental love, but we’re talking about people here, and it’s not reasonable for anyone to shell out two thousand dollars for that forty-pound wild kid. I’m willing to take my chances at fifteen hundred. You can blame the difference on me.”

So, to relieve Bill, I acceded, and we collaborated a letter that ran this way:

So, to help Bill out, I agreed, and we worked together on a letter that went like this:

Ebenezer Dorset, Esq.:

Ebenezer Dorset, Esq.:”

“We have your boy concealed in a place far from Summit. It is useless for you or the most skillful detectives to attempt to find him. Absolutely, the only terms on which you can have him restored to you are these: We demand fifteen hundred dollars in large bills for his return; the money to be left at midnight to-night at the same spot and in the same box as your reply—as hereinafter described. If you agree to these terms, send your answer in writing by a solitary messenger to-night at half-past eight o’clock. After crossing Owl Creek, on the road to Poplar Cove, there are three large trees about a hundred yards apart, close to the fence of the wheat field on the right-hand side. At the bottom of the fence-post, opposite the third tree, will be found a small pasteboard box.

“We have your son hidden in a place far from Summit. It's pointless for you or even the best detectives to try to find him. The only way you can get him back is like this: We require fifteen hundred dollars in large bills for his return; the money needs to be left at midnight tonight at the same location and in the same box as your response—as described below. If you agree to these terms, send your written answer with a single messenger tonight at 8:30 PM. After crossing Owl Creek, on the road to Poplar Cove, there are three large trees about a hundred yards apart, next to the fence of the wheat field on your right. At the bottom of the fence post, across from the third tree, you'll find a small cardboard box."

“The messenger will place the answer in this box and return immediately to Summit.

“The messenger will put the answer in this box and go back straight to Summit.

“If you attempt any treachery or fail to comply with our demand as stated, you will never see your boy again.

“If you try any tricks or don’t comply with our demand as we've stated, you will never see your boy again.

“If you pay the money as demanded, he will be returned to you safe and well within three hours. These terms are final, and if you do not accede to them no further communication will be attempted.

“If you pay the amount requested, he will be brought back to you safe and sound within three hours. These conditions are non-negotiable, and if you do not agree to them, no further contact will be made."

Two Desperate Men.

“Two Desperate Men.”

I addressed this letter to Dorset, and put it in my pocket. As I was about to start, the kid comes up to me and says:

I put this letter in my pocket addressed to Dorset. Just as I was about to leave, the kid came up to me and said:

“Aw, Snake-eye, you said I could play the Black Scout while you was gone.”

“Aw, Snake-eye, you said I could be the Black Scout while you were gone.”

“Play it, of course,” says I. “Mr. Bill will play with you. What kind of a game is it?”

“Of course, play it,” I say. “Mr. Bill will join you. What kind of game is it?”

“I’m the Black Scout,” says Red Chief, “and I have to ride to the stockade to warn the settlers that the Indians are coming. I’m tired of playing Indian myself. I want to be the Black Scout.”

“I’m the Black Scout,” says Red Chief, “and I have to ride to the stockade to warn the settlers that the Indians are coming. I’m done playing Indian myself. I want to be the Black Scout.”

“All right.” says I. “It sounds harmless to me. I guess Mr. Bill will help you foil the pesky savages.”

“All right,” I said. “That sounds harmless to me. I guess Mr. Bill will help you deal with the annoying savages.”

“What am I to do?” asks Bill, looking at the kid suspiciously.

“What should I do?” Bill asks, eyeing the kid suspiciously.

“You are the hoss,” says Black Scout. “Get down on your hands and knees. How can I ride to the stockade without a hoss?”

“You're the horse,” says Black Scout. “Get down on your hands and knees. How am I supposed to ride to the stockade without a horse?”

“You’d better keep him interested,” said I, “till we get the scheme going. Loosen up.”

“You should keep him engaged,” I said, “until we get the plan underway. Relax a bit.”

Bill gets down on his all fours, and a look comes in his eye like a rabbit’s when you catch it in a trap.

Bill drops down on all fours, and a look comes into his eye like a rabbit’s when it gets caught in a trap.

“How far is it to the stockade, kid?” he asks, in a husky manner of voice.

“How far is it to the stockade, kid?” he asks, in a husky voice.

“Ninety miles,” says the Black Scout. “And you have to hump yourself to get there on time. Whoa, now!”

“Ninety miles,” says the Black Scout. “And you have to carry yourself to get there on time. Whoa, now!”

The Black Scout jumps on Bill’s back and digs his heels in his side.

The Black Scout leaps onto Bill’s back and digs his heels into his side.

“For Heaven’s sake,” says Bill, “hurry back, Sam, as soon as you can. I wish we hadn’t made the ransom more than a thousand. Say, you quit kicking me or I’ll get up and warm you good.”

“For Heaven’s sake,” Bill says, “hurry back, Sam, as soon as you can. I wish we hadn’t set the ransom at more than a thousand. Come on, stop kicking me or I’ll get up and give you a good beating.”

I walked over to Poplar Cove and sat around the post-office and store, talking with the chawbacons that came in to trade. One whiskerando says that he hears Summit is all upset on account of Elder Ebenezer Dorset’s boy having been lost or stolen. That was all I wanted to know. I bought some smoking tobacco, referred casually to the price of black-eyed peas, posted my letter surreptitiously, and came away. The postmaster said the mail-carrier would come by in an hour to take the mail on to Summit.

I walked over to Poplar Cove and hung around the post office and store, chatting with the locals who came in to shop. One guy mentioned that he heard Summit is all upset because Elder Ebenezer Dorset’s son has gone missing. That was all I needed to know. I bought some smoking tobacco, casually asked about the price of black-eyed peas, secretly posted my letter, and left. The postmaster said the mail carrier would come by in an hour to take the mail to Summit.

When I got back to the cave Bill and the boy were not to be found. I explored the vicinity of the cave, and risked a yodel or two, but there was no response.

When I returned to the cave, Bill and the boy were nowhere to be found. I searched the area around the cave and even yelled out a couple of times, but there was no reply.

So I lighted my pipe and sat down on a mossy bank to await developments.

So I lit my pipe and sat down on a mossy bank to wait for things to happen.

In about half an hour I heard the bushes rustle, and Bill wabbled out into the little glade in front of the cave. Behind him was the kid, stepping softly like a scout, with a broad grin on his face. Bill stopped, took off his hat, and wiped his face with a red handkerchief. The kid stopped about eight feet behind him.

In about half an hour, I heard the bushes rustling, and Bill stumbled out into the small clearing in front of the cave. Right behind him was the kid, walking quietly like a scout, grinning widely. Bill stopped, removed his hat, and wiped his forehead with a red handkerchief. The kid paused about eight feet behind him.

“Sam,” says Bill, “I suppose you’ll think I’m a renegade, but I couldn’t help it. I’m a grown person with masculine proclivities and habits of self-defence, but there is a time when all systems of egotism and predominance fail. The boy is gone. I have sent him home. All is off. There was martyrs in old times,” goes on Bill, “that suffered death rather than give up the particular graft they enjoyed. None of ’em ever was[155] subjugated to such supernatural tortures as I have been. I tried to be faithful to our articles of depredation; but there came a limit.”

“Sam,” says Bill, “I guess you’ll think I'm a traitor, but I couldn’t help it. I’m an adult with masculine instincts and self-defense habits, but there comes a time when all forms of egotism and control break down. The kid is gone. I’ve sent him home. It’s all over. There were martyrs in the past,” Bill continues, “who chose death over giving up the specific benefits they had. None of them ever faced such supernatural torments as I have. I tried to stick to our agreements, but there was a limit.”

“What’s the trouble, Bill?” I asks him.

“What’s the issue, Bill?” I ask him.

“I was rode,” says Bill, “the ninety miles to the stockade, not barring an inch. Then, when the settlers was rescued, I was given oats. Sand ain’t a palatable substitute. And then, for an hour I had to try to explain to him why there was nothin’ in holes, how a road can run both ways, and what makes the grass green. I tell you, Sam, a human can only stand so much. I takes him by the neck of his clothes and drags him down the mountain. On the way he kicks my legs black-and-blue from the knees down; and I’ve got to have two or three bites on my thumb and hand cauterized.

“I rode,” says Bill, “the ninety miles to the stockade, not skipping a single inch. Then, when the settlers were rescued, I was given oats. Sand isn’t a tasty alternative. And then, for an hour, I had to try to explain to him why there was nothing in holes, how a road can go both ways, and what makes the grass green. I tell you, Sam, a person can only take so much. I grab him by the collar and drag him down the mountain. Along the way, he kicks my legs black-and-blue from the knees down; and I have to get two or three bites on my thumb and hand cauterized.

“But he’s gone”—continues Bill—“gone home. I showed him the road to Summit and kicked him about eight feet nearer there at one kick. I’m sorry we lose the ransom; but it was either that or Bill Driscoll to the madhouse.”

“But he’s gone,” Bill continues, “gone home. I showed him the way to Summit and kicked him about eight feet closer there in one kick. I’m sorry we’re losing the ransom, but it was either that or Bill Driscoll to the insane asylum.”

Bill is puffing and blowing, but there is a look of ineffable peace and growing content on his rose-pink features.

Bill is panting and huffing, but there's a look of indescribable peace and increasing contentment on his rosy face.

“Bill,” says I, “there isn’t any heart disease in your family, is there?”

“Bill,” I said, “there isn't any heart disease in your family, is there?”

“No,” says Bill, “nothing chronic except malaria and accidents. Why?”

“No,” Bill replies, “nothing serious except malaria and accidents. Why?”

“Then you might turn around,” says I, “and have a look behind you.”

“Then you might turn around,” I said, “and take a look behind you.”

Bill turns and sees the boy, and loses his complexion and sits down plump on the ground and begins to pluck aimlessly at grass and little sticks. For an hour I was afraid for his mind. And then I told him that my scheme was to put the whole job through immediately[156] and that we would get the ransom and be off with it by midnight if old Dorset fell in with our proposition. So Bill braced up enough to give the kid a weak sort of a smile and a promise to play the Russian in a Japanese war with him as soon as he felt a little better.

Bill turns and sees the boy, and loses his color, then sits down hard on the ground and starts picking at the grass and little sticks aimlessly. For an hour, I worried about his state of mind. Then I told him my plan was to wrap everything up right away[156] and that we would get the ransom and be out of here by midnight if old Dorset agreed to our proposal. So Bill managed to muster a weak smile for the kid and promised to play the Russian in a Japanese war with him as soon as he felt a bit better.

I had a scheme for collecting that ransom without danger of being caught by counterplots that ought to commend itself to professional kidnappers. The tree under which the answer was to be left—and the money later on—was close to the road fence with big, bare fields on all sides. If a gang of constables should be watching for any one to come for the note, they could see him a long way off crossing the fields or in the road. But no, sirree! At half-past eight I was up in that tree as well hidden as a tree toad, waiting for the messenger to arrive.

I had a plan to collect that ransom without the risk of getting caught by any counter-schemes that should appeal to professional kidnappers. The tree where the response was supposed to be left—and the money later—was right by the road fence with wide, empty fields all around. If a group of police officers were watching for someone to come for the note, they could see them from far away crossing the fields or down the road. But no way! At eight-thirty, I was up in that tree, as hidden as a tree frog, waiting for the messenger to show up.

Exactly on time, a half-grown boy rides up the road on a bicycle, locates the pasteboard box at the foot of the fence-post, slips a folded piece of paper into it, and pedals away again back toward Summit.

Exactly on time, a teenage boy rides up the road on a bicycle, finds the cardboard box at the base of the fence post, puts a folded piece of paper inside it, and pedals away again toward Summit.

I waited an hour and then concluded the thing was square. I slid down the tree, got the note, slipped along the fence till I struck the woods, and was back at the cave in another half an hour. I opened the note, got near the lantern, and read it to Bill. It was written with a pen in a crabbed hand, and the sum and substance of it was this:

I waited for an hour and then figured everything was fine. I climbed down the tree, grabbed the note, sneaked along the fence until I reached the woods, and made it back to the cave in another half hour. I opened the note, got close to the lantern, and read it to Bill. It was written with a pen in a messy handwriting, and the main point of it was this:

Two Desperate Men.

Two Desperate Guys.

Gentlemen: I received your letter to-day by post, in regard to the ransom you ask for the return of my son. I think you are a little high in your demands, and I hereby make you a counter-proposition, which I am inclined to believe you will accept. You bring Johnny home and pay me two hundred and fifty dollars in cash, and I agree to take him off your hands. You had better come at night, for the neighbors believe he is lost, and I couldn’t[157] be responsible for what they would do to anybody they saw bringing him back.

Gentlemen: I got your letter today about the ransom you're asking for my son’s return. I think your demands are a bit high, so I'm making you a counter-offer that I believe you may accept. You bring Johnny home and pay me two hundred and fifty dollars in cash, and I’ll agree to take him off your hands. You’d better come at night because the neighbors think he’s lost, and I can’t[157] be responsible for what they might do to anyone they see bringing him back.”

Very respectfully,

With all due respect,

Ebenezer Dorset.”

“Ebenezer Dorset.”

“Great pirates of Penzance!” says I; “of all the impudent——”

“Great pirates of Penzance!” I say; “of all the rude——”

But I glanced at Bill, and hesitated. He had the most appealing look in his eyes I ever saw on the face of a dumb or a talking brute.

But I looked at Bill and paused. He had the most charming look in his eyes that I’ve ever seen on the face of a dumb animal or a talking beast.

“Sam,” says he, “what’s two hundred and fifty dollars, after all? We’ve got the money. One more night of this kid will send me to a bed in Bedlam. Besides being a thorough gentleman, I think Mr. Dorset is a spendthrift for making us such a liberal offer. You ain’t going to let the chance go, are you?”

“Sam,” he says, “what’s two hundred and fifty dollars, really? We have the money. One more night with this kid is going to drive me crazy. Besides being a complete gentleman, I think Mr. Dorset is foolish for making us such a generous offer. You’re not going to pass up this opportunity, are you?”

“Tell you the truth, Bill,” says I, “this little he ewe lamb has somewhat got on my nerves too. We’ll take him home, pay the ransom, and make our get-away.”

“Honestly, Bill,” I said, “this little lamb has definitely gotten on my nerves too. We’ll take him home, pay the ransom, and make our escape.”

We took him home that night. We got him to go by telling him that his father had bought a silver-mounted rifle and a pair of moccasins for him, and we were going to hunt bears the next day.

We took him home that night. We got him to go by telling him that his dad had bought a silver-mounted rifle and a pair of moccasins for him, and we were going to hunt bears the next day.

It was just twelve o’clock when we knocked at Ebenezer’s front door. Just at the moment when I should have been abstracting the fifteen hundred dollars from the box under the tree, according to the original proposition, Bill was counting out two hundred and fifty dollars into Dorset’s hand.

It was exactly twelve o’clock when we knocked on Ebenezer’s front door. Right at the moment when I should have been retrieving the fifteen hundred dollars from the box under the tree, as originally planned, Bill was handing two hundred and fifty dollars to Dorset.

When the kid found out we were going to leave him at home he started up a howl like a calliope and fastened himself as tight as a leech to Bill’s leg. His father peeled him away gradually, like a porous plaster.

When the kid found out we were going to leave him at home, he started screaming like a siren and clung to Bill’s leg like a leech. His dad slowly pulled him off, like peeling a bandage.

“How long can you hold him?” asks Bill.

“How long can you keep him?” asks Bill.

“I’m not as strong as I used to be,” says old Dorset, “but I think I can promise you ten minutes.”

“I’m not as strong as I used to be,” says old Dorset, “but I think I can promise you ten minutes.”

“Enough,” says Bill. “In ten minutes I shall cross[158] the Central, Southern, and Middle Western States, and be legging it trippingly for the Canadian border.”

“Enough,” says Bill. “In ten minutes, I’ll be crossing[158] the Central, Southern, and Midwestern States, and making my way quickly to the Canadian border.”

And, as dark as it was, and as fat as Bill was, and as good a runner as I am, he was a good mile and a half out of Summit before I could catch up with him.

And, as dark as it was, and as heavy as Bill was, and as good a runner as I am, he was a good mile and a half out of Summit before I could catch up with him.


THE FRESHMAN FULL-BACK

BY

BY

Ralph D. Paine

Ralph D. Paine

The chief interest in “The Freshman Full-Back” is that of character. The action has real dramatic quality and is staged with the local color of a college contest. But the great value of the action is ethical, for it shows that one may “wrest victory from defeat” and that it is a shameful thing to be a “coward and a quitter.”

The main focus in “The Freshman Full-Back” is the characters. The story has genuine dramatic appeal and captures the vibe of a college competition. However, the true worth of the plot is its moral message, as it demonstrates that one can “wrest victory from defeat” and highlights how shameful it is to be a “coward and a quitter.”


THE FRESHMAN FULL-BACK[12]

THE FRESHMAN FULLBACK[12]

The boyish night city editor glanced along the copy-readers’ table and petulantly exclaimed:

The young night city editor looked over the copyreaders’ table and irritably exclaimed:

“Isn’t that spread head ready yet, Mr. Seeley? It goes on the front page and we are holding open for it. Whew, but you are slow. You ought to be holding down a job on a quarterly review.”

“Isn’t that front page layout ready yet, Mr. Seeley? It goes on the front page, and we’re waiting for it. Whew, but you’re slow. You should be working on a quarterly review.”

A portly man of middle age dropped his pencil and turned heavily in his chair to face the source of this public humiliation. An angry flush overspread his face and he chewed at a grayish mustache as if fighting down rebellion. His comrades at the long table had looked up from their work and were eyeing the oldest copy-reader with sympathetic uneasiness while they hoped that he would be able to hold himself in hand. The night city editor felt the tension of this brief tableau and awaited the threatened outbreak with a nervous smile. But Seeley jerked his green eyeshade so low that his face was partly in eclipse, and wheeled round to resume his task with a catch of the breath and a tone of surrender in his reply.

A plump middle-aged man dropped his pencil and turned heavily in his chair to face the source of his public embarrassment. An angry flush spread across his face as he chewed on a grayish mustache, as if trying to hold back frustration. His colleagues at the long table looked up from their work and watched the oldest copyreader with sympathetic unease, hoping he could keep his composure. The night city editor sensed the tension of this brief scene and waited for the expected outburst with a nervous smile. But Seeley pulled his green eyeshade down so low that his face was mostly hidden, and turned back to his work with a quick breath and a defeated tone in his reply.

“The head will be ready in five minutes, sir. The last pages of the story are just coming in.”

“The head will be ready in five minutes, sir. The last pages of the story are just coming in.”

A much younger man, at the farther end of the table, whispered to his neighbor:

A younger guy at the far end of the table whispered to the person next to him:

“That’s cheap and nasty, to call down old man Seeley as if he were a cub reporter. He may have lost his grip, but he deserves decent treatment for what[162] he has been. Managing editor of this very sheet, London correspondent before that, and the crack man of the staff when most of the rest of us were in short breeches. And now Henry Harding Seeley isn’t any too sure of keeping his job on the copy-desk.”

"That's cheap and disrespectful to talk down to old man Seeley like he's just a rookie reporter. He might have lost his touch, but he deserves to be treated with respect for what he’s accomplished. He used to be the managing editor of this publication, London correspondent before that, and he was the top guy on the team when most of us were still in short pants. And now, Henry Harding Seeley isn't even sure he can keep his job on the copy desk."

“That’s what the New York newspaper game can do to you if you stick at it too long,” murmured the other. “Back to the farm for mine.”

"That’s what working for a New York newspaper can do to you if you stay in it too long," the other said softly. "I’m ready to head back to the farm."

It was long after midnight when these two put on their coats and bade the city editor’s desk a perfunctory “Good-night.”

It was well past midnight when the two of them put on their coats and casually said “Goodnight” to the city editor’s desk.

They left Henry Harding Seeley still slumped in his chair, writing with dogged industry.

They left Henry Harding Seeley still slumped in his chair, focused on writing diligently.

“He’s dead tired, you can see that,” commented one of the pair as they headed for Broadway, “but, as usual, he is grinding out stuff for the Sunday sheet after hours. He must need the extra coin mighty bad. I came back for my overcoat at four the other morning, after the poker game, and he was still pegging away just like that.”

“He's completely worn out, you can tell,” said one of the duo as they made their way to Broadway, “but, as always, he's cranking out work for the Sunday paper after hours. He must really need the extra cash. I came back for my overcoat at four in the morning after the poker game, and he was still hard at it just like that.”

Other belated editors and reporters of the Chronicle staff drifted toward the elevator, until the gray-haired copy-reader was left alone in the city room as if marooned. Writing as steadily as if he were a machine warranted to turn out so many words an hour, Seeley urged his pencil until the last page was finished. Then he read and corrected the “story,” slipped it through a slit in a door marked “Sunday Editor,” and trudged out, while the tower clock was striking three.

Other late editors and reporters from the Chronicle staff drifted toward the elevator, leaving the gray-haired copy-reader alone in the city room as if he was stranded. Writing steadily as if he were a machine designed to produce a certain number of words per hour, Seeley pushed his pencil until the last page was done. Then he read and corrected the “story,” slipped it through a slot in a door marked “Sunday Editor,” and trudged out as the tower clock struck three.

Instead of seeking the chop-house, wherein the vivacious and tireless youth of the staff were wont to linger over supper, he turned into a side street and betook himself to a small café as yet unfrequented by the night-owls of journalism. Seeley was a beaten man, and he preferred to nurse his wounds in a morbid isolation.[163] His gait and aspect were those of one who was stolidly struggling on the defensive, as if hostile circumstances had driven him into a corner where he was making his last stand.

Instead of heading to the busy steakhouse, where the energetic young staff usually hung out after dinner, he turned down a side street and went to a small café that hadn't yet been taken over by the night-owl journalists. Seeley was a defeated man, and he chose to focus on his pain in a lonely, dark way.[163] His walk and appearance showed that he was stubbornly on the defensive, as if tough situations had backed him into a corner where he was making his final stand.

Through the years of his indomitable youth as a reporter of rare ability and resourcefulness, he had never spared himself. Burning the candle at both ends, with a vitality which had seemed inexhaustible, he had won step after step of promotion until, at forty, he was made managing editor of that huge and hard-driven organization, the New York Chronicle. For five years of racking responsibility Henry Harding Seeley had been able to maintain the pace demanded of his position.

Through his unstoppable youth as a talented and resourceful reporter, he never held back. Working tirelessly, with a seemingly endless energy, he climbed the ranks until, at forty, he became the managing editor of the large and fast-paced organization, the New York Chronicle. For five years of intense responsibility, Henry Harding Seeley managed to keep up with the demands of his role.

Then came an error of judgment—a midnight decision demanded of a fagged mind—and his O. K. was scrawled upon the first sheet of a story of embezzlement in Wall Street. By an incredible blunder the name of the fugitive cashier was coupled with that of the wrong bank. Publication of the Chronicle story started a terrific run on this innocent institution, which won its libel suit against the newspaper in the amount of one hundred thousand dollars.

Then an error in judgment happened—a late-night decision made by a tired mind—and his approval was hastily written on the first page of a story about embezzlement on Wall Street. By a shocking mistake, the name of the fleeing cashier was linked to the wrong bank. The publication of the Chronicle story triggered a massive rush on this innocent institution, which ended up winning its libel suit against the newspaper for one hundred thousand dollars.

The managing editor, two reporters, and the copy-reader who had handled the fatal manuscript, were swept out of the building by one cyclonic order from the owner thereof. Henry Seeley accepted his indirect responsibility for the disaster in grim, manly fashion, and straightway sought another berth befitting his journalistic station. But his one costly slip was more than a nine-days’ scandal along Park Row, and other canny proprietors were afraid that he might hit them in the very vital regions of their pockets. Worse than this, his confidence in himself had suffered mortal damage. The wear and tear of his earlier years had left[164] him with little reserve power, and he went to pieces in the face of adverse fortune.

The managing editor, two reporters, and the copy editor who had dealt with the problematic manuscript were abruptly dismissed from the building by a sudden order from the owner. Henry Seeley accepted his indirect role in the disaster with a serious attitude and immediately began searching for another position suitable for his journalistic career. However, his one expensive mistake became more than just a temporary scandal along Park Row, and other savvy owners feared he might harm their bottom line. Even worse, his self-confidence took a big hit. The challenges from his earlier years had drained his energy, and he crumbled in the face of misfortune.

“Worked out at forty-five,” was the verdict of his friends, and they began to pity him.

“Worked out at forty-five,” was the conclusion of his friends, and they started to feel sorry for him.

The will to succeed had been broken, but Seeley might have rallied had not his wife died during the ebb-tide of his affairs. She had walked hand in hand with him since his early twenties, her faith in him had been his mainstay, and his happiness in her complete and beautiful. Bereft of her when he stood most in need of her, he seemed to have no more fight in him, and, drifting from one newspaper office to another, he finally eddied into his old “shop” as a drudging copy-reader and an object of sympathy to a younger generation.

The desire to succeed had been shattered, but Seeley might have bounced back if his wife hadn't passed away at the lowest point of his career. She had been by his side since his early twenties, her belief in him his biggest support, and he found total joy in her presence. Without her, especially when he needed her most, he appeared to have lost all his motivation. Wandering from one newspaper office to another, he eventually drifted back to his old job as a weary copy editor, becoming a figure of pity to a younger crowd.

There was one son, strong, bright, eager, and by dint of driving his eternally wearied brain overtime, the father had been able to send him to Yale, his own alma mater. More or less pious deception had led young Ernest Seeley to believe that his father had regained much of his old-time prestige with the Chronicle and that he had a hand in guiding its editorial destinies. The lad was a Freshman, tremendously absorbed in the activities of the autumn term, and his father was content that he should be so hedged about by the interests of the campus world as to have small time or thought for the grizzled, taciturn toiler in New York.

There was one son, strong, smart, eager, and thanks to pushing his always tired brain extra hard, the father was able to send him to Yale, his own alma mater. More or less pious deception made young Ernest Seeley think that his father had regained a lot of his old prestige at the Chronicle and that he was involved in shaping its editorial direction. The kid was a Freshman, totally absorbed in the activities of the fall semester, and his father was happy that he was so surrounded by campus life that he had little time or interest in the grizzled, quiet worker in New York.

This was the kind of man that trudged heavily into the little German café of an early morning after his long night’s slavery at the copy-desk. His mind, embittered and sensitive to slights like a raw nerve, was brooding over the open taunt of the night city editor, who had been an office boy under him in the years gone by. From force of habit he seated himself at a table in the rear of the room, shunning the chance of having[165] to face an acquaintance. Unfolding a copy of the city edition, which had been laid on his desk damp from the press-room, Seeley scanned the front page with scowling uneasiness, as if fearing to find some blunder of his own handiwork. Then he turned to the sporting page and began to read the football news.

This was the type of guy who trudged heavily into the small German café early in the morning after his long night shift at the copy desk. His mind, bitter and sensitive to slights like a raw nerve, was brooding over the open insult from the night city editor, who had been an office boy under him years ago. Out of habit, he sat at a table in the back of the room, avoiding the chance of running into someone he knew. Unfolding a copy of the city edition that had been left on his desk still damp from the press room, Seeley scanned the front page with a frown, as if he was worried about finding some mistake of his own. Then he flipped to the sports page and started reading the football news.

His son Ernest had been playing as a substitute with the university eleven, an achievement which stirred the father’s pride without moving his enthusiasm. And the boy, chilled by his father’s indifference, had said little about it during his infrequent visits to New York. But now the elder Seeley sat erect, and his stolid countenance was almost animated as he read, under a New Haven date line:

His son Ernest had been playing as a substitute for the university team, which made his father proud but didn't excite him much. The boy, feeling his father's indifference, didn't say much about it during his rare visits to New York. But now the elder Seeley sat up straight, and his expression, normally unchanging, was almost lively as he read something with a New Haven date.

“The Yale confidence of winning the game with Princeton to-morrow has been shattered, and gloom enshrouds the camp of the Elis to-night. Collins, the great full-back, who has been the key-stone of Yale’s offensive game, was taken to the infirmary late this afternoon. He complained of feeling ill after the signal practice yesterday; fever developed overnight, and the consulting physicians decided that he must be operated on for appendicitis without delay. His place in the Princeton game will be filled by Ernest Seeley, the Freshman, who has been playing a phenomenal game in the back-field, but who is so lacking in experience that the coaches are all at sea to-night. The loss of Collins has swung the betting around to even money instead of 5 to 3 on Yale.”

“The confidence that Yale would win the game against Princeton tomorrow has been broken, and a sense of gloom surrounds the team tonight. Collins, the star full-back who has been crucial to Yale’s offense, was taken to the infirmary late this afternoon. He reported feeling unwell after yesterday’s practice; a fever developed overnight, and the consulting doctors determined he needs immediate surgery for appendicitis. His spot in the Princeton game will be filled by Ernest Seeley, the Freshman, who has been playing exceptionally well in the backfield, but he lacks experience, leaving the coaches uncertain tonight. The loss of Collins has changed the betting to even odds instead of 5 to 3 in favor of Yale.”

The elder Seeley wiped his glasses as if not sure that he had read aright.

The older Seeley cleaned his glasses, unsure if he had read it correctly.

Ernest had seemed to him no more than a sturdy infant and here he was, on the eve of a championship football battle, picked to fight for the “old blue.” The father’s career at Yale had been a most honorable one. He, too, had played on the eleven and had helped to win two desperate contests against Princeton. But all this belonged to a part of his life which was dead and[166] done for. He had not achieved in after years what Yale expected of him, and his record there was with his buried memories.

Ernest had seemed to him like just a sturdy baby, and now here he was, on the brink of a championship football game, chosen to represent the “old blue.” The father’s time at Yale had been very respectable. He, too, had played on the team and had helped win two tough matches against Princeton. But all that was part of a life that was over and[166] done with. He hadn’t accomplished what Yale expected of him in the years that followed, and his legacy there was tied to his buried memories.

Supper was forgotten while Henry Seeley wondered whether he really wanted to go to New Haven to see his boy play. Many of his old friends and classmates would be there and he did not wish to meet them.

Supper was forgotten while Henry Seeley wondered if he actually wanted to go to New Haven to see his son play. Many of his old friends and classmates would be there, and he didn't want to run into them.

And it stung him to the quick as he reflected:

And it hurt him deeply as he thought about it:

“I should be very happy to see him win, but—but to see him whipped! I couldn’t brace and comfort him. And supposing it breaks his heart to be whipped as it has broken mine? No, I won’t let myself think that. I’m a poor Yale man and a worse father, but I couldn’t stand going up there to-day.”

“I would be really happy to see him win, but—but to see him lose! I couldn’t support and comfort him. What if it crushes his spirit to lose like it has crushed mine? No, I won’t let myself think about that. I’m not much of a Yale man and an even worse dad, but I couldn’t handle going up there today.”

Even more humiliating was the thought that he would shrink from asking leave of the city editor. Saturday was not his “day off,” and he so greatly hated to ask favors at the office, that the possibility of being rebuffed was more than he was willing to face.

Even more humiliating was the idea that he would hesitate to ask the city editor for permission. Saturday wasn’t his “day off,” and he hated asking for favors at work so much that the chance of being turned down was more than he wanted to deal with.

Into his unhappy meditations broke a boisterous hail:

Into his unhappy thoughts burst a loud hail:

“Diogenes Seeley, as I live. Why, you old rascal, I thought you were dead or something. Glad I didn’t get foolish and go to bed. Here, waiter, get busy.”

“Diogenes Seeley, I can’t believe it. I thought you were dead or something. I'm glad I didn’t act foolish and go to bed. Hey, waiter, get to work.”

Seeley was startled, and he looked much more distressed than rejoiced as he lumbered from his table to grasp the outstretched hand of a classmate. The opera-hat of this Mr. Richard Giddings was cocked at a rakish angle, his blue eye twinkled good cheer and youthful hilarity, and his aspect was utterly care-free.

Seeley was taken aback, and he appeared more upset than happy as he awkwardly got up from his table to shake the outstretched hand of a classmate. Mr. Richard Giddings wore his opera hat at a jaunty angle, his blue eye sparkled with good cheer and youthful fun, and he looked completely carefree.

“How are you, Dick?” said Seeley, with an unusual smile which singularly brightened his face. “You don’t look a day older than when I last saw you. Still cutting coupons for a living?”

“How are you, Dick?” Seeley said, with an uncommon smile that really lit up his face. “You don’t look a day older than when I last saw you. Still clipping coupons for a living?”

“Oh, money is the least of my worries,” gayly rattled Mr. Giddings. “Been doing the heavy society act to-night,[167] and on my way home found I needed some sauerkraut and beer to tone up my jaded system. By Jove, Harry, you’re as gray as a badger. This newspaper game must be bad for the nerves. Lots of fellows have asked me about you. Never see you at the University Club, nobody sees you anywhere. Remarkable how a man can lose himself right here in New York. Still running the Chronicle, I suppose.”

“Oh, money is the least of my worries,” Mr. Giddings said cheerfully. “I’ve been doing the heavy social scene tonight,[167] and on my way home, I realized I needed some sauerkraut and beer to perk up my tired system. By the way, Harry, you look as gray as a badger. This newspaper business must be rough on the nerves. A lot of guys have been asking about you. You never come around the University Club; nobody sees you anywhere. It’s amazing how a guy can disappear right here in New York. Still running the Chronicle, I assume.”

“I’m still in the old shop, Dick,” replied Seeley, glad to be rid of this awkward question. “But I work nearly all night and sleep most of the day, and am like a cog in a big machine that never stops grinding.”

“I’m still at the old shop, Dick,” Seeley replied, relieved to avoid this uncomfortable question. “But I work almost all night and sleep most of the day, and I feel like a cog in a big machine that never stops grinding.”

“Shouldn’t do it. Wears a man out,” and Mr. Giddings sagely nodded his head. “Course you are going up to the game to-day. Come along with me. Special car with a big bunch of your old pals inside. They’ll be tickled to death to find I’ve dug you out of your hole. Hello! Is that this morning’s paper? Let me look at the sporting page. Great team at New Haven, they tell me. What’s the latest odds? I put up a thousand at five to three last week and am looking for some more easy money.”

“Shouldn’t do it. Wears a guy out,” Mr. Giddings wisely nodded. “Of course you’re heading to the game today. Come with me. There’s a special car with a bunch of your old friends inside. They’ll be thrilled to know I pulled you out of your shell. Hey! Is that this morning’s paper? Let me check the sports section. They say New Haven has a great team. What are the latest odds? I bet a thousand at five to three last week and I’m looking for more easy money.”

The alert eye of the volatile Richard Giddings swept down the New Haven dispatch like lightning.

The sharp eye of the unpredictable Richard Giddings scanned the New Haven dispatch in a flash.

With a grievous outcry he smote the table and shouted:

With a painful shout, he hit the table and yelled:

“Collins out of the game? Great Scott, Harry, that’s awful news. And a green Freshman going to fill his shoes at the last minute. I feel like weeping, honest I do. Who the deuce is this Seeley? Any kin of yours? I suppose not or you would have bellowed it at me before this.”

“Collins out of the game? Oh man, Harry, that’s terrible news. And now a rookie is going to take his place at the last minute. I honestly feel like crying. Who the heck is this Seeley? Any relation to you? I guess not, or you would have shouted it at me by now.”

“He is my only boy, Dick,” and the father held up his head with a shadow of his old manner. “I didn’t know he had the ghost of a show to make the team until I saw this dispatch.”

“He's my only boy, Dick,” the father said, lifting his head with a hint of his old demeanor. “I didn’t think he had any chance of making the team until I saw this report.”

“Then, of course, you are coming up with me,” roared Mr. Giddings. “I hope he’s a chip of the old block. If he has your sand they can’t stop him. Jumping Jupiter, they couldn’t have stopped you with an axe when you were playing guard in our time, Harry. I feel better already to know that it is your kid going in at full-back to-day.”

“Then, of course, you’re coming with me,” roared Mr. Giddings. “I hope he’s just like you. If he’s got your guts, they won’t be able to stop him. Jumping Jupiter, they couldn’t have stopped you with an axe when you were playing guard back in our day, Harry. I feel better already knowing that it’s your kid going in at full-back today.”

“No, I’m not going up, Dick,” said Seeley slowly. “For one thing, it is too short notice for me to break away from the office, and I—I haven’t the nerve to watch the boy go into the game. I’m not feeling very fit.”

“No, I’m not going up, Dick,” Seeley said slowly. “For one thing, it’s too short notice for me to leave the office, and I—I don’t have the nerve to watch the kid go into the game. I’m not feeling very well.”

“Stuff and nonsense, you need a brain cure,” vociferated Richard Giddings. “You, an old Yale guard, with a pup on the team, and he a Freshman at that! Throw out your chest, man; tell the office to go to the devil—where all newspapers belong—and meet me at the station at ten o’clock sharp. You talk and look like the oldest living grad with one foot in the grave.”

“That's ridiculous, you need a reality check,” shouted Richard Giddings. “You, an old Yale alum, with a rookie on the team, and he’s just a Freshman at that! Stand tall, man; tell the office to take a hike—where all newspapers belong—and meet me at the station at ten o’clock sharp. You sound and look like the oldest grad still around with one foot in the grave.”

Seeley flushed and bit his lip. His dulled realization of what Yale had been to him was quickened by this tormenting comrade of the brave days of old, but he could not be shaken from his attitude of morbid self-effacement.

Seeley turned red and bit his lip. His faded understanding of what Yale meant to him was brought back sharply by this tormenting reminder of the brave days of the past, but he couldn't shake off his habit of dwelling on his own inadequacies.

“No, Dick, it’s no use,” he returned with a tremulous smile. “You can’t budge me. But give my love to the crowd and tell them to cheer for that youngster of mine until they’re blue in the face.”

“No, Dick, it’s pointless,” he said with a shaky smile. “You can’t change my mind. But send my love to everyone and tell them to cheer for my kid until they’re hoarse.”

Mr. Richard Giddings eyed him quizzically, and surmised that something or other was gravely wrong with his grizzled classmate. But Seeley offered no more explanations and the vivacious intruder fell to his task of demolishing sauerkraut with great gusto, after which he nimbly vanished into a cruising hansom with a sense of having been rebuffed.

Mr. Richard Giddings looked at him curiously and guessed that something was seriously wrong with his older classmate. But Seeley didn’t provide any more details, and the lively intruder got to work on devouring sauerkraut with great enthusiasm, after which he quickly disappeared into a passing cab, feeling like he had been turned away.

Seeley watched him depart at great speed and then plodded toward his up-town lodgings. His sleep was distressed with unhappy dreams, and during a wakeful interval he heard a knock at his sitting-room door.

Seeley watched him leave quickly and then trudged toward his uptown apartment. His sleep was troubled by bad dreams, and during a restless moment, he heard a knock at his living room door.

An office boy from the Chronicle editorial rooms gave him a note and waited for an answer.

An office boy from the Chronicle editorial offices handed him a note and waited for a response.

Seeley recognized the handwriting of the managing editor and was worried, for he was always expecting the worst to happen. He sighed with relieved surprise as he read:

Seeley recognized the managing editor's handwriting and felt anxious, as he always anticipated the worst. He sighed with a mix of relief and surprise as he read:

My Dear Mr. Seeley:

"Dear Mr. Seeley:"

“Please go to New Haven as soon as possible and do a couple of columns of descriptive introduction of the Yale-Princeton game. The sporting department will cover the technical story, but a big steamboat collision has just happened in North River, two or three hundred drowned and so on, and I need every man in the shop. As an old Yale player I am sure I can depend on you for a good story, and I know you used to do this kind of stuff in fine style.”

“Please head to New Haven as soon as you can and write a couple of columns introducing the Yale-Princeton game. The sports department will handle the technical details, but there was a serious steamboat collision in the North River, resulting in two or three hundred casualties, and I need everyone on deck. As a former Yale player, I know I can count on you to deliver a solid story, and I'm aware you used to write this kind of stuff exceptionally well.”

Seeley fished his watch from under a pillow. It was after ten o’clock and the game would begin at two. While he hurried into his clothes he was conscious of a distinct thrill of excited interest akin to his old-time joy in the day’s work. Could he “do this kind of stuff in fine style”? Why, before his brain had begun to be always tired, when he was the star reporter of the Chronicle, his football introductions had been classics in Park Row. If there was a spark of the old fire left in him he would try to strike it out, and for the moment he forgot the burden of inertia which had so long crushed him.

Seeley pulled his watch out from under a pillow. It was after ten o’clock, and the game would start at two. As he quickly got dressed, he felt a rush of excitement similar to the thrill he used to feel about his work. Could he pull this off in style? Back when his mind wasn’t always worn out, and he was the star reporter for the Chronicle, his football introductions were legendary on Park Row. If there was any spark of that old passion left in him, he would work to ignite it, and for a moment, he forgot the heaviness of inertia that had weighed him down for so long.

“But I don’t want to run into Dick Giddings and his crowd,” he muttered as he sought his hat and overcoat. “And I’ll be up in the press-box away from the mob of old grads. Perhaps my luck has turned.”

“But I don’t want to run into Dick Giddings and his group,” he mumbled as he looked for his hat and coat. “And I’ll be up in the press box, away from the crowd of old grads. Maybe my luck has changed.”

When Henry Seeley reached the Yale field the eleven had gone to the dressing-rooms in the training house, and he hovered on the edge of the flooding crowds, fairly yearning for a glimpse of the Freshman full-back and a farewell grasp of his hand. The habitual dread lest the son find cause to be ashamed of his father had been shoved into the background by a stronger, more natural emotion. But he well knew that he ought not to invade the training quarters in these last crucial moments. Ernest must not be distraught by a feather’s weight of any other interest than the task in hand. The coaches would be delivering their final words of instruction and the old Yale guard could picture to himself the tense absorption of the scene. Like one coming out of a dream, the past was returning to him in vivid, heart-stirring glimpses. Reluctantly he sought his place in the press-box high above the vast amphitheatre.

When Henry Seeley arrived at the Yale field, the team had already gone to the locker rooms in the training house. He lingered on the fringes of the surging crowd, eager for just a glimpse of the Freshman full-back and a final handshake. His usual fear of being ashamed of his father had been overshadowed by a stronger, more instinctive feeling. But he knew he shouldn’t disrupt the training environment in these final critical moments. Ernest shouldn’t be distracted by anything other than the task at hand. The coaches would be giving their last bits of advice, and the old Yale guard could vividly imagine the intense focus of the scene. As if waking from a dream, memories came rushing back to him in bright, emotional flashes. Reluctantly, he made his way to the press box high above the massive amphitheater.

The preliminary spectacle was movingly familiar: the rippling banks of color which rose on all sides to frame the long carpet of chalked turf; the clamorous outbursts of cheering when an eddy of Yale or Princeton undergraduates swirled and tossed at command of the dancing dervish of a leader at the edge of the field below; the bright, buoyant aspect of the multitude as viewed en masse. Seeley leaned against the railing of his lofty perch and gazed at this pageant until a sporting editor, long in harness, nudged his elbow and said:

The preliminary event felt comfortably familiar: the vibrant waves of color surrounding the long stretch of white grass; the loud cheers erupting whenever a group of Yale or Princeton undergrads swirled and swayed at the signal of their energetic leader at the edge of the field below; the lively and spirited vibe of the crowd as seen from above. Seeley leaned against the railing of his high vantage point and watched this spectacle until a veteran sports editor nudged his elbow and said:

“Hello! I haven’t seen you at a game in a dozen years. Doing the story or just working the press-badge graft? That namesake of yours will be meat for the Tigers, I’m afraid. Glad he doesn’t belong to you, aren’t you?”

“Hey! I haven’t seen you at a game in twelve years. Are you covering the story or just working the press badge hustle? That kid of yours is going to be easy pickings for the Tigers, I’m afraid. I bet you’re glad he’s not your responsibility, right?”

Seeley stared at him like a man in a trance and replied evasively:

Seeley stared at him like he was in a daze and responded vaguely:

“He may be good enough. It all depends on his sand and nerve. Yes, I am doing the story for a change. Have you the final line-up?”

“He might be good enough. It all depends on his grit and courage. Yeah, I’m working on the story for a change. Do you have the final line-up?”

“Princeton is playing all her regular men,” said the sporting editor, giving Seeley his note-book. “The only Yale change is at full-back—and that’s a catastrophe.”

“Princeton is using all her regular players,” said the sports editor, handing Seeley his notebook. “The only change for Yale is at full-back—and that’s a disaster.”

Seeley copied the lists for reference and his pencil was not steady when he came to “Full-back, Ernest T. Seeley.” But he pulled his thoughts away from the eleven and began to jot down notes of the passing incidents which might serve to weave into the fabric of his description. The unwonted stimulus aroused his talent as if it were not dead but dormant. The scene appealed to him with almost as much freshness and color as if he were observing it for the first time.

Seeley copied the lists for reference, and his hand shook a bit when he got to “Full-back, Ernest T. Seeley.” But he managed to pull his thoughts away from the team and started writing down notes about the little moments that could help him shape his description. The unusual excitement awakened his talent as if it wasn’t dead, just sleeping. The scene attracted him with nearly as much vibrancy and detail as if he were seeing it for the first time.

A roar of cheering rose from a far corner of the field and ran swiftly along the Yale side of the amphitheatre, which blossomed in tossing blue. The Yale eleven scampered into view like colts at pasture, the substitutes veering toward the benches behind the side-line. Without more ado the team scattered in formation for signal practice, paying no heed to the tumult which raged around and above them. Agile, clean-limbed, splendid in their disciplined young manhood, the dark blue of their stockings and the white “Y” gleaming on their sweaters fairly trumpeted their significance to Henry Seeley. And poised behind the rush-line, wearing his hard-won university blue, was the lithe figure of the Freshman full-back, Ernest Seeley.

A loud cheer echoed from one end of the field and quickly spread along the Yale side of the amphitheater, which was vibrant with waving blue. The Yale team dashed into sight like colts grazing in a field, while the substitutes headed toward the benches along the sideline. Without wasting any time, the team spread out in formation for signal practice, ignoring the excitement swirling around them. Athletic, well-built, and radiating their disciplined youth, the dark blue of their socks and the bright white “Y” on their jerseys proudly represented what they stood for to Henry Seeley. And standing behind the offensive line, dressed in his hard-earned university blue, was the agile Freshman full-back, Ernest Seeley.

The youngster, whose fate it was to be called a “forlorn hope,” looked fragile beside his comrades of the eleven. Although tall and wiry, he was like a greyhound in a company of mastiffs. His father, looking down at him from so great a height that he could not[172] read his face, muttered to himself while he dug his nails into his palms:

The kid, who was labeled a “forlorn hope,” seemed delicate next to his eleven teammates. Even though he was tall and slim, he looked like a greyhound among a pack of mastiffs. His father, looking down at him from such a distance that he couldn't[172] see his face, muttered to himself while digging his nails into his palms:

“He is too light for this day’s work. But he carries himself like a thoroughbred.”

“He’s too delicate for today’s work. But he carries himself like a champ.”

The boy and his fellows seemed singularly remote from the shouting thousands massed so near them. They had become the sole arbiters of their fate, and their impressive isolation struck Henry Seeley anew as the most dramatic feature of this magnificent picture. He must sit idly by and watch his only son battle through the most momentous hour of his young life, as if he were gazing down from another planet.

The boy and his friends felt incredibly distant from the shouting crowds gathered so close to them. They had become the only ones who could decide their fate, and their remarkable isolation struck Henry Seeley again as the most striking part of this stunning scene. He had to sit back and watch his only son struggle through the most important moment of his young life, as if he were looking down from another planet.

The staccato cheers of Princeton rocketed along the other side of the field, and the eleven from Old Nassau ran briskly over the turf and wheeled into line for a last rehearsal of their machine-like tactics. Henry Seeley was finding it hard to breathe, just as it had happened in other days when he was waiting for the “kick-off” and facing a straining Princeton line. The minutes were like hours while the officials consulted with the captains in the centre of the field. Then the two elevens ranged themselves across the brown turf, there was breathless silence, and a Princeton toe lifted the ball far down toward the Yale goal. It was the young full-back who waited to receive the opening kick, while his comrades thundered toward him to form a flying screen of interference. But the twisting ball bounded from his too eager arms, and another Yale back fell on it in time to save it from the clutches of a meteoric Princeton end.

The sharp cheers from Princeton echoed across the field, and the eleven players from Old Nassau jogged across the grass, lining up for a final rehearsal of their well-drilled strategies. Henry Seeley struggled to breathe, just like he had in the past while waiting for the "kick-off" against a pushing Princeton line. The minutes felt like hours as the officials talked with the captains at the center of the field. Then the two teams lined up on the brown turf; there was a tense silence, and a Princeton player kicked the ball deep toward the Yale goal. The young full-back was ready to receive the opening kick while his teammates charged toward him to set up a protective screen. But the spinning ball slipped from his eager hands, and another Yale back dove in to recover it just in time, preventing a quick recovery by a speeding Princeton end.

“Nervous. Hasn’t steadied down yet,” exclaimed a reporter behind Henry Seeley. “But he can’t afford to give Princeton any more chances like that. Her ends are faster than chain lightning.”

“Nervous. He hasn't calmed down yet,” shouted a reporter behind Henry Seeley. “But he can't afford to give Princeton any more chances like that. Their ends are faster than lightning.”

The father groaned and wiped the sweat from his eyes. If the team were afraid of this untried full-back,[173] such a beginning would not give them confidence. Then the two lines locked and heaved in the first scrimmage, and a stocky Yale half-back was pulled down in his tracks. Again the headlong Princeton defence held firm and the Yale captain gasped, “Second down and three yards to gain.” The Yale interferers sped to circle one end of the line, but they were spilled this way and that and the runner went down a yard short of the needed distance.

The father groaned and wiped the sweat from his eyes. If the team was scared of this untested full-back,[173], such a start wouldn’t instill confidence in them. Then the two lines clashed and pushed in the first scrimmage, and a stocky Yale half-back was taken down immediately. Once again, the aggressive Princeton defense stood strong, and the Yale captain gasped, “Second down and three yards to go.” The Yale players rushed to circle one end of the line, but they were knocked around, and the runner ended up a yard short of the required distance.

The Yale full-back dropped back to punt. Far and true the ball soared into the Princeton field, and the lithe Freshman had somewhat redeemed himself. But now, for their own part, the sons of Old Nassau found themselves unable to make decisive gains against the Yale defence. Greek met Greek in these early clashes, and both teams were forced to punt again and again. Trick-plays were spoiled by alert end-rushers for the blue or the orange and black, fiercely launched assaults at centre were torn asunder, and the longer the contest raged up and down the field the more clearly it was perceived that these ancient rivals were rarely well matched in point of strength and strategy.

The Yale fullback stepped back to punt. The ball soared far and true into the Princeton field, and the agile Freshman had somewhat redeemed himself. But now, for their part, the sons of Old Nassau found it hard to make significant gains against the Yale defense. Greek met Greek in these early clashes, and both teams were forced to punt repeatedly. Trick plays were stopped by quick end rushers for both the blue and the orange and black, fierce attacks at the center were broken apart, and the longer the game went back and forth across the field, the more it became clear that these longtime rivals were rarely evenly matched in strength and strategy.

The Yale coaches were dismayed at this turn of events. They had hoped to see the ball carried toward the Princeton goal by means of shrewdly devised teamwork, instead of which the burden of the game was shifted to one man, the weakest link in the chain, the Freshman at full-back. He was punting with splendid distance, getting the ball away when it seemed as if he must be overwhelmed by the hurtling Tigers. Once or twice, however, a hesitant nervousness almost wrought quick disaster, and the Yale partisans watched him with tormenting apprehension.

The Yale coaches were upset by how things turned out. They had been hoping to see the ball moved towards the Princeton goal through clever teamwork, but instead, the entire pressure of the game fell on one player, the weakest link, the Freshman at full-back. He was kicking the ball far distances, getting it away just in time when it looked like he would be overwhelmed by the rushing Tigers. However, once or twice, a moment of hesitation almost led to disaster, and the Yale fans watched him with anxious worry.

The first half of the game was fought into the last few minutes of play and neither eleven had been able[174] to score. Then luck and skill combined to force the struggle far down into Yale territory. Only ten yards more of trampled turf to gain and Princeton would cross the last white line. The indomitable spirit which had placed upon the escutcheon of Yale football the figure of a bulldog rampant, rallied to meet this crisis, and the hard-pressed line held staunch and won possession of the ball on downs. Back to the very shadow of his own goal-posts the Yale full-back ran to punt the ball out of the danger zone. It shot fairly into his grasp from a faultless pass, but his fingers juggled the slippery leather as if it were bewitched. For a frantic, awful instant he fumbled with the ball and wildly dived after it as it caromed off to one side, bounded crazily, and rolled beyond his reach.

The first half of the game was contested until the final minutes, and neither team had managed[174] to score. Then, luck and skill came together, pushing the action deep into Yale territory. Just ten more yards of trampled turf to gain, and Princeton would reach the end zone. The unstoppable spirit that represented Yale football with a bulldog emblem rallied to face this challenge, and the overwhelmed line held strong, regaining possession of the ball on downs. The Yale full-back sprinted back to the very edge of his own goalposts to kick the ball out of danger. It came to him perfectly from a great pass, but his fingers fumbled the slippery leather like it was cursed. For a frantic, horrible moment, he struggled with the ball and dove after it as it bounced off to the side, ricocheted wildly, and rolled out of his reach.

The Princeton quarter-back had darted through the line like a bullet. Without slackening speed or veering from his course, he scooped up the ball as he fled toward the Yale goal-line. It was done and over within a twinkling, and while the Yale team stampeded helplessly in his wake the devastating hero was circling behind the goal-posts where he flopped to earth, the precious ball apparently embedded in his stomach. It was a Princeton touchdown fairly won, but made possible by the tragic blunder of one Yale man. While ten thousand Princeton throats were barking their jubilation, as many more loyal friends of Yale sat sad-eyed and sullen and glowered their unspeakable displeasure at the slim figure of the full-back as he limped into line to face the try for goal.

The Princeton quarterback zipped through the line like a bullet. Without slowing down or changing direction, he grabbed the ball as he raced toward the Yale goal line. It all happened in an instant, and while the Yale team rushed around helplessly behind him, the triumphant player circled behind the goalposts where he collapsed to the ground, the precious ball seemingly lodged in his stomach. It was a hard-fought Princeton touchdown, made possible by a costly mistake from one Yale player. While ten thousand Princeton fans cheered in excitement, just as many loyal Yale supporters sat with sad expressions, glaring at the slender figure of the full-back as he limped into position to attempt the goal kick.

The goal was not scored, however, and the fateful tally stood five to nothing when the first half ended, with the blue banners drooping disconsolate.

The goal wasn’t scored, though, and the unfortunate score remained five to nothing when the first half ended, with the blue banners hanging sadly.

Henry Seeley pulled his slouch hat over his eyes and sat with hunched shoulders staring at the Yale team[175] as it left the field for the intermission. He had forgotten about his story of the game. The old spectre of failure obsessed him. It was already haunting the pathway of his boy. Was he also to be beaten by one colossal blunder? Henry Seeley felt that Ernest’s whole career hung upon his behavior in the second half. How would the lad “take his medicine”? Would it break his heart or rouse him to fight more valiantly? As if the father had been thinking aloud, the sporting editor at his side observed:

Henry Seeley pulled his slouch hat down over his eyes and sat with hunched shoulders, staring at the Yale team[175] as they left the field for halftime. He had completely forgotten about his take on the game. The familiar fear of failure consumed him. It was already casting a shadow over his son’s path. Would he be defeated by one massive mistake? Henry Seeley felt that Ernest’s entire future depended on how he performed in the second half. How would the kid handle it? Would it break his spirit or inspire him to fight harder? As if Henry had been thinking out loud, the sports editor next to him commented:

“He may win the game yet. I like the looks of that boy. But he did make a hideous mess of it, didn’t he? I hope he hasn’t got a streak of yellow in him.”

“He might still win the game. I like the look of that guy. But he really messed it up, didn’t he? I hope he doesn’t have any cowardice in him.”

Henry Seeley turned on his neighbor with a savage scowl and could not hold, back the quivering retort:

Henry Seeley glared at his neighbor with a fierce scowl and couldn't hold back the shaking reply:

“He belongs to me, I want you to understand, and we’ll say nothing about yellow streaks until he has a chance to make good next half.”

“He's mine, I want you to get that, and we won’t mention any cowardice until he has a chance to prove himself next half.”

“Whew-w-w, why did you hold it out on me, old man?” gasped the sporting editor. “No wonder you kicked me black and blue without knowing it. I hope he is a chip of the old block. I saw you play here in your last game.”

“Wow, why did you keep that from me, old man?” the sports editor gasped. “No wonder you got me bruised up without even realizing it. I hope he’s just like you. I saw you play in your last game here.”

Seeley grunted something and resumed staring at the field. He was thinking of the present moment in the training quarters, of the muddy, weary players sprawled around the head coach, of his wise, bitter, stinging rebukes and admonitions. Perhaps he would take Ernest out of the game. But Seeley was confident that the coaches would give the boy a chance to redeem himself if they believed his heart was in the right place. Presently the two teams trotted on the field, not as nimbly as at their first appearance, but with dogged resolution in their demeanor. Henry Seeley saw his son glance up at the “cheering sections,” as if wondering whether[176] their welcome was meant to include him. One cheer, at least, was intended to greet him, for Henry Seeley stood on his chair, waved his hat, and thundered:

Seeley grunted something and went back to staring at the field. He was thinking about the current moment in the training rooms, about the muddy, tired players sprawled out around the head coach, listening to his wise, harsh, biting criticisms and advice. Maybe he would take Ernest out of the game. But Seeley was sure that the coaches would give the boy a chance to prove himself if they believed he truly cared. Soon, the two teams jogged onto the field, not as sprightly as when they first came out, but with determined resolve in their stance. Henry Seeley noticed his son looking up at the “cheering sections,” as if trying to figure out whether their cheers were meant for him. At least one cheer was definitely for him, because Henry Seeley stood on his chair, waved his hat, and shouted:

“‘Rah, ’rah, ’rah, for Yale, my boy. Eat ’em alive as your daddy used to do.”

“‘Rah, ’rah, ’rah, for Yale, my dude. Take them down like your dad used to do.”

The men from Princeton had no intention of being devoured in this summary fashion. They resumed their tireless, whirlwind attack like giants refreshed, and so harried their Yale foemen that they were forced to their utmost to ward off another touchdown. This incessant battering dulled the edges of their offensive tactics, and they seemed unable to set in motion a consistent series of advances. But the joy of Princeton was tempered by the knowledge that this, her dearest enemy, was not beaten until the last play had been signalled.

The guys from Princeton weren’t about to be taken down so easily. They launched back into their relentless, whirlwind offense like refreshed giants, pushing their Yale rivals to the limit just to avoid another touchdown. This nonstop assault took a toll on Yale’s offensive strategies, and they struggled to create any steady advances. However, Princeton’s excitement was muted by the understanding that their fiercest rival would not be out of the game until the final play was called.

And somehow the Yale machine of muscle, brains, and power began to find itself when the afternoon shadows were slanting athwart the arena. With the ball on Princeton’s forty-yard line the chosen sons of Eli began a heroic advance down the field. It was as if some missing cog had been supplied. “Straight old-fashioned football” it was, eleven minds and bodies working as one and animated by a desperate resolve, which carried the Yale team along for down after down into the heart of Princeton’s ground.

And somehow, the Yale team of strength, intelligence, and influence started to come together when the afternoon shadows were stretching across the field. With the ball on Princeton’s forty-yard line, the elite players from Yale began a heroic push down the field. It felt like some essential part had clicked into place. It was pure “old-fashioned football,” with eleven minds and bodies operating seamlessly as one, driven by a fierce determination that propelled the Yale team forward, down after down, into the heart of Princeton’s territory.

Perhaps because he was fresher than the other backs, perhaps because the captain knew his man, the ball was given to the Yale full-back for one swift and battering assault after another. His slim figure pelted at the rush-line, was overwhelmed in an avalanche of striped arms and legs, but somehow twisted, wriggled, dragged itself ahead as if there was no stopping him. The multitude comprehended that this despised and disgraced Freshman was working out his own salvation[177] along with that of his comrades. Once, when the scrimmage was untangled, he was dragged from beneath a heap of players, unable to regain his feet. He lay on the grass a huddled heap, blood smearing his forehead. A surgeon and the trainer doused and bandaged him, and presently he staggered to his feet and hobbled to his station, rubbing his hands across his eyes as if dazed.

Perhaps because he was fresher than the other backs, or maybe because the captain knew his player well, the ball was given to the Yale full-back for one powerful and relentless attack after another. His slender figure charged at the line, getting overwhelmed in a mass of striped arms and legs, but somehow he twisted, wriggled, and dragged himself forward as if nothing could stop him. The crowd realized that this looked-down-upon Freshman was fighting for his own redemption along with that of his teammates. Once, when the play was untangled, he was pulled from beneath a pile of players, unable to get back on his feet. He lay on the grass in a crumpled heap, blood smudging his forehead. A surgeon and the trainer cleaned and bandaged him, and soon he staggered to his feet and limped back to his position, rubbing his hands across his eyes as if he was in a daze.

When, at length, the stubbornly retreating Princeton line had been driven deep down into their end of the field, they, too, showed that they could hold fast in the last extremity. The Yale attack crumpled against them as if it had struck a stone wall. Young Seeley seemed to be so crippled and exhausted that he had been given a respite from the interlocked, hammering onslaught, but at the third down the panting quarter-back croaked out his signal. His comrades managed to rip a semblance of an opening for him, he plunged through, popped clear of the line, fell to his knees, recovered his footing by a miracle of agility, and lunged onward, to be brought down within five yards of the coveted goal-posts.

When the stubbornly retreating Princeton line had been pushed deep into their end of the field, they also proved they could stand strong in the face of adversity. The Yale attack crumbled against them as if it had hit a brick wall. Young Seeley seemed so injured and exhausted that he had gotten a break from the intense, pounding assault, but on third down, the gasping quarterback called out his signal. His teammates managed to create a small opening for him, he charged through, broke free of the line, fell to his knees, miraculously regained his footing, and lunged forward, only to be taken down within five yards of the much-desired goalposts.

He had won the right to make the last momentous charge. Swaying in his tracks, the full-back awaited the summons. Then he dived in behind the interference for a circuit of the right end. Two Princeton men broke through as if they had been shot out of mortars, but the Yale full-back had turned and was ploughing straight ahead. Pulled down, dragging the tackler who clung to his waist, he floundered to earth with most of the Princeton team piled above him. But the ball lay beyond the fateful chalk-line, the Yale touchdown was won, and the game was tied.

He had earned the chance to make the final crucial charge. Wobbling in his spot, the full-back waited for the signal. Then he dashed behind the block for a run around the right end. Two Princeton players broke through like they had been launched from cannons, but the Yale full-back had turned and was charging straight ahead. Brought down, dragging the tackler who clung to his waist, he stumbled to the ground with most of the Princeton team piled on top of him. But the ball lay beyond the critical chalk line, the Yale touchdown was scored, and the game was tied.

The captain clapped Seeley on the shoulder, nodded at the ball, and the full-back limped on to the field[178] to kick the goal or lose a victory. There were no more signs of nervousness in his bearing. With grave deliberation he stood waiting for the ball to be placed in front of the goal-posts. The sun had dropped behind the lofty grand-stands. The field lay in a kind of wintry twilight. Thirty thousand men and women gazed in tensest silence at the mud-stained, battered youth who had become the crowning issue of this poignant moment. Up in the press-box a thick-set, grayish man dug his fists in his eyes and could not bear to look at the lonely, reliant figure down yonder on the quiet field. The father found courage to take his hands from his face only when a mighty roar of joy boomed along the Yale side of the amphitheatre, and he saw the ball drop in a long arc behind the goal-posts. The kick had won the game for Yale.

The captain patted Seeley on the shoulder, nodded at the ball, and the full-back limped onto the field[178] to either make the goal or lose the victory. There was no sign of nervousness in his demeanor anymore. With serious focus, he stood waiting for the ball to be placed in front of the goalposts. The sun had set behind the tall grandstands. The field was wrapped in a kind of wintry twilight. Thirty thousand men and women stared in tense silence at the mud-stained, battered young man who had become the focal point of this intense moment. Up in the press box, a stocky, grayish man buried his fists in his eyes and couldn't bear to look at the solitary, determined figure down on the quiet field. The father found the courage to remove his hands from his face only when a huge cheer erupted from the Yale side of the amphitheater, and he saw the ball sail in a long arc behind the goalposts. The kick had won the game for Yale.

Once clear of the crowds, Henry Seeley hurried toward the training quarters. His head was up, his shoulders squared, and he walked with the free stride of an athlete. Mr. Richard Giddings danced madly across to him:

Once he was away from the crowds, Henry Seeley rushed toward the training quarters. He held his head high, squared his shoulders, and walked with the confident stride of an athlete. Mr. Richard Giddings hurried over to him:

“Afraid to see him play were you, you silly old fool? He is a chip of the old block. He didn’t know when he was licked. Wow, wow, wow, blood will tell! Come along with us, Harry.”

“Were you scared to see him play, you silly old fool? He's just like his dad. He didn't know when he was defeated. Wow, wow, wow, blood will tell! Come on with us, Harry.”

“I must shake hands with the youngster, Dick. Glad I changed my mind and came to see him do it.”

“I need to shake hands with the kid, Dick. I’m glad I changed my mind and came to watch him do it.”

“All right, see you at Mory’s to-night. Tell the boy we’re all proud of him.”

“All right, see you at Mory’s tonight. Tell the kid we’re all proud of him.”

Seeley resumed his course, saying over and over again, as if he loved the sound of the words, “chip of the old block,” “blood will tell.”

Seeley continued on his path, repeating again and again, as if he enjoyed the sound of the phrases, “chip off the old block,” “blood will tell.”

This verdict was like the ringing call of bugles. It made him feel young, hopeful, resolute, that life were worth having for the sake of its strife. One thing at[179] least was certain. His son could “take his punishment” and wrest victory from disaster, and he deserved something better than a coward and a quitter for a father.

This verdict was like the loud sound of bugles. It made him feel young, hopeful, determined, like life was worth living because of its challenges. One thing at[179] least was clear. His son could “face his punishment” and turn failure into success, and he deserved better than a coward and a quitter for a father.

The full-back was sitting on a bench when the elder Seeley entered the crowded, steaming room of the training house. The surgeon had removed the muddy, blood-stained bandage from around his tousled head and was cleansing an ugly, ragged gash. The boy scowled and winced but made no complaint, although his bruised face was very pale.

The full-back was sitting on a bench when the older Seeley walked into the busy, steamy room of the training house. The doctor had taken off the muddy, blood-soaked bandage from around his messy head and was cleaning up a nasty, jagged cut. The boy frowned and flinched but didn’t say a word, even though his bruised face looked very pale.

“Must have made you feel pretty foggy,” said the surgeon. “I shall have to put in a few stitches. It was a deuce of a thump.”

“Must have made you feel pretty out of it,” said the surgeon. “I’ll need to put in a few stitches. That was quite a hit.”

“I couldn’t see very well and my legs went queer for a few minutes, but I’m all right now, thanks,” replied the full-back, and then, glancing up, he espied his father standing near the door. The young hero of the game beckoned him with a grimy fist. Henry Seeley went over to him, took the fist in his two hands, and then patted the boy’s cheek with awkward and unaccustomed tenderness.

“I couldn’t see very well and my legs felt weird for a few minutes, but I’m fine now, thanks,” replied the full-back, and then, looking up, he spotted his father standing near the door. The young hero of the game waved him over with a dirty fist. Henry Seeley walked over to him, took the fist in his two hands, and then patted the boy’s cheek with awkward and unfamiliar tenderness.

“Sit still, Ernest. I won’t interfere with the doctor’s job. I just wanted to let you know that I saw your bully work. It made me think of—it made me think of——”

“Sit still, Ernest. I won’t mess with the doctor’s work. I just wanted to let you know that I saw how you were being bullied. It made me think of—it made me think of——”

Henry Seeley’s voice broke curiously and his lip quivered. He had not meant to show any emotion.

Henry Seeley's voice strangely cracked, and his lip trembled. He hadn’t intended to express any emotion.

His son replied with a smile of affectionate admiration:

His son smiled back with warmth and admiration:

“It made you think of your own teams, didn’t it? And I was thinking of you in that last half. It helped my nerve a whole lot to remember that my dad never knew when he was licked. Why, even the coaches told me that between the halves. It put more ginger into[180] me than anything else. We’ve got to keep up the family record between us.”

“It made you think of your own teams, didn’t it? And I was thinking of you in that last half. It really helped my nerves to remember that my dad never knew when he was beaten. Even the coaches told me that during halftime. It motivated me more than anything else. We’ve got to maintain the family record between us.”

The father looked beyond the boy as if he were thinking of a bigger, sterner game than football. There was the light of a resurrected determination in his eyes, and a vibrant earnestness in his voice as he said:

The father glanced past the boy, as if he were contemplating a more serious, demanding game than football. There was a flicker of renewed determination in his eyes and a passionate sincerity in his voice as he said:

“I’m not worrying about your keeping the family record bright, Ernest. And, however things may go with me, you will be able to hang fast to the doctrine which helped you to-day, that your father, too, doesn’t know when he is whipped.”

“I’m not worried about you keeping the family reputation intact, Ernest. And no matter what happens to me, you’ll still be able to believe in the idea that got you through today—that your father doesn’t know when he’s beaten either.”


GALLEGHER

A NEWSPAPER STORY

A News Article

BY

BY

Richard Harding Davis

Richard Harding Davis

This is an illustration of a popular type of the short-story. The movement from beginning to end is swift and urgent; something important is happening all the time. Description is reduced to the minimum, and where it is used does not impede the action. The local color of a great newspaper office in a large city contributes to the impression of orderly activity and haste. Gallegher, moreover, is the kind of character that enlists sympathy by his youth, his daring, and his resourcefulness.

This is an example of a popular type of short story. The pace from start to finish is quick and urgent; something significant is happening all the time. Description is kept to a minimum, and when it is included, it doesn’t slow down the action. The local flavor of a major newspaper office in a big city adds to the feeling of organized activity and urgency. Additionally, Gallegher is the kind of character who earns sympathy through his youth, bravery, and cleverness.

GALLEGHER[13]

GALLEGHER__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

We had had so many office-boys before Gallegher came among us that they had begun to lose the characteristics of individuals, and became merged in a composite photograph of small boys, to whom we applied the generic title of “Here, you”; or “You, boy.”

We had so many office boys before Gallegher joined us that they started to lose their individual characteristics and blended into a typical image of little boys, and we called them by the generic terms "Hey, you" or "You, kid."

We had had sleepy boys, and lazy boys, and bright, “smart” boys, who became so familiar on so short an acquaintance that we were forced to part with them to save our own self-respect.

We had sleepy boys, lazy boys, and bright, "smart" boys, who became so familiar in such a short time that we had to let them go to maintain our self-respect.

They generally graduated into district-messenger boys, and occasionally returned to us in blue coats with nickel-plated buttons, and patronized us.

They usually became district messenger boys and sometimes came back to us wearing blue uniforms with nickel-plated buttons, acting all superior.

But Gallegher was something different from anything we had experienced before. Gallegher was short and broad in build, with a solid, muscular broadness, and not a fat and dumpy shortness. He wore perpetually on his face a happy and knowing smile, as if you and the world in general were not impressing him as seriously as you thought you were, and his eyes, which were very black and very bright, snapped intelligently at you like those of a little black-and-tan terrier.

But Gallegher was different from anything we had encountered before. He was short and stocky, with a solid, muscular build, not the kind of shortness that looks fat and dumpy. He always had a cheerful and knowing smile on his face, as if neither you nor the world around him were as serious as you thought. His eyes, very black and bright, sparkled intelligently at you like those of a little black-and-tan terrier.

All Gallegher knew had been learnt on the streets; not a very good school in itself, but one that turns out very knowing scholars. And Gallagher had attended both morning and evening sessions. He could not[184] tell you who the Pilgrim Fathers were, nor could he name the thirteen original States, but he knew all the officers of the twenty-second police district by name, and he could distinguish the clang of a fire-engine’s gong from that of a patrol-wagon or an ambulance fully two blocks distant. It was Gallegher who rang the alarm when the Woolwich Mills caught fire, while the officer on the beat was asleep, and it was Gallegher who led the “Black Diamonds” against the “Wharf Rats,” when they used to stone each other to their hearts’ content on the coal-wharves of Richmond.

All Gallegher knew he had learned on the streets; not the best school, but one that produces very knowledgeable students. And Gallagher had gone to both morning and evening classes. He couldn't[184] tell you who the Pilgrim Fathers were, nor could he name the thirteen original States, but he knew all the officers in the twenty-second police district by name, and he could tell the sound of a fire engine's siren from that of a patrol car or an ambulance from two blocks away. It was Gallegher who sounded the alarm when the Woolwich Mills caught fire while the officer on duty was asleep, and it was Gallegher who led the “Black Diamonds” against the “Wharf Rats” when they would throw stones at each other on the coal docks of Richmond.

I am afraid, now that I see these facts written down, that Gallegher was not a reputable character; but he was so very young and so very old for his years that we all liked him very much nevertheless. He lived in the extreme northern part of Philadelphia, where the cotton- and woollen-mills run down to the river, and how he ever got home after leaving the Press building at two in the morning, was one of the mysteries of the office. Sometimes he caught a night car, and sometimes he walked all the way, arriving at the little house, where his mother and himself lived alone, at four in the morning. Occasionally he was given a ride on an early milk-cart, or on one of the newspaper delivery wagons, with its high piles of papers still damp and sticky from the press. He knew several drivers of “night hawks”—those cabs that prowl the streets at night looking for belated passengers—and when it was a very cold morning he would not go home at all, but would crawl into one of these cabs and sleep, curled upon the cushions, until daylight.

I'm worried, now that I see these facts laid out, that Gallegher wasn't a reputable guy; but he was so young yet seemed so old for his age that we all liked him a lot anyway. He lived in the far north of Philadelphia, where the cotton and wool mills head down to the river, and how he ever got home after leaving the Press building at two in the morning was one of the office's mysteries. Sometimes he took a night car, and other times he walked the whole way, getting home to the little house where he and his mother lived alone by four in the morning. Sometimes he hitchhiked on an early milk cart or one of the newspaper delivery trucks, with its high stacks of still-damp and sticky papers. He knew a few drivers of “night hawks”—those cabs prowling the streets at night looking for stray passengers—and when it was an especially cold morning, he wouldn't go home at all but would climb into one of those cabs and sleep, curled up on the cushions, until daybreak.

Besides being quick and cheerful, Gallegher possessed a power of amusing the Press’s young men to a degree seldom attained by the ordinary mortal. His clog-dancing on the city editor’s desk, when that gentleman[185] was upstairs fighting for two more columns of space, was always a source of innocent joy to us, and his imitations of the comedians of the variety halls delighted even the dramatic critic, from whom the comedians themselves failed to force a smile.

Besides being quick and cheerful, Gallegher had a knack for entertaining the Press’s young men in a way that rarely happens with regular people. His clog-dancing on the city editor’s desk, while that guy[185] was upstairs trying to get two more columns of space, always brought us innocent joy. His impressions of the comedians from the variety shows even made the dramatic critic smile, who usually didn't crack a grin at the actual comedians.

But Gallegher’s chief characteristic was his love for that element of news generically classed as “crime.”

But Gallegher's main characteristic was his love for that type of news generally referred to as "crime."

Not that he ever did anything criminal himself. On the contrary, his was rather the work of the criminal specialist, and his morbid interest in the doings of all queer characters, his knowledge of their methods, their present whereabouts, and their past deeds of transgression often rendered him a valuable ally to our police reporter, whose daily feuilletons were the only portion of the paper Gallegher deigned to read.

Not that he ever did anything illegal himself. On the contrary, he was more like a criminal expert, and his dark fascination with the actions of all kinds of strange characters, his knowledge of their methods, where they currently were, and their previous wrongdoings often made him a valuable ally to our police reporter, whose daily articles were the only part of the newspaper Gallegher bothered to read.

In Gallegher the detective element was abnormally developed. He had shown this on several occasions, and to excellent purpose.

In Gallegher, the detective aspect was unusually advanced. He had demonstrated this on several occasions, with great effectiveness.

Once the paper had sent him into a Home for Destitute Orphans which was believed to be grievously mismanaged, and Gallegher, while playing the part of a destitute orphan, kept his eyes open to what was going on around him so faithfully that the story he told of the treatment meted out to the real orphans was sufficient to rescue the unhappy little wretches from the individual who had them in charge, and to have the individual himself sent to jail.

Once the report had sent him to a home for destitute orphans, which was thought to be badly run, Gallegher, while pretending to be a poor orphan, stayed alert to what was happening around him. His account of the treatment the real orphans received was enough to save those miserable kids from the person in charge of them and to get that person arrested.

Gallegher’s knowledge of the aliases, terms of imprisonment, and various misdoings of the leading criminals in Philadelphia was almost as thorough as that of the chief of police himself, and he could tell to an hour when “Dutchy Mack” was to be let out of prison, and could identify at a glance “Dick Oxford, confidence man,” as “Gentleman Dan, petty thief.”

Gallegher knew the aliases, prison sentences, and different crimes of the top criminals in Philadelphia almost as well as the chief of police did. He could even pinpoint to the hour when “Dutchy Mack” would be released from prison, and he could recognize “Dick Oxford, con artist,” at a glance as “Gentleman Dan, small-time thief.”

There were, at this time, only two pieces of news[186] in any of the papers. The least important of the two was the big fight between the Champion of the United States and the Would-be Champion, arranged to take place near Philadelphia; the second was the Burrbank murder, which was filling space in newspapers all over the world, from New York to Bombay.

There were, at this time, only two pieces of news[186] in any of the papers. The less significant of the two was the major fight between the Champion of the United States and the Challenger, set to occur near Philadelphia; the second was the Burrbank murder, which was taking up space in newspapers all over the world, from New York to Bombay.

Richard F. Burrbank was one of the most prominent of New York’s railroad lawyers; he was also, as a matter of course, an owner of much railroad stock, and a very wealthy man. He had been spoken of as a political possibility for many high offices, and, as the counsel for a great railroad, was known even further than the great railroad itself had stretched its system.

Richard F. Burrbank was one of the leading railroad lawyers in New York. Naturally, he owned a lot of railroad stock and was very wealthy. He was considered a potential candidate for many high-ranking political positions, and as the attorney for a major railroad, he was known even more widely than the railroad's own reach.

At six o’clock one morning he was found by his butler lying at the foot of the hall stairs with two pistol wounds above his heart. He was quite dead. His safe, to which only he and his secretary had the keys, was found open, and $200,000 in bonds, stocks, and money, which had been placed there only the night before, was found missing. The secretary was missing also. His name was Stephen S. Hade, and his name and his description had been telegraphed and cabled to all parts of the world. There was enough circumstantial evidence to show, beyond any question or possibility of mistake, that he was the murderer.

At six o’clock one morning, his butler found him lying at the bottom of the hall stairs with two gunshot wounds above his heart. He was completely dead. His safe, which only he and his secretary had keys to, was found open, and $200,000 in bonds, stocks, and cash that had been placed there just the night before was missing. The secretary was also missing. His name was Stephen S. Hade, and his name and description had been sent out via telegram and cable to all parts of the world. There was enough circumstantial evidence to clearly indicate, beyond any doubt or chance of error, that he was the murderer.

It made an enormous amount of talk, and unhappy individuals were being arrested all over the country, and sent on to New York for identification. Three had been arrested at Liverpool, and one man just as he landed at Sydney, Australia. But so far the murderer had escaped.

It sparked a huge amount of conversation, and unhappy people were being arrested all over the country and shipped off to New York for identification. Three were arrested in Liverpool, and one man right as he landed in Sydney, Australia. But so far, the murderer had gotten away.

We were all talking about it one night, as everybody else was all over the country, in the local room, and the city editor said it was worth a fortune to any one who chanced to run across Hade and succeeded in handing[187] him over to the police. Some of us thought Hade had taken passage from some one of the smaller sea-ports, and others were of the opinion that he had buried himself in some cheap lodging-house in New York, or in one of the smaller towns in New Jersey.

We were all discussing it one night while everyone else was scattered across the country in the local room, and the city editor said it would be worth a fortune to anyone who happened to find Hade and managed to turn him over to the police. Some of us thought Hade had boarded a ship from one of the smaller sea ports, while others believed he had hidden himself away in a rundown boarding house in New York or in one of the smaller towns in New Jersey.

“I shouldn’t be surprised to meet him out walking, right here in Philadelphia,” said one of the staff. “He’ll be disguised, of course, but you could always tell him by the absence of the trigger finger on his right hand. It’s missing, you know; shot off when he was a boy.”

“I shouldn’t be surprised to run into him while out walking, right here in Philadelphia,” said one of the staff. “He’ll be in disguise, of course, but you can always recognize him by the missing trigger finger on his right hand. It’s gone, you know; shot off when he was a kid.”

“You want to look for a man dressed like a tough,” said the city editor; “for as this fellow is to all appearances a gentleman, he will try to look as little like a gentleman as possible.”

“You want to look for a guy dressed like a tough,” said the city editor; “because even though this guy seems like a gentleman, he’ll try to look as little like one as he can.”

“No, he won’t,” said Gallegher, with that calm impertinence that made him dear to us. “He’ll dress just like a gentleman. Toughs don’t wear gloves, and you see he’s got to wear ’em. The first thing he thought of after doing for Burrbank was of that gone finger, and how he was to hide it. He stuffed the finger of that glove with cotton so’s to make it look like a whole finger, and the first time he takes off that glove they’ve got him—see, and he knows it. So what youse want to do is to look for a man with gloves on. I’ve been a-doing it for two weeks now, and I can tell you it’s hard work, for everybody wears gloves this kind of weather. But if you look long enough you’ll find him. And when you think it’s him, go up to him and hold out your hand in a friendly way, like a bunco-steerer, and shake his hand; and if you feel that his forefinger ain’t real flesh, but just wadded cotton, then grip to it with your right and grab his throat with your left, and holler for help.”

“No, he won't,” said Gallegher, with that calm confidence that made him likable to us. “He'll dress just like a gentleman. Tough guys don’t wear gloves, and you can see he has to wear them. The first thing he thought about after taking care of Burrbank was that missing finger, and how he was going to hide it. He stuffed the finger of that glove with cotton to make it look like a real finger, and the first time he takes off that glove they’ll catch him—get it? He knows that. So what you need to do is look for a guy with gloves on. I’ve been at it for two weeks now, and I can tell you it's tough work because everyone wears gloves in this kind of weather. But if you keep looking, you’ll find him. And when you think it’s him, go up to him and hold out your hand in a friendly way, like a con artist, and shake his hand; and if you can feel that his forefinger isn’t real flesh, but just stuffed cotton, then grab it with your right hand and choke him with your left, and shout for help.”

There was an appreciative pause.

There was a moment of appreciation.

“I see, gentlemen,” said the city editor, drily, “that[188] Gallegher’s reasoning has impressed you; and I also see that before the week is out all of my young men will be under bonds for assaulting innocent pedestrians whose only offence is that they wear gloves in mid-winter.”

“I see, gentlemen,” said the city editor, dryly, “that[188] Gallegher’s reasoning has caught your attention; and I also see that by the end of the week, all of my young men will be arrested for assaulting innocent pedestrians whose only crime is that they wear gloves in the middle of winter.”

· · · · · · ·

It was about a week after this that Detective Hefflefinger, of Inspector Byrnes’s staff, came over to Philadelphia after a burglar, of whose whereabouts he had been misinformed by telegraph. He brought the warrant, requisition, and other necessary papers with him, but the burglar had flown. One of our reporters had worked on a New York paper, and knew Hefflefinger, and the detective came to the office to see if he could help him in his so far unsuccessful search.

It was about a week later that Detective Hefflefinger, from Inspector Byrnes’s team, came to Philadelphia looking for a burglar, whose location he had been wrongly informed about via telegraph. He brought the warrant, requisition, and other necessary paperwork, but the burglar was gone. One of our reporters had worked at a New York paper and knew Hefflefinger, so the detective came to the office to see if he could get help with his still unsuccessful search.

He gave Gallegher his card, and after Gallegher had read it, and had discovered who the visitor was, he became so demoralized that he was absolutely useless.

He handed Gallegher his card, and after Gallegher read it and figured out who the visitor was, he became so disheartened that he was totally useless.

“One of Byrnes’s men” was a much more awe-inspiring individual to Gallegher than a member of the Cabinet. He accordingly seized his hat and overcoat, and leaving his duties to be looked after by others, hastened out after the object of his admiration, who found his suggestions and knowledge of the city so valuable, and his company so entertaining, that they became very intimate, and spent the rest of the day together.

“One of Byrnes’s men” was a much more impressive person to Gallegher than any Cabinet member. He quickly grabbed his hat and coat, leaving his responsibilities to others, and rushed out after the person he admired. This individual appreciated Gallegher’s suggestions and knowledge of the city so much that they hit it off and spent the rest of the day together.

In the meanwhile the managing editor had instructed his subordinates to inform Gallegher, when he condescended to return, that his services were no longer needed. Gallegher had played truant once too often. Unconscious of this, he remained with his new friend until late the same evening, and started the next afternoon toward the Press office.

In the meantime, the managing editor had told his team to let Gallegher know, when he finally decided to come back, that his services were no longer required. Gallegher had skipped out one too many times. Unaware of this, he stayed with his new friend until late that evening and headed to the Press office the next afternoon.

As I have said, Gallegher lived in the most distant part of the city, not many minutes’ walk from the Kensington[189] railroad station, where trains ran into the suburbs and on to New York.

As I mentioned, Gallegher lived in the farthest part of the city, just a short walk from the Kensington[189] railroad station, where trains headed into the suburbs and on to New York.

It was in front of this station that a smoothly-shaven, well-dressed man brushed past Gallegher and hurried up the steps to the ticket office.

It was in front of this station that a clean-shaven, well-dressed man pushed past Gallegher and rushed up the steps to the ticket office.

He held a walking-stick in his right hand, and Gallegher, who now patiently scrutinized the hands of every one who wore gloves, saw that while three fingers of the man’s hand were closed around the cane, the fourth stood out in almost a straight line with his palm.

He held a walking stick in his right hand, and Gallegher, who was now carefully examining the hands of everyone wearing gloves, noticed that while three fingers of the man's hand were wrapped around the cane, the fourth finger extended almost straight out from his palm.

Gallegher stopped with a gasp and with a trembling all over his little body, and his brain asked with a throb if it could be possible. But possibilities and probabilities were to be discovered later. Now was the time for action.

Gallegher halted with a gasp, trembling all over his small body, and his mind throbbed with the question of whether it could really be true. But figuring out what was possible or likely could wait. Now was the time to act.

He was after the man in a moment, hanging at his heels and his eyes moist with excitement.

He quickly caught up to the man, right at his heels, with his eyes glistening with excitement.

He heard the man ask for a ticket to Torresdale, a little station just outside of Philadelphia, and when he was out of hearing, but not out of sight, purchased one for the same place.

He heard the man ask for a ticket to Torresdale, a small station just outside of Philadelphia, and when he was out of earshot, but not out of sight, bought one for the same destination.

The stranger went into the smoking-car, and seated himself at one end toward the door. Gallegher took his place at the opposite end.

The stranger walked into the smoking car and sat down at one end near the door. Gallegher took a seat at the opposite end.

He was trembling all over, and suffered from a slight feeling of nausea. He guessed it came from fright, not of any bodily harm that might come to him, but at the probability of failure in his adventure and of its most momentous possibilities.

He was shaking all over and felt a bit nauseous. He figured it was from fear, not because he was worried about being hurt, but because of the chance that he might fail in his adventure and the serious consequences that could follow.

The stranger pulled his coat collar up around his ears, hiding the lower portion of his face, but not concealing the resemblance in his troubled eyes and close-shut lips to the likenesses of the murderer Hade.

The stranger pulled his coat collar up around his ears, hiding the lower part of his face, but not concealing the resemblance in his troubled eyes and tightly closed lips to the likenesses of the murderer Hade.

They reached Torresdale in half an hour, and the[190] stranger, alighting quickly, struck off at a rapid pace down the country road leading to the station.

They arrived at Torresdale in half an hour, and the[190] stranger quickly got out and headed off at a fast pace down the country road leading to the station.

Gallegher gave him a hundred yards’ start, and then followed slowly after. The road ran between fields and past a few frame-houses set far from the road in kitchen gardens.

Gallegher gave him a hundred-yard head start, and then followed slowly after. The road stretched between fields and past a few frame houses set far back from the road in kitchen gardens.

Once or twice the man looked back over his shoulder, but he saw only a dreary length of road with a small boy splashing through the slush in the midst of it and stopping every now and again to throw snowballs at belated sparrows.

Once or twice, the man glanced back over his shoulder, but all he saw was a long, dull stretch of road with a little boy splashing through the slush in the middle of it, stopping every now and then to throw snowballs at late-arriving sparrows.

After a ten minutes’ walk the stranger turned into a side road which led to only one place, the Eagle Inn, an old roadside hostelry known now as the headquarters for pothunters from the Philadelphia game market and the battle-ground of many a cock-fight.

After a ten-minute walk, the stranger took a side road that led to just one place, the Eagle Inn, an old roadside hotel now recognized as the hub for treasure hunters from the Philadelphia game market and the site of many cockfights.

Gallegher knew the place well. He and his young companions had often stopped there when out chestnutting on holidays in the autumn.

Gallegher knew the place well. He and his young friends had often stopped there when they went out to collect chestnuts on fall holidays.

The son of the man who kept it had often accompanied them on their excursions, and though the boys of the city streets considered him a dumb lout, they respected him somewhat owing to his inside knowledge of dog- and cock-fights.

The son of the man who owned it often went along with them on their outings, and even though the boys from the city streets saw him as a clueless oaf, they held some respect for him because of his insight into dog and cockfighting.

The stranger entered the inn at a side door, and Gallegher, reaching it a few minutes later, let him go for the time being, and set about finding his occasional playmate, young Keppler.

The stranger walked into the inn through a side door, and Gallegher, arriving a few minutes later, decided to let him be for now and started looking for his occasional playmate, young Keppler.

Keppler’s offspring was found in the wood-shed.

Keppler’s kid was found in the wood shed.

“‘Tain’t hard to guess what brings you out here,” said the tavern-keeper’s son, with a grin; “it’s the fight.”

“It's not hard to figure out what brings you out here,” said the tavern-keeper’s son, grinning; “it’s the fight.”

“What fight?” asked Gallegher, unguardedly.

“What fight?” Gallegher asked, casually.

“What fight? Why, the fight,” returned his companion, with the slow contempt of superior knowledge.

“What fight? Why, the fight,” his companion replied, with a slow disdain of someone who knows more.

“It’s to come off here to-night. You knew that as well as me; anyway your sportin’ editor knows it. He got the tip last night, but that won’t help you any. You needn’t think there’s any chance of your getting a peep at it. Why, tickets is two hundred and fifty apiece!”

“It’s happening here tonight. You knew that just like I did; at any rate, your sports editor knows it. He got the scoop last night, but that won’t do you any good. Don’t think there’s any chance of you getting a glimpse of it. I mean, tickets are two hundred and fifty each!”

“Whew!” whistled Gallegher, “where’s it to be?”

“Wow!” whistled Gallegher, “where’s it going to be?”

“In the barn,” whispered Keppler. “I helped ’em fix the ropes this morning, I did.”

“In the barn,” Keppler whispered. “I helped them fix the ropes this morning.”

“Gosh, but you’re in luck,” exclaimed Gallegher, with flattering envy. “Couldn’t I jest get a peep at it?”

“Wow, but you’re lucky,” exclaimed Gallegher, with playful envy. “Can’t I just get a look at it?”

“Maybe,” said the gratified Keppler. “There’s a winder with a wooden shutter at the back of the barn. You can get in by it, if you have some one to boost you up to the sill.”

“Maybe,” said the pleased Keppler. “There’s a window with a wooden shutter at the back of the barn. You can get in through it if you have someone to help boost you up to the sill.”

“Sa-a-y,” drawled Gallegher, as if something had but just that moment reminded him. “Who’s that gent who come down the road just a bit ahead of me—him with the cape-coat! Has he got anything to do with the fight?”

“Say,” Gallegher drawled, as if he had just remembered something. “Who’s that guy who walked down the road a little ahead of me—the one in the cape coat? Is he involved in the fight?”

“Him?” repeated Keppler in tones of sincere disgust. “No-oh, he ain’t no sport. He’s queer, Dad thinks. He come here one day last week about ten in the morning, said his doctor told him to go out ’en the country for his health. He’s stuck up and citified, and wears gloves, and takes his meals private in his room, and all that sort of truck. They was saying in the saloon last night that they thought he was hiding from something, and Dad, just to try him, asks him last night if he was coming to see the fight. He looked sort of scared, and said he didn’t want to see no fight. And then Dad says, ’I guess you mean you don’t want no fighters to see you.’ Dad didn’t mean no harm by it, just passed it as a joke; but Mr. Carleton, as he calls himself, got white as a ghost an’ says, ’I’ll go to the fight[192] willing enough,’ and begins to laugh and joke. And this morning he went right into the bar-room, where all the sports were setting, and said he was going in to town to see some friends; and as he starts off he laughs an’ says, ’This don’t look as if I was afraid of seeing people, does it?’ but Dad says it was just bluff that made him do it, and Dad thinks that if he hadn’t said what he did, this Mr. Carleton wouldn’t have left his room at all.”

“Him?” Keppler repeated with genuine disgust. “No way, he’s no fun. Dad thinks he's odd. He came here one day last week around ten in the morning and said his doctor told him to get out to the country for his health. He’s snobby and city-like, wears gloves, and eats alone in his room, and all that kind of stuff. They were saying in the bar last night that they thought he was hiding from something, and Dad, just to test him, asked him last night if he was going to see the fight. He looked kind of scared and said he didn't want to see any fight. Then Dad said, 'I guess you mean you don’t want any fighters to see you.' Dad didn’t mean any harm by it; he just passed it off as a joke. But Mr. Carleton, as he calls himself, turned as pale as a ghost and said, 'I’ll go to the fight willing enough,' and started to laugh and joke. And this morning he went straight into the bar, where all the sports were sitting, and said he was heading into town to see some friends; and as he walked out he laughed and said, 'This doesn’t look like I'm afraid of seeing people, does it?' But Dad said it was just a bluff that made him do it, and Dad thinks that if he hadn’t said what he did, Mr. Carleton wouldn’t have left his room at all.”

Gallegher had got all he wanted, and much more than he had hoped for—so much more that his walk back to the station was in the nature of a triumphal march.

Gallegher had everything he wanted, and even more than he had hoped for—so much more that his walk back to the station felt like a victory march.

He had twenty minutes to wait for the next train, and it seemed an hour. While waiting he sent a telegram to Hefflefinger at his hotel. It read: “Your man is near the Torresdale station, on Pennsylvania Railroad; take cab, and meet me at station. Wait until I come. Gallegher.

He had twenty minutes to wait for the next train, and it felt like an hour. While waiting, he sent a telegram to Hefflefinger at his hotel. It said: “Your guy is near the Torresdale station on the Pennsylvania Railroad; take a cab and meet me at the station. Wait for me to arrive. Gallegher.

With the exception of one at midnight, no other train stopped at Torresdale that evening, hence the direction to take a cab.

With the exception of one at midnight, no other train stopped at Torresdale that evening, so the direction was to take a cab.

The train to the city seemed to Gallegher to drag itself by inches. It stopped and backed at purposeless intervals, waited for an express to precede it, and dallied at stations, and when, at last, it reached the terminus, Gallegher was out before it had stopped and was in the cab and off on his way to the home of the sporting editor.

The train to the city felt like it was crawling to Gallegher. It stopped and reversed at random times, waited for an express train to go ahead, and lingered at stations. Finally, when it arrived at the terminal, Gallegher was out before it even came to a complete stop and was already in a cab, heading to the home of the sports editor.

The sporting editor was at dinner and came out in the hall to see him, with his napkin in his hand. Gallegher explained breathlessly that he had located the murderer for whom the police of two continents were looking, and that he believed, in order to quiet the suspicions of the people with whom he was hiding, that he would be present at the fight that night.

The sports editor was having dinner and came out to the hall to see him, holding his napkin. Gallagher explained excitedly that he had found the murderer the police on two continents were searching for, and that he thought, to ease the suspicions of the people he was hiding with, he would attend the fight that night.

The sporting editor led Gallegher into his library and shut the door. “Now,” he said, “go over all that again.”

The sports editor took Gallegher into his office and closed the door. “Now,” he said, “let’s go over all of that again.”

Gallegher went over it again in detail, and added how he had sent for Hefflefinger to make the arrest in order that it might be kept from the knowledge of the local police and from the Philadelphia reporters.

Gallegher went over it again in detail and mentioned how he had called for Hefflefinger to make the arrest so that it could be kept away from the local police and the Philadelphia reporters.

“What I want Hefflefinger to do is to arrest Hade with the warrant he has for the burglar,” explained Gallegher; “and to take him on to New York on the owl train that passes Torresdale at one. It don’t get to Jersey City until four o’clock, one hour after the morning papers go to press. Of course, we must fix Hefflefinger so’s he’ll keep quiet and not tell who his prisoner really is.”

“What I want Hefflefinger to do is arrest Hade with the warrant he has for the burglar,” Gallegher explained. “Then, he should take him to New York on the owl train that passes Torresdale at one. It doesn’t get to Jersey City until four o’clock, an hour after the morning papers go to press. Of course, we need to make sure Hefflefinger stays quiet and doesn’t reveal who his prisoner really is.”

The sporting editor reached his hand out to pat Gallegher on the head, but changed his mind and shook hands with him instead.

The sports editor reached out to pat Gallegher on the head but thought better of it and shook his hand instead.

“My boy,” he said, “you are an infant phenomenon. If I can pull the rest of this thing off to-night, it will mean the $5,000 reward and fame galore for you and the paper. Now, I’m going to write a note to the managing editor, and you can take it around to him and tell him what you’ve done and what I am going to do, and he’ll take you back on the paper and raise your salary. Perhaps you didn’t know you’ve been discharged?”

“My boy,” he said, “you’re an extraordinary talent. If I can pull off the rest of this tonight, it will mean the $5,000 reward and a lot of fame for both you and the paper. Now, I’m going to write a note to the managing editor, and you can deliver it to him and explain what you’ve done and what I’m planning to do, and he’ll hire you back at the paper and increase your salary. Maybe you didn’t realize you’ve been let go?”

“Do you think you ain’t a-going to take me with you?” demanded Gallegher.

“Do you really think you're not going to take me with you?” demanded Gallegher.

“Why, certainly not. Why should I? It all lies with the detective and myself now. You’ve done your share, and done it well. If the man’s caught, the reward’s yours. But you’d only be in the way now. You’d better go to the office and make your peace with the chief.”

“Of course not. Why should I? It’s really just between the detective and me now. You’ve done your part, and you did it well. If the guy gets caught, the reward is yours. But right now, you'd just be in the way. You should head to the office and sort things out with the boss.”

“If the paper can get along without me, I can get[194] along without the old paper,” said Gallegher, hotly. “And if I ain’t a-going with you, you ain’t neither, for I know where Hefflefinger is to be, and you don’t, and I won’t tell you.”

“If the paper can manage without me, I can manage without the old paper,” Gallegher said fiercely. “And if I’m not going with you, you’re not going either, because I know where Hefflefinger is going to be, and you don’t, and I’m not going to tell you.”

“Oh, very well, very well,” replied the sporting editor, weakly capitulating. “I’ll send the note by a messenger; only mind, if you lose your place, don’t blame me.”

“Oh, fine, fine,” replied the sports editor, weakly giving in. “I’ll send the note by a messenger; just remember, if you lose your spot, don’t hold me responsible.”

Gallegher wondered how this man could value a week’s salary against the excitement of seeing a noted criminal run down, and of getting the news to the paper, and to that one paper alone.

Gallegher wondered how this guy could weigh a week's pay against the thrill of watching a famous criminal get caught, and of getting the scoop to the paper, and only that one paper.

From that moment the sporting editor sank in Gallegher’s estimation.

From that moment, the sports editor dropped in Gallegher's opinion.

Mr. Dwyer sat down at his desk and scribbled off the following note:

Mr. Dwyer sat at his desk and quickly wrote the following note:

“I have received reliable information that Hade, the Burrbank murderer, will be present at the fight to-night. We have arranged it so that he will be arrested quietly and in such a manner that the fact may be kept from all other papers. I need not point out to you that this will be the most important piece of news in the country to-morrow.

“I have received credible information that Hade, the Burrbank murderer, will be at the fight tonight. We have set it up so that he will be arrested discreetly and in a way that keeps this out of all other papers. I don’t need to tell you that this will be the biggest news in the country tomorrow.”

“Yours, etc.,

"Best regards,"

Michael E. Dwyer.”

“Michael E. Dwyer.”

The sporting editor stepped into the waiting cab, while Gallegher whispered the directions to the driver. He was told to go first to a district-messenger office, and from there up to the Ridge Avenue Road, out Broad Street, and on to the old Eagle Inn, near Torresdale.

The sports editor got into the waiting cab, while Gallegher quietly gave the driver the directions. He was instructed to first head to a district messenger office, then up to Ridge Avenue Road, out Broad Street, and on to the old Eagle Inn near Torresdale.

It was a miserable night. The rain and snow were falling together, and freezing as they fell. The sporting editor got out to send his message to the Press office,[195] and then lighting a cigar, and turning up the collar of his great-coat, curled up in the corner of the cab.

It was a terrible night. Rain and snow were coming down at the same time, freezing as they hit the ground. The sports editor got out to send his message to the Press office,[195] and then, lighting a cigar and flipping up the collar of his overcoat, settled into the corner of the cab.

“Wake me when we get there, Gallegher,” he said. He knew he had a long ride, and much rapid work before him, and he was preparing for the strain.

“Wake me when we arrive, Gallegher,” he said. He knew he had a long trip ahead of him, and a lot of fast work to do, and he was getting ready for the pressure.

To Gallegher the idea of going to sleep seemed almost criminal. From the dark corner of the cab his eyes shone with excitement, and with the awful joy of anticipation. He glanced every now and then to where the sporting editor’s cigar shone in the darkness, and watched it as it gradually burnt more dimly and went out. The lights in the shop windows threw a broad glare across the ice on the pavements, and the lights from the lamp-posts tossed the distorted shadow of the cab, and the horse, and the motionless driver, sometimes before and sometimes behind them.

To Gallegher, the thought of going to sleep felt almost wrong. From the dark corner of the cab, his eyes sparkled with excitement and the terrible thrill of anticipation. He occasionally glanced at the sporting editor’s cigar, which glowed in the darkness, watching as it slowly burned down and went out. The lights from the shop windows cast a bright glare across the icy pavements, while the lamp-posts created twisted shadows of the cab, the horse, and the still driver, sometimes moving in front of them and sometimes behind.

After half an hour Gallegher slipped down to the bottom of the cab and dragged out a lap-robe, in which he wrapped himself. It was growing colder, and the damp, keen wind swept in through the cracks until the window-frames and woodwork were cold to the touch.

After half an hour, Gallegher slid down to the bottom of the cab and pulled out a blanket, which he wrapped around himself. It was getting colder, and the chilly, damp wind blew in through the cracks until the window frames and woodwork felt cold to the touch.

An hour passed, and the cab was still moving more slowly over the rough surface of partly paved streets, and by single rows of new houses standing at different angles to each other in fields covered with ash-heaps and brick-kilns. Here and there the gaudy lights of a drug-store, and the forerunner of suburban civilization, shone from the end of a new block of houses, and the rubber cape of an occasional policeman showed in the light of the lamp-post that he hugged for comfort.

An hour went by, and the cab continued to crawl over the bumpy mix of paved and unpaved streets, passing by rows of new houses at odd angles to one another, surrounded by fields filled with ash piles and brick kilns. Every now and then, the bright lights of a drugstore, a sign of suburban life, glowed at the end of a fresh block of homes, and the rubber raincoat of an occasional police officer could be seen in the glow of the streetlight he clung to for warmth.

Then even the houses disappeared, and the cab dragged its way between truck farms, with desolate-looking, glass-covered beds, and pools of water, half-caked with ice, and bare trees, and interminable fences.

Then even the houses vanished, and the cab slowly made its way through truck farms, with bleak-looking, glass-covered beds, and pools of water, half-frozen with ice, and bare trees, and endless fences.

Once or twice the cab stopped altogether, and Gallegher could hear the driver swearing to himself, or at the horse, or the roads. At last they drew up before the station at Torresdale. It was quite deserted, and only a single light cut a swath in the darkness and showed a portion of the platform, the ties, and the rails glistening in the rain. They walked twice past the light before a figure stepped out of the shadow and greeted them cautiously.

Once or twice, the cab came to a complete stop, and Gallegher could hear the driver cursing under his breath, either directed at the horse or the rough roads. Finally, they arrived at the station in Torresdale. It was completely empty, with only a single light cutting through the darkness, revealing part of the platform, and the ties and rails shining in the rain. They walked by the light twice before a figure emerged from the shadows and greeted them tentatively.

“I am Mr. Dwyer, of the Press,” said the sporting editor, briskly. “You’ve heard of me, perhaps. Well, there shouldn’t be any difficulty in our making a deal, should there? This boy here has found Hade, and we have reason to believe he will be among the spectators at the fight to-night. We want you to arrest him quietly, and as secretly as possible. You can do it with your papers and your badge easily enough. We want you to pretend that you believe he is this burglar you came over after. If you will do this, and take him away without any one so much as suspecting who he really is, and on the train that passes here at 1.20 for New York, we will give you $500 out of the $5,000 reward. If, however, one other paper, either in New York or Philadelphia, or anywhere else, knows of the arrest, you won’t get a cent. Now, what do you say?”

“I’m Mr. Dwyer from the Press,” said the sports editor, briskly. “You might have heard of me. It shouldn’t be difficult for us to strike a deal, right? This kid here has located Hade, and we believe he’ll be among the spectators at the fight tonight. We want you to arrest him quietly and as privately as possible. You can do it easily with your papers and badge. Pretend that you think he’s the burglar you came looking for. If you do this and take him away without anyone suspecting who he really is, on the train that leaves here at 1:20 for New York, we’ll give you $500 out of the $5,000 reward. However, if any other paper—whether in New York, Philadelphia, or anywhere else—finds out about the arrest, you won’t get a dime. So, what do you say?”

The detective had a great deal to say. He wasn’t at all sure the man Gallegher suspected was Hade; he feared he might get himself into trouble by making a false arrest, and if it should be the man, he was afraid the local police would interfere.

The detective had a lot to say. He wasn’t at all sure the guy Gallegher suspected was Hade; he worried he might get himself into trouble by making a false arrest, and if it turned out to be the guy, he was afraid the local police would step in.

“We’ve no time to argue or debate this matter,” said Dwyer, warmly. “We agree to point Hade out to you in the crowd. After the fight is over you arrest him as we have directed, and you get the money and the credit of the arrest. If you don’t like this, I will arrest[197] the man myself, and have him driven to town, with a pistol for a warrant.”

“We don’t have time to argue or discuss this,” said Dwyer, kindly. “We’ll point Hade out to you in the crowd. After the fight is over, you arrest him as we instructed, and you’ll get the money and the credit for the arrest. If you don’t like this, I’ll arrest[197] the guy myself and have him driven to town, using a pistol as a warrant.”

Hefflefinger considered in silence and then agreed unconditionally. “As you say, Mr. Dwyer,” he returned. “I’ve heard of you for a thoroughbred sport. I know you’ll do what you say you’ll do; and as for me I’ll do what you say and just as you say, and it’s a very pretty piece of work as it stands.”

Hefflefinger thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement. “As you say, Mr. Dwyer,” he responded. “I’ve heard you’re a top-notch guy. I know you’ll follow through on your word; and as for me, I’ll do exactly what you say, just as you say it, and it’s a really nice piece of work as it is.”

They all stepped back into the cab, and then it was that they were met by a fresh difficulty, how to get the detective into the barn where the fight was to take place, for neither of the two men had $250 to pay for his admittance.

They all stepped back into the cab, and that's when they faced a new problem: how to get the detective into the barn where the fight was supposed to happen, since neither of the two men had $250 to cover his admission.

But this was overcome when Gallegher remembered the window of which young Keppler had told him.

But this was resolved when Gallegher recalled the window that young Keppler had mentioned to him.

In the event of Hade’s losing courage and not daring to show himself in the crowd around the ring, it was agreed that Dwyer should come to the barn and warn Hefflefinger; but if he should come, Dwyer was merely to keep near him and to signify by a prearranged gesture which one of the crowd he was.

In case Hade lost his nerve and didn’t want to show up in the crowd around the ring, they agreed that Dwyer would go to the barn and alert Hefflefinger; but if he did go, Dwyer was just supposed to stay close to him and use a planned gesture to indicate which person in the crowd he was.

They drew up before a great black shadow of a house, dark, forbidding, and apparently deserted. But at the sound of the wheels on the gravel the door opened, letting out a stream of warm, cheerful light, and a man’s voice said, “Put out those lights. Don’t youse know no better than that?” This was Keppler, and he welcomed Mr. Dwyer with effusive courtesy.

They pulled up in front of a large, dark house that looked ominous and seemed empty. But when they heard the wheels on the gravel, the door swung open, spilling a flow of warm, cheerful light, and a man's voice called out, "Turn off those lights. Don't you know any better?" This was Keppler, and he greeted Mr. Dwyer with enthusiastic politeness.

The two men showed in the stream of light, and the door closed on them, leaving the house as it was at first, black and silent, save for the dripping of the rain and snow from the eaves.

The two men appeared in the stream of light, and the door shut behind them, leaving the house as it had been before: dark and quiet, except for the sound of rain and snow dripping from the eaves.

The detective and Gallegher put out the cab’s lamps and led the horse toward a long, low shed in the rear of the yard, which they now noticed was almost filled[198] with teams of many different makes, from the Hobson’s choice of a livery stable to the brougham of the man about town.

The detective and Gallegher turned off the cab's lights and guided the horse toward a long, low shed at the back of the yard, which they now saw was almost filled[198] with teams of various types, from the limited options of a livery stable to the brougham of a city dweller.

“No,” said Gallegher, as the cabman stopped to hitch the horse beside the others, “we want it nearest that lower gate. When we newspaper men leave this place we’ll leave it in a hurry, and the man who is nearest town is likely to get there first. You won’t be a-following of no hearse when you make your return trip.”

“No,” said Gallegher, as the cab driver stopped to tie the horse next to the others, “we want it closest to that lower gate. When we newspaper guys leave this place, we’ll be leaving in a rush, and the person who is closest to town is probably going to get there first. You won’t be trailing any hearse when you make your trip back.”

Gallegher tied the horse to the very gate-post itself, leaving the gate open and allowing a clear road and a flying start for the prospective race to Newspaper Row.

Gallegher tied the horse to the gatepost itself, leaving the gate open and providing a clear path and a head start for the upcoming race to Newspaper Row.

The driver disappeared under the shelter of the porch, and Gallegher and the detective moved off cautiously to the rear of the barn. “This must be the window,” said Hefflefinger, pointing to a broad wooden shutter some feet from the ground.

The driver vanished under the porch's cover, and Gallegher and the detective quietly crept to the back of the barn. “This has to be the window,” said Hefflefinger, indicating a wide wooden shutter several feet above the ground.

“Just you give me a boost once, and I’ll get that open in a jiffy,” said Gallegher.

“Just give me a boost once, and I’ll get that open in no time,” said Gallegher.

The detective placed his hands on his knees, and Gallegher stood upon his shoulders, and with the blade of his knife lifted the wooden button that fastened the window on the inside, and pulled the shutter open.

The detective put his hands on his knees, and Gallegher stood on his shoulders. With the edge of his knife, he lifted the wooden button that secured the window from the inside and pulled the shutter open.

Then he put one leg inside over the sill, and leaning down helped to draw his fellow-conspirator up to a level with the window. “I feel just like I was burglarizing a house,” chuckled Gallegher, as he dropped noiselessly to the floor below and refastened the shutter. The barn was a large one, with a row of stalls on either side in which horses and cows were dozing. There was a haymow over each row of stalls, and at one end of the barn a number of fence-rails had been thrown across from one mow to the other. These rails were covered with hay.

Then he swung one leg over the sill and leaned down to help pull his fellow conspirator up to the window level. “I feel just like I’m robbing a house,” Gallegher chuckled as he silently dropped to the floor below and secured the shutter again. The barn was large, with a row of stalls on each side where horses and cows were napping. There was a hayloft over each row of stalls, and at one end of the barn, several fence rails had been laid across from one loft to the other, covered in hay.

In the middle of the floor was the ring. It was not really a ring, but a square, with wooden posts at its four corners through which ran a heavy rope. The space inclosed by the rope was covered with sawdust.

In the middle of the floor was the ring. It wasn't really a ring, but a square, with wooden posts at its four corners that had a heavy rope running through them. The area enclosed by the rope was covered in sawdust.

Gallegher could not resist stepping into the ring, and after stamping the sawdust once or twice, as if to assure himself that he was really there, began dancing around it, and indulging in such a remarkable series of fistic manœuvres with an imaginary adversary that the unimaginative detective precipitately backed into a corner of the barn.

Gallegher couldn't help but step into the ring, and after stomping on the sawdust a couple of times, as if to confirm he was actually there, he started dancing around it. He began showing off an impressive series of boxing moves against an imaginary opponent, causing the unimaginative detective to hurriedly retreat to a corner of the barn.

“Now, then,” said Gallegher, having apparently vanquished his foe, “you come with me.” His companion followed quickly as Gallegher climbed to one of the haymows, and crawling carefully out on the fence-rail, stretched himself at full length, face downward. In this position, by moving the straw a little, he could look down, without being himself seen, upon the heads of whomsoever stood below. “This is better’n a private box, ain’t it?” said Gallegher.

“Alright then,” said Gallegher, clearly having won the argument, “you’re coming with me.” His friend quickly followed as Gallegher climbed up to one of the haymows, then carefully crawled out onto the fence-rail and lay down flat, face down. From this spot, by shifting the straw a bit, he could look down without being seen by anyone standing below. “This is better than a private box, right?” Gallegher exclaimed.

The boy from the newspaper office and the detective lay there in silence, biting at straws and tossing anxiously on their comfortable bed.

The boy from the newspaper office and the detective lay there in silence, nervously chewing on straws and tossing around on their comfy bed.

It seemed fully two hours before they came. Gallegher had listened without breathing, and with every muscle on a strain, at least a dozen times, when some movement in the yard had led him to believe that they were at the door.

It felt like it took at least two hours before they arrived. Gallegher had been listening without even breathing, his muscles tensed, thinking a dozen times that some noise in the yard meant they were at the door.

And he had numerous doubts and fears. Sometimes it was that the police had learnt of the fight, and had raided Keppler’s in his absence, and again it was that the fight had been postponed, or, worst of all, that it would be put off until so late that Mr. Dwyer could not get back in time for the last edition of the paper.[200] Their coming, when at last they came, was heralded by an advance-guard of two sporting men, who stationed themselves at either side of the big door.

And he had a lot of doubts and fears. Sometimes he worried that the police had found out about the fight and had raided Keppler’s while he was away. Other times, he feared that the fight had been postponed, or, even worse, that it would be delayed so much that Mr. Dwyer wouldn't make it back in time for the last edition of the paper.[200] Their arrival, when it finally happened, was announced by a couple of guys from the sports scene, who positioned themselves on either side of the big door.

“Hurry up, now, gents,” one of the men said with a shiver, “don’t keep this door open no longer’n is needful.”

“Hurry up, guys,” one of the men said with a shiver, “don’t keep this door open any longer than necessary.”

It was not a very large crowd, but it was wonderfully well selected. It ran, in the majority of its component parts, to heavy white coats with pearl buttons. The white coats were shouldered by long blue coats with astrakhan fur trimmings, the wearers of which preserved a cliqueness not remarkable when one considers that they believed every one else present to be either a crook or a prize-fighter.

It wasn't a huge crowd, but it was a great mix of people. Most of them were in heavy white coats with pearl buttons. The white coats were paired with long blue coats with astrakhan fur trim, and the people wearing them kept to themselves, which isn't surprising considering they thought everyone else there was either a criminal or a boxer.

There were well-fed, well-groomed clubmen and brokers in the crowd, a politician or two, a popular comedian with his manager, amateur boxers from the athletic clubs, and quiet, close-mouthed sporting men from every city in the country. Their names if printed in the papers would have been as familiar as the types of the papers themselves.

There were well-fed, well-groomed club members and brokers in the crowd, a politician or two, a well-known comedian with his manager, amateur boxers from the athletic clubs, and reserved, tight-lipped sports enthusiasts from cities all over the country. Their names, if published in the newspapers, would have been as recognizable as the newspapers themselves.

And among these men, whose only thought was of the brutal sport to come, was Hade, with Dwyer standing at ease at his shoulder,—Hade, white, and visibly in deep anxiety, hiding his pale face beneath a cloth travelling-cap, and with his chin muffled in a woollen scarf. He had dared to come because he feared his danger from the already suspicious Keppler was less than if he stayed away. And so he was there, hovering restlessly on the border of the crowd, feeling his danger and sick with fear.

And among these men, whose only focus was on the brutal competition ahead, was Hade, with Dwyer standing relaxed at his side. Hade looked pale and clearly anxious, hiding his face under a cloth cap and wrapping his chin in a wool scarf. He had taken the risk to come because he believed the threat from the already suspicious Keppler was greater if he stayed away. So he was there, hovering anxiously on the edge of the crowd, acutely aware of his peril and feeling nauseous with fear.

When Hefflefinger first saw him he started up on his hands and elbows and made a movement forward as if he would leap down then and there and carry off his prisoner single-handed.

When Hefflefinger first saw him, he pushed himself up on his hands and elbows and made a move forward as if he was going to jump down right then and there and take his prisoner all by himself.

“Lie down,” growled Gallegher; “an officer of any sort wouldn’t live three minutes in that crowd.”

“Lie down,” Gallegher growled; “an officer of any kind wouldn’t last three minutes in that crowd.”

The detective drew back slowly and buried himself again in the straw, but never once through the long fight which followed did his eyes leave the person of the murderer. The newspaper men took their places in the foremost row close around the ring, and kept looking at their watches and begging the master of ceremonies to “shake it up, do.”

The detective pulled back slowly and settled back into the straw, but throughout the long struggle that followed, he never took his eyes off the murderer. The reporters positioned themselves in the front row around the ring, constantly checking their watches and urging the master of ceremonies to “hurry it up.”

There was a great deal of betting, and all of the men handled the great roll of bills they wagered with a flippant recklessness which could only be accounted for in Gallegher’s mind by temporary mental derangement. Some one pulled a box out into the ring and the master of ceremonies mounted it, and pointed out in forcible language that as they were almost all already under bonds to keep the peace, it behooved all to curb their excitement and to maintain a severe silence, unless they wanted to bring the police upon them and have themselves “sent down” for a year or two.

There was a lot of betting, and all the men handled the huge stacks of cash they wagered with a carefree recklessness that Gallagher could only explain as temporary madness. Someone pulled a box into the ring, and the master of ceremonies climbed onto it, strongly reminding everyone that since they were mostly already under obligation to keep the peace, it was important to control their excitement and stay quiet, unless they wanted to attract the police and end up "sent down" for a year or two.

Then two very disreputable-looking persons tossed their respective principals’ high hats into the ring, and the crowd, recognizing in this relic of the days when brave knights threw down their gauntlets in the lists as only a sign that the fight was about to begin, cheered tumultuously.

Then two very sketchy-looking guys threw their bosses' high hats into the ring, and the crowd, seeing this throwback to the days when brave knights tossed down their gauntlets as a sign that a fight was about to start, cheered wildly.

This was followed by a sudden surging forward, and a mutter of admiration much more flattering than the cheers had been, when the principals followed their hats, and slipping out of their great-coats, stood forth in all the physical beauty of the perfect brute.

This was followed by a sudden push forward, and a murmur of admiration that was much more flattering than the cheers had been, when the main figures retrieved their hats, and taking off their coats, stood out in all the physical beauty of the ideal brute.

Their pink skin was as soft and healthy-looking as a baby’s, and glowed in the lights of the lanterns like tinted ivory, and underneath this silken covering the great biceps and muscles moved in and out and[202] looked like the coils of a snake around the branch of a tree.

Their pink skin was as soft and healthy-looking as a baby’s and glowed in the lantern light like tinted ivory. Beneath this smooth covering, their strong biceps and muscles flexed and looked like the coils of a snake wrapped around a tree branch.[202]

Gentleman and blackguard shouldered each other for a nearer view; the coachmen, whose metal buttons were unpleasantly suggestive of police, put their hands, in the excitement of the moment, on the shoulders of their masters; the perspiration stood out in great drops on the foreheads of the backers, and the newspaper men bit somewhat nervously at the ends of their pencils.

Gentlemen and scoundrels jostled for a better look; the drivers, whose shiny buttons reminded everyone of police, accidentally placed their hands on their bosses' shoulders in the heat of the moment; sweat dripped in big drops from the foreheads of the supporters, and the reporters anxiously bit the tips of their pencils.

And in the stalls the cows munched contentedly at their cuds and gazed with gentle curiosity at their two fellow-brutes, who stood waiting the signal to fall upon, and kill each other if need be, for the delectation of their brothers.

And in the stalls, the cows chewed happily on their food and looked with gentle curiosity at their two fellow animals, who were waiting for the signal to attack and potentially kill each other for the enjoyment of their companions.

“Take your places,” commanded the master of ceremonies.

“Take your seats,” instructed the host.

In the moment in which the two men faced each other the crowd became so still that, save for the beating of the rain upon the shingled roof and the stamping of a horse in one of the stalls, the place was as silent as a church.

In the moment when the two men confronted each other, the crowd fell so silent that, except for the sound of rain hitting the shingled roof and a horse stamping in one of the stalls, the place was as quiet as a church.

“Time!” shouted the master of ceremonies.

"Time!" shouted the host.

The two men sprang into a posture of defence, which was lost as quickly as it was taken, one great arm shot out like a piston-rod; there was the sound of bare fists beating on naked flesh; there was an exultant indrawn gasp of savage pleasure and relief from the crowd, and the great fight had begun.

The two men quickly got into a defensive stance, but it was gone as fast as it appeared. One massive arm shot out like a piston; there was the sound of bare fists hitting bare skin; the crowd reacted with a triumphant gasp of raw excitement and relief, and the big fight had started.

How the fortunes of war rose and fell, and changed and rechanged that night, is an old story to those who listen to such stories; and those who do not will be glad to be spared the telling of it. It was, they say, one of the bitterest fights between two men that this country has ever known.

How the fortunes of war went up and down, and kept changing that night, is an old tale for those who enjoy such stories; and those who don't would be happy to skip hearing it. They say it was one of the fiercest battles between two men that this country has ever seen.

But all that is of interest here is that after an hour of this desperate brutal business the champion ceased[203] to be the favorite; the man whom he had taunted and bullied, and for whom the public had but little sympathy, was proving himself a likely winner, and under his cruel blows, as sharp and clean as those from a cutlass, his opponent was rapidly giving way.

But all that matters here is that after an hour of this desperate, brutal fight, the champion stopped being the favorite; the man he had mocked and harassed, who had little public support, was showing himself to be a strong contender, and under his harsh blows, as sharp and precise as those from a cutlass, his opponent was quickly faltering.

The men about the ropes were past all control now; they drowned Keppler’s petitions for silence with oaths and in inarticulate shouts of anger, as if the blows had fallen upon them, and in mad rejoicings. They swept from one end of the ring to the other, with every muscle leaping in unison with those of the man they favored, and when a New York correspondent muttered over his shoulder that this would be the biggest sporting surprise since the Heenan-Sayers fight, Mr. Dwyer nodded his head sympathetically in assent.

The guys around the ropes were totally out of control now; they drowned out Keppler’s pleas for silence with curses and shout out angrily, as if the hits had landed on them, celebrating wildly. They rushed from one side of the ring to the other, their muscles twitching in sync with the fighter they were cheering for, and when a New York reporter casually mentioned that this would be the biggest sporting shock since the Heenan-Sayers fight, Mr. Dwyer nodded his head in agreement.

In the excitement and tumult it is doubtful if any heard the three quickly repeated blows that fell heavily from the outside upon the big doors of the barn. If they did, it was already too late to mend matters, for the door fell, torn from its hinges, and as it fell a captain of police sprang into the light from out of the storm, with his lieutenants and their men crowding close at his shoulder.

In the chaos and excitement, it’s unlikely that anyone noticed the three loud knocks that rang out against the big barn doors. If they did, it was too late to do anything about it, as the door crashed down, ripped from its hinges. Just as it fell, a police captain burst into the light from the storm, flanked by his lieutenants and their officers closely behind him.

In the panic and stampede that followed, several of the men stood as helplessly immovable as though they had seen a ghost; others made a mad rush into the arms of the officers and were beaten back against the ropes of the ring; others dived headlong into the stalls, among the horses and cattle, and still others shoved the rolls of money they held into the hands of the police and begged like children to be allowed to escape.

In the chaos and rush that followed, some men stood frozen in place as if they had seen a ghost; others scrambled desperately into the arms of the officers and were pushed back against the ropes of the ring; some dove headfirst into the stalls, among the horses and cattle, while others shoved the bundles of cash they had into the hands of the police and pleaded like children to be allowed to get away.

The instant the door fell and the raid was declared Hefflefinger slipped over the cross rails on which he had been lying, hung for an instant by his hands, and then dropped into the centre of the fighting mob on the[204] floor. He was out of it in an instant with the agility of a pickpocket, was across the room and at Hade’s throat like a dog. The murderer, for the moment, was the calmer man of the two.

The moment the door crashed down and the raid began, Hefflefinger crawled over the cross rails he had been lying on, hung by his hands for a second, and then dropped into the chaos of the fighting crowd on the[204] floor. He was out of there in a flash, as quick as a pickpocket, darted across the room, and lunged at Hade’s throat like a dog. The killer, for the moment, seemed to be the more composed of the two.

“Here,” he panted, “hands off, now. There’s no need for all this violence. There’s no great harm in looking at a fight, is there? There’s a hundred-dollar bill in my right hand; take it and let me slip out of this. No one is looking. Here.”

“Here,” he gasped, “back off now. There’s no reason for all this violence. Watching a fight isn’t that bad, is it? I have a hundred-dollar bill in my right hand; take it and let me get out of this. No one is watching. Here.”

But the detective only held him the closer.

But the detective just held him tighter.

“I want you for burglary,” he whispered under his breath. “You’ve got to come with me now, and quick. The less fuss you make, the better for both of us. If you don’t know who I am, you can feel my badge under my coat there. I’ve got the authority. It’s all regular, and when we’re out of this d——d row I’ll show you the papers.”

“I want you for burglary,” he whispered. “You need to come with me right now, and fast. The less trouble you cause, the better for both of us. If you don’t know who I am, you can feel my badge under my coat there. I have the authority. It’s all official, and when we get out of this awful place I’ll show you the paperwork.”

He took one hand from Hade’s throat and pulled a pair of handcuffs from his pocket.

He removed one hand from Hade's throat and pulled out a pair of handcuffs from his pocket.

“It’s a mistake. This is an outrage,” gasped the murderer, white and trembling, but dreadfully alive and desperate for his liberty. “Let me go, I tell you! Take your hands off of me! Do I look like a burglar, you fool?”

“It’s a mistake. This is an outrage,” gasped the murderer, pale and shaking, but incredibly alive and desperate for his freedom. “Let me go, I’m serious! Take your hands off me! Do I look like a burglar, you idiot?”

“I know who you look like,” whispered the detective, with his face close to the face of his prisoner. “Now, will you go easy as a burglar, or shall I tell these men who you are and what I do want you for? Shall I call out your real name or not? Shall I tell them? Quick, speak up; shall I?”

“I know who you look like,” whispered the detective, leaning in close to his prisoner’s face. “Now, will you cooperate like a pro, or should I spill the beans on who you are and why I need you? Should I shout out your real name or just keep it quiet? So, what’s it going to be? Speak up; what do you say?”

There was something so exultant—something so unnecessarily savage in the officer’s face that the man he held saw that the detective knew him for what he really was, and the hands that had held his throat slipped down around his shoulders, or he would have fallen.[205] The man’s eyes opened and closed again, and he swayed weakly backward and forward, and choked as if his throat were dry and burning. Even to such a hardened connoisseur in crime as Gallegher, who stood closely by, drinking it in, there was something so abject in the man’s terror that he regarded him with what was almost a touch of pity.

There was something so joyful—something so unnecessarily brutal in the officer’s expression that the man he was holding realized that the detective saw him for who he really was, and the hands that had gripped his throat fell to his shoulders, or he would have collapsed.[205] The man’s eyes flickered open and shut again, and he rocked weakly back and forth, gasping as if his throat were dry and on fire. Even for a hardened crime expert like Gallegher, who stood nearby, taking it all in, there was something so pathetic in the man’s fear that he looked at him with what was almost a hint of pity.

“For God’s sake,” Hade begged, “let me go. Come with me to my room and I’ll give you half the money. I’ll divide with you fairly. We can both get away. There’s a fortune for both of us there. We both can get away. You’ll be rich for life. Do you understand—for life!”

“For God’s sake,” Hade pleaded, “let me go. Come with me to my room and I’ll give you half the money. I’ll split it with you fairly. We can both escape. There’s a fortune there for both of us. We can both get away. You’ll be wealthy for life. Do you understand—for life!”

But the detective, to his credit, only shut his lips the tighter.

But the detective, to his credit, just kept his lips tighter.

“That’s enough,” he whispered, in return. “That’s more than I expected. You’ve sentenced yourself already. Come!”

"That's enough," he whispered in response. "That's more than I expected. You've already sentenced yourself. Let's go!"

Two officers in uniform barred their exit at the door, but Hefflefinger smiled easily and showed his badge.

Two uniformed officers blocked their exit at the door, but Hefflefinger smiled casually and displayed his badge.

“One of Byrnes’s men,” he said, in explanation; “came over expressly to take this chap. He’s a burglar; ’Arlie’ Lane, alias Carleton. I’ve shown the papers to the captain. It’s all regular. I’m just going to get his traps at the hotel and walk him over to the station. I guess we’ll push right on to New York to-night.”

“One of Byrnes’s guys,” he said, explaining; “came over just to pick up this guy. He’s a burglar; 'Arlie' Lane, alias Carleton. I’ve shown the documents to the captain. Everything’s in order. I’m just going to grab his stuff from the hotel and take him to the station. I think we’ll head straight to New York tonight.”

The officers nodded and smiled their admiration for the representative of what is, perhaps, the best detective force in the world, and let him pass.

The officers nodded and smiled in appreciation for the representative of what is, arguably, the best detective force in the world, and let him go by.

Then Hefflefinger turned and spoke to Gallegher, who still stood as watchful as a dog at his side. “I’m going to his room to get the bonds and stuff,” he whispered; “then I’ll march him to the station and take that train. I’ve done my share; don’t forget yours!”

Then Hefflefinger turned and said to Gallegher, who still stood watchfully like a dog at his side. “I’m going to his room to grab the bonds and stuff,” he whispered; “then I’ll take him to the station and catch that train. I’ve done my part; don’t forget yours!”

“Oh, you’ll get your money right enough,” said Gallegher. “And, sa-ay,” he added, with the appreciative nod of an expert, “do you know, you did it rather well.”

“Oh, you’ll definitely get your money,” Gallegher said. “And, you know,” he added, with an expert's approving nod, “you actually did it pretty well.”

Mr. Dwyer had been writing while the raid was settling down, as he had been writing while waiting for the fight to begin. Now he walked over to where the other correspondents stood in angry conclave.

Mr. Dwyer had been writing while the raid was calming down, just as he had been writing while waiting for the fight to start. Now he walked over to where the other reporters stood in an angry group.

The newspaper men had informed the officers who hemmed them in that they represented the principal papers of the country, and were expostulating vigorously with the captain, who had planned the raid, and who declared they were under arrest.

The reporters had told the officers surrounding them that they represented the major newspapers in the country, and were arguing strongly with the captain, who organized the raid and insisted that they were under arrest.

“Don’t be an ass, Scott,” said Mr. Dwyer, who was too excited to be polite or politic. “You know our being here isn’t a matter of choice. We came here on business, as you did, and you’ve no right to hold us.”

“Don’t be an idiot, Scott,” Mr. Dwyer said, too excited to be polite or diplomatic. “You know us being here isn’t optional. We came here for work, just like you did, and you have no right to keep us.”

“If we don’t get our stuff on the wire at once,” protested a New York man, “we’ll be too late for to-morrow’s paper, and——”

“If we don’t get our stuff on the wire right now,” protested a New York man, “we’ll be too late for tomorrow’s paper, and——”

Captain Scott said he did not care a profanely small amount for to-morrow’s paper, and that all he knew was that to the station-house the newspaper men would go. There they would have a hearing, and if the magistrate chose to let them off, that was the magistrate’s business, but that his duty was to take them into custody.

Captain Scott said he didn’t care at all about tomorrow’s paper, and all he knew was that the newspaper reporters would go to the station house. There they would have a hearing, and if the magistrate decided to let them go, that was up to the magistrate, but his job was to take them into custody.

“But then it will be too late, don’t you understand?” shouted Mr. Dwyer. “You’ve got to let us go now, at once.”

“But then it will be too late, don’t you get it?” shouted Mr. Dwyer. “You’ve got to let us go now, right away.”

“I can’t do it, Mr. Dwyer,” said the captain, “and that’s all there is to it. Why, haven’t I just sent the president of the Junior Republican Club to the patrol-wagon, the man that put this coat on me, and do you think I can let you fellows go after that? You were[207] all put under bonds to keep the peace not three days ago, and here you’re at it—fighting like badgers. It’s worth my place to let one of you off.”

“I can’t do it, Mr. Dwyer,” the captain said. “That’s just the way it is. Haven’t I just sent the president of the Junior Republican Club to the patrol wagon, the guy who put this coat on me? Do you really think I can just let you guys go after that? You were all put on bond to keep the peace not even three days ago, and here you are—fighting like wild animals. It's risking my job to let any of you off.”

What Mr. Dwyer said next was so uncomplimentary to the gallant Captain Scott that that overwrought individual seized the sporting editor by the shoulder, and shoved him into the hands of two of his men.

What Mr. Dwyer said next was so disrespectful to the brave Captain Scott that the upset individual grabbed the sports editor by the shoulder and pushed him into the arms of two of his men.

This was more than the distinguished Mr. Dwyer could brook, and he excitedly raised his hand in resistance. But before he had time to do anything foolish his wrist was gripped by one strong, little hand, and he was conscious that another was picking the pocket of his great-coat.

This was more than the respected Mr. Dwyer could tolerate, and he quickly raised his hand in protest. But before he could do anything reckless, one small, strong hand grabbed his wrist, and he realized another hand was reaching into his coat pocket.

He slapped his hands to his sides, and looking down, saw Gallegher standing close behind him and holding him by the wrist. Mr. Dwyer had forgotten the boy’s existence, and would have spoken sharply if something in Gallegher’s innocent eyes had not stopped him.

He slapped his hands to his sides, and looking down, saw Gallegher standing right behind him and holding him by the wrist. Mr. Dwyer had forgotten the boy was there and would have spoken harshly if something in Gallegher’s innocent eyes hadn't stopped him.

Gallegher’s hand was still in that pocket, in which Mr. Dwyer had shoved his note-book filled with what he had written of Gallegher’s work and Hade’s final capture, and with a running descriptive account of the fight. With his eyes fixed on Mr. Dwyer, Gallegher drew it out, and with a quick movement shoved it inside his waistcoat. Mr. Dwyer gave a nod of comprehension. Then glancing at his two guardsmen, and finding that they were still interested in the wordy battle of the correspondents with their chief, and had seen nothing, he stooped and whispered to Gallegher: “The forms are locked at twenty minutes to three. If you don’t get there by that time it will be of no use, but if you’re on time you’ll beat the town—and the country too.”

Gallegher’s hand was still in the pocket where Mr. Dwyer had shoved his notebook filled with notes about Gallegher’s work and Hade’s final capture, along with a detailed account of the fight. Keeping his gaze on Mr. Dwyer, Gallegher pulled it out and quickly slid it into his waistcoat. Mr. Dwyer nodded in understanding. Then, glancing at his two guards, and seeing that they were still engrossed in the heated exchange between the correspondents and their chief, he leaned in and whispered to Gallegher: “The forms lock up at twenty minutes to three. If you don’t make it by then, it won’t matter, but if you’re on time, you’ll outpace the town—and the country too.”

Gallegher’s eyes flashed significantly, and nodding his head to show he understood, started boldly on a run toward the door. But the officers who guarded it[208] brought him to an abrupt halt, and, much to Mr. Dwyer’s astonishment, drew from him what was apparently a torrent of tears.

Gallegher's eyes lit up, and nodding his head to indicate he got it, he boldly took off running toward the door. But the officers guarding it[208] stopped him suddenly, and to Mr. Dwyer's surprise, he began to cry uncontrollably.

“Let me go to me father. I want me father,” the boy shrieked, hysterically. “They’ve ’rested father. Oh, daddy, daddy. They’re a-goin’ to take you to prison.”

“Let me go to my dad. I want my dad,” the boy screamed, in a panic. “They’ve arrested dad. Oh, daddy, daddy. They’re going to take you to prison.”

“Who is your father, sonny?” asked one of the guardians of the gate.

“Who’s your dad, kid?” asked one of the gatekeepers.

“Keppler’s me father,” sobbed Gallegher. “They’re a-goin’ to lock him up, and I’ll never see him no more.”

“Keppler’s my dad,” sobbed Gallegher. “They’re going to lock him up, and I’ll never see him again.”

“Oh, yes, you will,” said the officer, good-naturedly; “he’s there in that first patrol-wagon. You can run over and say good-night to him, and then you’d better get to bed. This ain’t no place for kids of your age.”

“Oh, yes, you will,” said the officer, in a friendly manner; “he’s in that first patrol wagon. You can go over and say goodnight to him, and then you’d better get to bed. This isn’t a place for kids your age.”

“Thank you, sir,” sniffed Gallegher, tearfully, as the two officers raised their clubs, and let him pass out into the darkness.

“Thank you, sir,” Gallegher sniffed, tears in his eyes, as the two officers lifted their clubs and allowed him to step out into the darkness.

The yard outside was in a tumult, horses were stamping, and plunging, and backing the carriages into one another; lights were flashing from every window of what had been apparently an uninhabited house, and the voices of the prisoners were still raised in angry expostulation.

The yard outside was chaotic, horses were stomping, pushing, and crashing their carriages into each other; lights were flashing from every window of what had seemed like an empty house, and the prisoners' voices were still shouting in angry protest.

Three police patrol-wagons were moving about the yard, filled with unwilling passengers, who sat or stood, packed together like sheep, and with no protection from the sleet and rain.

Three police patrol cars were moving around the yard, packed with unwilling passengers who sat or stood closely together like sheep, with no protection from the sleet and rain.

Gallegher stole off into a dark corner, and watched the scene until his eyesight became familiar with the position of the land.

Gallegher slipped away into a dark corner and watched the scene until his eyes adjusted to the layout of the area.

Then with his eyes fixed fearfully on the swinging light of a lantern with which an officer was searching among the carriages, he groped his way between horses’ hoofs and behind the wheels of carriages to the cab[209] which he had himself placed at the furthermost gate. It was still there, and the horse, as he had left it, with its head turned toward the city. Gallegher opened the big gate noiselessly, and worked nervously at the hitching strap. The knot was covered with a thin coating of ice, and it was several minutes before he could loosen it. But his teeth finally pulled it apart, and with the reins in his hands he sprang upon the wheel. And as he stood so, a shock of fear ran down his back like an electric current, his breath left him, and he stood immovable, gazing with wide eyes into the darkness.

Then, with his eyes anxiously fixed on the swinging light of a lantern an officer was using to search among the carriages, he felt his way between the horses' hooves and behind the wheels of carriages to the cab[209] he had parked at the farthest gate. It was still there, and the horse was just as he had left it, with its head turned towards the city. Gallegher opened the big gate quietly and nervously worked at the hitching strap. The knot was covered with a thin layer of ice, and it took him several minutes to loosen it. But he finally managed to pull it apart, and with the reins in hand, he jumped onto the wheel. As he stood there, a jolt of fear ran down his back like an electric shock, his breath caught in his throat, and he stood frozen, staring wide-eyed into the darkness.

The officer with the lantern had suddenly loomed up from behind a carriage not fifty feet distant, and was standing perfectly still, with his lantern held over his head, peering so directly toward Gallegher that the boy felt that he must see him. Gallegher stood with one foot on the hub of the wheel and with the other on the box waiting to spring. It seemed a minute before either of them moved, and then the officer took a step forward, and demanded sternly, “Who is that? What are you doing there?”

The officer with the lantern suddenly appeared from behind a carriage just fifty feet away, standing completely still with his lantern raised above his head, staring directly at Gallegher in a way that made the boy feel he was definitely being seen. Gallegher stood with one foot on the wheel hub and the other on the box, ready to jump. It felt like a minute passed before either of them moved, and then the officer stepped forward and sternly asked, “Who’s there? What are you doing?”

There was no time for parley then. Gallegher felt that he had been taken in the act, and that his only chance lay in open flight. He leaped up on the box, pulling out the whip as he did so, and with a quick sweep lashed the horse across the head and back. The animal sprang forward with a snort, narrowly clearing the gate-post, and plunged off into the darkness.

There was no time for negotiation then. Gallegher felt like he had been caught in the act, and that his only chance was to escape. He jumped onto the box, pulling out the whip as he did so, and with a quick motion struck the horse across the head and back. The animal surged forward with a snort, just barely avoiding the gate-post, and raced off into the darkness.

“Stop!” cried the officer.

“Stop!” shouted the officer.

So many of Gallegher’s acquaintances among the ’longshoremen and mill hands had been challenged in so much the same manner that Gallegher knew what would probably follow if the challenge was disregarded. So he slipped from his seat to the footboard below, and ducked his head.

So many of Gallegher's acquaintances among the dockworkers and factory workers had been challenged in the same way that Gallegher knew what would probably happen if he ignored the challenge. So he slipped from his seat to the footboard below and ducked his head.

The three reports of a pistol, which rang out briskly from behind him, proved that his early training had given him a valuable fund of useful miscellaneous knowledge.

The three gunshots from a pistol that echoed sharply behind him showed that his early training had equipped him with a wealth of practical, varied knowledge.

“Don’t you be scared,” he said, reassuringly, to the horse; “he’s firing in the air.”

“Don’t be scared,” he said reassuringly to the horse; “he’s shooting in the air.”

The pistol-shots were answered by the impatient clangor of a patrol-wagon’s gong, and glancing over his shoulder Gallegher saw its red and green lanterns tossing from side to side and looking in the darkness like the side-lights of a yacht plunging forward in a storm.

The gunshots were met with the impatient ringing of a patrol wagon’s bell, and when Gallegher glanced back, he saw its red and green lights swaying from side to side, looking in the dark like the side lights of a yacht charging through a storm.

“I hadn’t bargained to race you against no patrol-wagons,” said Gallegher to his animal; “but if they want a race, we’ll give them a tough tussle for it, won’t we?”

“I didn’t expect to race you against any patrol wagons,” said Gallegher to his animal; “but if they want a race, we’ll give them a tough challenge for it, won’t we?”

Philadelphia, lying four miles to the south, sent up a faint yellow glow to the sky. It seemed very far away, and Gallegher’s braggadocio grew cold within him at the loneliness of his adventure and the thought of the long ride before him.

Philadelphia, just four miles to the south, cast a faint yellow glow into the sky. It felt very distant, and Gallegher’s bravado faded as he felt the weight of his loneliness and the long ride that lay ahead of him.

It was still bitterly cold.

It was still freezing.

The rain and sleet beat through his clothes, and struck his skin with a sharp chilling touch that set him trembling.

The rain and sleet soaked through his clothes, hitting his skin with a sharp, cold sting that made him shiver.

Even the thought of the overweighted patrol-wagon probably sticking in the mud some safe distance in the rear, failed to cheer him, and the excitement that had so far made him callous to the cold died out and left him weaker and nervous.

Even the thought of the heavy patrol wagon likely getting stuck in the mud a safe distance behind him didn't lift his spirits, and the excitement that had previously made him insensitive to the cold faded away, leaving him feeling weaker and more anxious.

But his horse was chilled with the long standing, and now leaped eagerly forward, only too willing to warm the half-frozen blood in its veins.

But his horse was cold from standing still for so long, and now it leaped eagerly forward, more than ready to warm the half-frozen blood in its veins.

“You’re a good beast,” said Gallegher, plaintively. “You’ve got more nerve than me. Don’t you go back[211] on me now. Mr. Dwyer says we’ve got to beat the town.” Gallegher had no idea what time it was as he rode through the night, but he knew he would be able to find out from a big clock over a manufactory at a point nearly three-quarters of the distance from Keppler’s to the goal.

“You’re a good beast,” Gallegher said sadly. “You’ve got more guts than I do. Don’t you give up on me now. Mr. Dwyer says we’ve got to win this town.” Gallegher had no idea what time it was as he rode through the night, but he knew he could find out from a big clock on a factory about three-quarters of the way from Keppler’s to the finish line.

He was still in the open country and driving recklessly, for he knew the best part of his ride must be made outside the city limits.

He was still in the countryside and driving carelessly, because he knew the most enjoyable part of his ride had to happen outside the city limits.

He raced between desolate-looking corn-fields with bare stalks and patches of muddy earth rising above the thin covering of snow, truck farms and brick-yards fell behind him on either side. It was very lonely work, and once or twice the dogs ran yelping to the gates and barked after him.

He sprinted through empty cornfields with bare stalks and patches of muddy ground sticking out from the thin layer of snow, with truck farms and brick yards fading behind him on either side. It was a pretty lonely job, and a couple of times the dogs raced to the gates, barking after him.

Part of his way lay parallel with the railroad tracks, and he drove for some time beside long lines of freight and coal cars as they stood resting for the night. The fantastic Queen Anne suburban stations were dark and deserted, but in one or two of the block-towers he could see the operators writing at their desks, and the sight in some way comforted him.

Part of his route ran alongside the railroad tracks, and he drove for a while next to long rows of freight and coal cars that were parked for the night. The quirky Queen Anne suburban stations were dark and empty, but in one or two of the control towers, he could see the operators writing at their desks, and that sight somehow reassured him.

Once he thought of stopping to get out the blanket in which he had wrapped himself on the first trip, but he feared to spare the time, and drove on with his teeth chattering and his shoulders shaking with the cold.

Once he considered stopping to grab the blanket he had used on the first trip, but he was worried about wasting time, so he kept driving with his teeth chattering and his shoulders shaking from the cold.

He welcomed the first solitary row of darkened houses with a faint cheer of recognition. The scattered lamp-posts lightened his spirits, and even the badly paved streets rang under the beats of his horse’s feet like music. Great mills and manufactories, with only a night-watchman’s light in the lowest of their many stories, began to take the place of the gloomy farmhouses and gaunt trees that had startled him with their grotesque[212] shapes. He had been driving nearly an hour, he calculated, and in that time the rain had changed to a wet snow, that fell heavily and clung to whatever it touched. He passed block after block of trim workmen’s houses, as still and silent as the sleepers within them, and at last he turned the horse’s head into Broad Street, the city’s great thoroughfare, that stretches from its one end to the other and cuts it evenly in two.

He welcomed the first row of dark houses with a faint sense of recognition. The scattered streetlights lifted his spirits, and even the uneven streets rang under the beats of his horse’s hooves like music. Large factories and mills, with only a night-watchman’s light shining from the lowest of their many floors, started to replace the gloomy farmhouses and stark trees that had startled him with their strange shapes. He had been driving for nearly an hour, he realized, and in that time the rain had turned into a wet snow, which fell heavily and clung to everything it touched. He passed block after block of well-kept worker’s houses, as still and quiet as the sleepers inside them, and finally he turned the horse’s head onto Broad Street, the city’s main road that stretches from one end to the other and divides it neatly in half.

He was driving noiselessly over the snow and slush in the street, with his thoughts bent only on the clock-face he wished so much to see, when a hoarse voice challenged him from the sidewalk. “Hey, you, stop there, hold up!” said the voice.

He was driving quietly over the snow and slush in the street, focused only on the clock face he wanted to see so badly, when a rough voice called out to him from the sidewalk. “Hey, you, stop right there, hold up!” said the voice.

Gallegher turned his head, and though he saw that the voice came from under a policeman’s helmet, his only answer was to hit his horse sharply over the head with his whip and to urge it into a gallop.

Gallegher turned his head, and even though he saw that the voice came from under a police officer’s helmet, his only response was to strike his horse sharply on the head with his whip and to push it into a gallop.

This, on his part, was followed by a sharp, shrill whistle from the policeman. Another whistle answered it from a street-corner one block ahead of him. “Whoa,” said Gallegher, pulling on the reins. “There’s one too many of them,” he added, in apologetic explanation. The horse stopped, and stood, breathing heavily, with great clouds of steam rising from its flanks.

This was followed by a loud, high-pitched whistle from the policeman. Another whistle responded from a corner just a block ahead of him. “Whoa,” Gallegher said, pulling on the reins. “There’s one too many of them,” he added, trying to explain. The horse stopped and stood there, breathing heavily, with big puffs of steam rising from its sides.

“Why in hell didn’t you stop when I told you to?” demanded the voice, now close at the cab’s side.

“Why the hell didn’t you stop when I told you to?” demanded the voice, now right next to the cab.

“I didn’t hear you,” returned Gallegher, sweetly. “But I heard you whistle, and I heard your partner whistle, and I thought maybe it was me you wanted to speak to, so I just stopped.”

“I didn’t hear you,” Gallegher replied, sweetly. “But I heard you whistle, and I heard your partner whistle, and I thought maybe you wanted to talk to me, so I just stopped.”

“You heard me well enough. Why aren’t your lights lit?” demanded the voice.

“You heard me clearly. Why aren’t your lights on?” the voice demanded.

“Should I have ’em lit?” asked Gallegher, bending over and regarding them with sudden interest.

“Should I light them?” asked Gallegher, leaning in and looking at them with newfound interest.

“You know you should, and if you don’t, you’ve no right to be driving that cab. I don’t believe you’re the regular driver, anyway. Where’d you get it?”

“You know you should, and if you don’t, you have no business driving that cab. I don't think you're the usual driver, anyway. Where did you get it?”

“It ain’t my cab, of course,” said Gallegher, with an easy laugh. “It’s Luke McGovern’s. He left it outside Cronin’s while he went in to get a drink, and he took too much, and me father told me to drive it round to the stable for him. I’m Cronin’s son. McGovern ain’t in no condition to drive. You can see yourself how he’s been misusing the horse. He puts it up at Bachman’s livery stable, and I was just going around there now.”

“It’s not my cab, of course,” said Gallagher, laughing casually. “It belongs to Luke McGovern. He left it outside Cronin’s while he went in to grab a drink, and he had a bit too much, so my dad told me to drive it to the stable for him. I’m Cronin’s son. McGovern isn’t in any shape to drive. You can see how he’s been mistreating the horse. He boards it at Bachman’s livery stable, and I was just on my way there now.”

Gallegher’s knowledge of the local celebrities of the district confused the zealous officer of the peace. He surveyed the boy with a steady stare that would have distressed a less skilful liar, but Gallegher only shrugged his shoulders slightly, as if from the cold, and waited with apparent indifference to what the officer would say next.

Gallegher’s knowledge of the local celebrities in the area puzzled the eager peace officer. He looked at the boy with a steady gaze that would have unsettled a less skilled liar, but Gallegher merely shrugged his shoulders a bit, almost as if he were cold, and waited with a casual indifference for what the officer would say next.

In reality his heart was beating heavily against his side, and he felt that if he was kept on a strain much longer he would give way and break down. A second snow-covered form emerged suddenly from the shadow of the houses.

In reality, his heart was pounding hard against his side, and he felt that if he was kept under stress much longer, he would collapse. A second snow-covered figure suddenly appeared from the shadow of the houses.

“What is it, Reeder?” it asked.

"Hey, Reeder!" it asked.

“Oh, nothing much,” replied the first officer. “This kid hadn’t any lamps lit, so I called to him to stop and he didn’t do it, so I whistled to you. It’s all right, though. He’s just taking it round to Bachman’s. Go ahead,” he added, sulkily.

“Oh, nothing much,” replied the first officer. “This kid didn’t have any lights on, so I called out to him to stop, and he didn’t listen, so I whistled to you. It’s fine, though. He’s just taking it over to Bachman’s. Go ahead,” he added, grumpily.

“Get up!” chirped Gallegher. “Good-night,” he added, over his shoulder.

“Get up!” Gallegher said cheerfully. “Good night,” he added with a glance back.

Gallegher gave an hysterical little gasp of relief as he trotted away from the two policemen, and poured[214] bitter maledictions on their heads for two meddling fools as he went.

Gallegher let out a sharp gasp of relief as he walked away from the two policemen, cursing them as a couple of meddling idiots as he went.

“They might as well kill a man as scare him to death,” he said, with an attempt to get back to his customary flippancy. But the effort was somewhat pitiful, and he felt guiltily conscious that a salt, warm tear was creeping slowly down his face, and that a lump that would not keep down was rising in his throat.

“They might as well kill a man as scare him to death,” he said, trying to get back to his usual carefree attitude. But the effort was pretty sad, and he felt guilty knowing that a warm, salty tear was slowly rolling down his face, and that a lump he couldn't swallow was rising in his throat.

“‘Tain’t no fair thing for the whole police force to keep worrying at a little boy like me,” he said, in shame-faced apology. “I’m not doing nothing wrong, and I’m half froze to death, and yet they keep a-nagging at me.”

“It's not fair for the whole police force to keep bothering a little kid like me,” he said, feeling ashamed. “I’m not doing anything wrong, and I'm freezing to death, yet they keep nagging at me.”

It was so cold that when the boy stamped his feet against the footboard to keep them warm, sharp pains shot up through his body, and when he beat his arms about his shoulders, as he had seen real cabmen do, the blood in his finger-tips tingled so acutely that he cried aloud with the pain.

It was so cold that when the boy stomped his feet against the footboard to stay warm, sharp pains shot through his body, and when he swung his arms around his shoulders, like he had seen real cab drivers do, the blood in his fingertips tingled so intensely that he cried out in pain.

He had often been up that late before, but he had never felt so sleepy. It was as if some one was pressing a sponge heavy with chloroform near his face, and he could not fight off the drowsiness that lay hold of him.

He had often stayed up that late before, but he had never felt so tired. It was like someone was holding a sponge soaked in chloroform close to his face, and he couldn’t shake off the sleepiness that was taking over him.

He saw, dimly hanging above his head, a round disc of light that seemed like a great moon, and which he finally guessed to be the clock-face for which he had been on the lookout. He had passed it before he realized this; but the fact stirred him into wakefulness again, and when his cab’s wheels slipped around the City Hall corner, he remembered to look up at the other big clock-face that keeps awake over the railroad station and measures out the night.

He dimly saw a round disk of light hanging above his head that looked like a big moon, and he finally figured out it was the clock face he had been searching for. He had passed it before he realized what it was; but this made him alert again, and when his cab’s wheels turned around the City Hall corner, he remembered to look up at the other big clock face that keeps watch over the train station and keeps track of the night.

He gave a gasp of consternation when he saw that it was half-past two, and that there was but ten minutes[215] left to him. This, and the many electric lights and the sight of the familiar pile of buildings, startled him into a semi-consciousness of where he was and how great was the necessity for haste.

He gasped in shock when he realized it was half-past two and he only had ten minutes left[215]. The bright electric lights and the sight of the familiar buildings jolted him into a semi-awareness of where he was and how urgent it was to hurry.

He rose in his seat and called on the horse, and urged it into a reckless gallop over the slippery asphalt. He considered nothing else but speed, and looking neither to the left nor right dashed off down Broad Street into Chestnut, where his course lay straight away to the office, now only seven blocks distant.

He stood up in his seat and called for the horse, pushing it into a wild gallop over the slick asphalt. He thought only about speed, and without looking left or right, sped down Broad Street into Chestnut, where his path was straight to the office, now just seven blocks away.

Gallegher never knew how it began, but he was suddenly assaulted by shouts on either side, his horse was thrown back on its haunches, and he found two men in cabmen’s livery hanging at its head, and patting its sides, and calling it by name. And the other cabmen who have their stand at the corner were swarming about the carriage, all of them talking and swearing at once, and gesticulating wildly with their whips.

Gallegher never knew how it started, but he was suddenly surrounded by shouts on either side, his horse reared back on its hind legs, and he saw two men in cab driver uniforms at the front, petting its sides and calling it by name. The other cab drivers, who had their spot at the corner, were crowding around the carriage, all of them talking and cursing at the same time, waving their whips like crazy.

They said they knew the cab was McGovern’s and they wanted to know where he was, and why he wasn’t on it; they wanted to know where Gallegher had stolen it, and why he had been such a fool as to drive it into the arms of its owner’s friends; they said that it was about time that a cab-driver could get off his box to take a drink without having his cab run away with, and some of them called loudly for a policeman to take the young thief in charge.

They said they recognized the cab as McGovern’s and wanted to know where he was and why he wasn’t in it. They wanted to figure out where Gallegher had stolen it and why he was foolish enough to drive it right into the crowd of its owner’s friends. They mentioned it was about time a cab driver could step away for a drink without his cab being stolen, and some of them loudly called for a police officer to take the young thief into custody.

Gallegher felt as if he had been suddenly dragged into consciousness out of a bad dream, and stood for a second like a half-awakened somnambulist.

Gallegher felt like he had been abruptly pulled out of a nightmare and stood there for a moment like a half-asleep sleepwalker.

They had stopped the cab under an electric light, and its glare shone coldly down upon the trampled snow and the faces of the men around him.

They had halted the cab under a streetlight, and its harsh light shone coldly down on the crushed snow and the faces of the men around him.

Gallegher bent forward, and lashed savagely at the horse with his whip.

Gallegher leaned forward and violently struck the horse with his whip.

“Let me go,” he shouted, as he tugged impotently at the reins. “Let me go, I tell you. I haven’t stole no cab, and you’ve got no right to stop me. I only want to take it to the Press office,” he begged. “They’ll send it back to you all right. They’ll pay you for the trip. I’m not running away with it. The driver’s got the collar—he’s ’rested—and I’m only a-going to the Press office. Do you hear me?” he cried, his voice rising and breaking in a shriek of passion and disappointment. “I tell you to let go those reins. Let me go, or I’ll kill you. Do you hear me? I’ll kill you.” And leaning forward, the boy struck savagely with his long whip at the faces of the men about the horse’s head.

“Let me go,” he yelled, tugging helplessly at the reins. “Let me go, I’m telling you. I haven’t stolen any cab, and you have no right to stop me. I just want to take it to the Press office,” he pleaded. “They’ll send it back to you just fine. They’ll pay you for the trip. I’m not running away with it. The driver has the collar—he’s been arrested—and I’m only going to the Press office. Do you hear me?” he shouted, his voice rising and breaking into a cry of passion and disappointment. “I’m telling you to let go of those reins. Let me go, or I’ll kill you. Do you hear me? I’ll kill you.” And leaning forward, the boy struck fiercely with his long whip at the faces of the men around the horse’s head.

Some one in the crowd reached up and caught him by the ankles, and with a quick jerk pulled him off the box, and threw him on to the street. But he was up on his knees in a moment, and caught at the man’s hand.

Someone in the crowd reached up and grabbed him by the ankles, quickly yanking him off the box and tossing him onto the street. But he was on his knees in no time, grabbing at the man’s hand.

“Don’t let them stop me, mister,” he cried, “please let me go. I didn’t steal the cab, sir. S’help me, I didn’t. I’m telling you the truth. Take me to the Press office, and they’ll prove it to you. They’ll pay you anything you ask ’em. It’s only such a little ways now, and I’ve come so far, sir. Please don’t let them stop me,” he sobbed, clasping the man about the knees. “For Heaven’s sake, mister, let me go!”

“Don’t let them stop me, sir,” he cried, “please let me go. I didn’t steal the cab, I swear. I’m telling you the truth. Take me to the Press office, and they’ll prove it to you. They’ll pay you whatever you want. It’s just a short distance now, and I’ve come so far, sir. Please don’t let them stop me,” he sobbed, holding onto the man’s knees. “For Heaven’s sake, sir, let me go!”

· · · · · · ·

The managing editor of the Press took up the india-rubber speaking-tube at his side, and answered, “Not yet” to an inquiry the night editor had already put to him five times within the last twenty minutes.

The managing editor of the Press picked up the rubber communication tube next to him and replied, “Not yet,” to a question the night editor had already asked him five times in the past twenty minutes.

Then he snapped the metal top of the tube impatiently, and went upstairs. As he passed the door of the local room, he noticed that the reporters had not[217] gone home, but were sitting about on the tables and chairs, waiting. They looked up inquiringly as he passed, and the city editor asked, “Any news yet?” and the managing editor shook his head.

Then he snapped the metal top of the tube impatiently and went upstairs. As he walked past the door of the local room, he saw that the reporters hadn’t gone home; they were sitting on the tables and chairs, waiting. They looked up questioningly as he walked by, and the city editor asked, “Any news yet?” The managing editor just shook his head.

The compositors were standing idle in the composing-room, and their foreman was talking with the night editor.

The typesetters were standing around in the composing room, and their supervisor was chatting with the night editor.

“Well?” said that gentleman, tentatively.

"Well?" said the gentleman, hesitantly.

“Well,” returned the managing editor, “I don’t think we can wait; do you?”

“Well,” replied the managing editor, “I don’t think we can wait; do you?”

“It’s a half-hour after time now,” said the night editor, “and we’ll miss the suburban trains if we hold the paper back any longer. We can’t afford to wait for a purely hypothetical story. The chances are all against the fight’s having taken place or this Hade’s having been arrested.”

“It’s been thirty minutes now,” said the night editor, “and we’ll miss the suburban trains if we delay the paper any longer. We can’t afford to wait for a purely theoretical story. The odds are all against the fight having happened or this Hade being arrested.”

“But if we’re beaten on it——” suggested the chief. “But I don’t think that is possible. If there were any story to print, Dwyer would have had it here before now.”

“But if we get defeated on this—” the chief suggested. “But I don’t think that’s likely. If there was any story to publish, Dwyer would have brought it here by now.”

The managing editor looked steadily down at the floor.

The managing editor stared intently at the floor.

“Very well,” he said, slowly, “we won’t wait any longer. Go ahead,” he added, turning to the foreman with a sigh of reluctance. The foreman whirled himself about, and began to give his orders; but the two editors still looked at each other doubtfully.

"Alright," he said slowly, "we won't wait any longer. Go ahead," he added, turning to the foreman with a sigh of reluctance. The foreman spun around and started giving his orders, but the two editors still looked at each other uncertainly.

As they stood so, there came a sudden shout and the sound of people running to and fro in the reportorial rooms below. There was the tramp of many footsteps on the stairs, and above the confusion they heard the voice of the city editor telling some one to “run to Madden’s and get some brandy, quick.”

As they stood there, a sudden shout rang out, and they could hear people running back and forth in the newsroom below. There were a lot of footsteps thumping up the stairs, and amidst the chaos, they heard the city editor shouting at someone to “run to Madden’s and grab some brandy, fast.”

No one in the composing-room said anything; but those compositors who had started to go home began[218] slipping off their overcoats, and every one stood with his eyes fixed on the door.

No one in the composing room said anything, but those compositors who had started to go home began[218] taking off their overcoats, and everyone stood with their eyes glued to the door.

It was kicked open from the outside, and in the doorway stood a cab-driver and the city editor, supporting between them a pitiful little figure of a boy, wet and miserable, and with the snow melting on his clothes and running in little pools to the floor. “Why, it’s Gallegher,” said the night editor, in a tone of the keenest disappointment.

It was kicked open from the outside, and in the doorway stood a cab driver and the city editor, holding up a pitiful little boy, wet and miserable, with snow melting on his clothes and forming little puddles on the floor. “Wow, it’s Gallegher,” said the night editor, sounding incredibly disappointed.

Gallegher shook himself free from his supporters, and took an unsteady step forward, his fingers fumbling stiffly with the buttons of his waistcoat.

Gallegher shook off his supporters and took a wobbly step forward, his fingers awkwardly fumbling with the buttons of his vest.

“Mr. Dwyer, sir,” he began faintly, with his eyes fixed fearfully on the managing editor, “he got arrested—and I couldn’t get here no sooner, ’cause they kept a-stopping me, and they took me cab from under me—but—” he pulled the note-book from his breast and held it out with its covers damp and limp from the rain, “but we got Hade, and here’s Mr. Dwyer’s copy.”

“Mr. Dwyer, sir,” he said softly, nervously looking at the managing editor, “he got arrested—and I couldn’t get here any faster, because they kept stopping me, and they took my cab away—but—” he pulled out the notebook from his chest and held it out, its covers wet and limp from the rain, “but we got Hade, and here’s Mr. Dwyer’s copy.”

And then he asked, with a queer note in his voice, partly of dread and partly of hope, “ Am I in time, sir?”

And then he asked, with a strange tone in his voice, partly anxious and partly hopeful, “Am I in time, sir?”

The managing editor took the book, and tossed it to the foreman, who ripped out its leaves and dealt them out to his men as rapidly as a gambler deals out cards.

The managing editor grabbed the book and threw it to the foreman, who tore out its pages and distributed them to his crew as quickly as a dealer shuffles out cards.

Then the managing editor stooped and picked Gallegher up in his arms, and, sitting down, began to unlace his wet and muddy shoes.

Then the managing editor bent down and picked Gallegher up in his arms, and, sitting down, started to take off his wet and muddy shoes.

Gallegher made a faint effort to resist this degradation of the managerial dignity; but his protest was a very feeble one, and his head fell back heavily on the managing editor’s shoulder.

Gallegher made a slight attempt to resist this loss of managerial respect; but his protest was weak, and his head fell back heavily on the managing editor’s shoulder.

To Gallegher the incandescent lights began to whirl about in circles, and to burn in different colors; the[219] faces of the reporters kneeling before him and chafing his hands and feet grew dim and unfamiliar, and the roar and rumble of the great presses in the basement sounded far away, like the murmur of the sea.

To Gallegher, the bright lights started to spin in circles and glow in different colors; the[219] faces of the reporters kneeling in front of him, rubbing his hands and feet, became blurry and strange, and the loud noise of the big presses in the basement felt distant, like the sound of the ocean.

And then the place and the circumstances of it came back to him again sharply and with sudden vividness.

And then the location and situation hit him again suddenly and with intense clarity.

Gallegher looked up, with a faint smile, into the managing editor’s face. “You won’t turn me off for running away, will you?” he whispered.

Gallegher looked up, a slight smile on his face, and met the managing editor’s gaze. “You’re not going to fire me for running away, right?” he whispered.

The managing editor did not answer immediately. His head was bent, and he was thinking, for some reason or other, of a little boy of his own, at home in bed. Then he said, quietly, “Not this time, Gallegher.”

The managing editor didn't respond right away. He had his head down, lost in thought about a little boy of his own, home in bed. Then he said softly, “Not this time, Gallegher.”

Gallegher’s head sank back comfortably on the older man’s shoulder, and he smiled comprehensively at the faces of the young men crowded around him. “You hadn’t ought to,” he said, with a touch of his old impudence, “‘cause—I beat the town.”

Gallegher's head rested comfortably on the older man’s shoulder, and he smiled broadly at the faces of the young guys gathered around him. “You shouldn’t have,” he said, with a hint of his old cheekiness, “because—I outshined the town.”



THE JUMPING FROG

BY

BY

Mark Twain

Mark Twain

This is a story typical of American humor. As William Lyon Phelps says, “The essentially American qualities of common-sense, energy, good-humor, and Philistinism fairly shriek from his [Mark Twain’s] pages.”—Essays on Modern Novelists.

This is a story typical of American humor. As William Lyon Phelps says, “The basically American traits of common sense, energy, good humor, and lack of cultural sophistication really shine through in his [Mark Twain’s] work.”—Essays on Modern Novelists.

THE NOTORIOUS JUMPING FROG OF CALAVERAS[14] COUNTY[15]

THE NOTORIOUS JUMPING FROG OF CALAVERAS[14] COUNTY[15]

In compliance with the request of a friend of mine, who wrote me from the East, I called on good-natured, garrulous old Simon Wheeler, and inquired after my friend’s friend, Leonidas W. Smiley, as requested to do, and I hereunto append the result. I have a lurking suspicion that Leonidas W. Smiley is a myth; that my friend never knew such a personage; and that he only conjectured that if I asked old Wheeler about him, it would remind him of his infamous Jim Smiley, and he would go to work and bore me to death with some exasperating reminiscence of him as long and as tedious as it should be useless to me. If that was the design, it succeeded.

At the request of a friend of mine who wrote from the East, I visited the good-natured and talkative old Simon Wheeler to ask about my friend’s friend, Leonidas W. Smiley, as I was asked to do, and I’m sharing the results here. I have a sneaking suspicion that Leonidas W. Smiley is just a figment of my friend’s imagination; that he never actually knew such a person and he simply thought that if I asked old Wheeler about him, it would jog his memory of his infamous Jim Smiley, and he would go on and bore me to death with some frustrating story about him, as long and tedious as it would be pointless to me. If that was the plan, it worked perfectly.

I found Simon Wheeler dozing comfortably by the bar-room stove of the dilapidated tavern in the decaying mining camp of Angel’s, and I noticed that he was fat and bald-headed, and had an expression of winning gentleness and simplicity upon his tranquil countenance. He roused up, and gave me good-day. I told him a friend of mine had commissioned me to make some inquiries about a cherished companion of his boyhood named Leonidas W. Smiley—Rev. Leonidas W. Smiley, a young minister of the Gospel, who he had heard was at one time a resident of Angel’s Camp. I added that if Mr. Wheeler could tell me anything about this Rev.[224] Leonidas W. Smiley, I would feel under many obligations to him.

I found Simon Wheeler dozing comfortably by the bar-room stove of the run-down tavern in the decaying mining camp of Angel’s, and I noticed that he was overweight and bald, with an expression of warm gentleness and simplicity on his peaceful face. He woke up and greeted me. I told him that a friend of mine had asked me to look into a cherished companion from his childhood named Leonidas W. Smiley—Rev. Leonidas W. Smiley, a young minister of the Gospel, who he had heard was once a resident of Angel’s Camp. I added that if Mr. Wheeler could share anything about this Rev.[224] Leonidas W. Smiley, I would be very grateful to him.

Simon Wheeler backed me into a corner and blockaded me there with his chair, and then sat down and reeled off the monotonous narrative which follows this paragraph. He never smiled, he never frowned, he never changed his voice from the gentle-flowing key to which he tuned his initial sentence, he never betrayed the slightest suspicion of enthusiasm; but all through the interminable narrative there ran a vein of impressive earnestness and sincerity, which showed me plainly that, so far from his imagining that there was anything ridiculous or funny about his story, he regarded it as a really important matter, and admired its two heroes as men of transcendent genius in finesse. I let him go on in his own way, and never interrupted him once.

Simon Wheeler backed me into a corner and blocked me in with his chair, then sat down and launched into the dull story that follows this paragraph. He never smiled, never frowned, and didn’t change his voice from the calm tone he used in his first sentence. He showed no hint of enthusiasm at all; yet throughout his never-ending tale, there was a strong sense of seriousness and sincerity that made it clear he didn’t think there was anything silly or funny about his story. He saw it as something truly important and regarded its two main characters as exceptionally talented in finesse. I let him continue in his own way, never interrupting him even once.

“Rev. Leonidas W. H’m, Reverend Le—well, there was a feller here once by the name of Jim Smiley, in the winter of ’49—or maybe it was the spring of ’50—I don’t recollect exactly, somehow, though what makes me think it was one or the other is because I remember the big flume warn’t finished when he first come to the camp; but anyway, he was the curiosest man about always betting on anything that turned up you ever see, if he could get anybody to bet on the other side; and if he couldn’t he’d change sides. Any way that suited the other man would suit him—any way just so’s he got a bet, he was satisfied. But still he was lucky, uncommon lucky; he ’most always come out winner. He was always ready and laying for a chance; there couldn’t be no solit’ry thing mentioned but that feller’d offer to bet on it, and take ary side you please, as I was just telling you. If there was a horse-race, you’d find him flush or you’d find him busted at the end of it; if there was a dogfight,[225] he’d bet on it; if there was a cat-fight, he’d bet on it; if there was a chicken-fight, he’d bet on it; why, if there was two birds setting on a fence, he would bet you which one would fly first; or if there was a camp-meeting, he would be there reg’lar to bet on Parson Walker, which he judged to be the best exhorter about here, and so he was, too, and a good man. If he even see a straddle-bug start to go anywheres, he would bet you how long it would take him to get to—to wherever he was going to, and if you took him up, he would foller that straddle-bug to Mexico but what he would find out where he was bound for and how long he was on the road. Lots of the boys here has seen that Smiley, and can tell you about him. Why, it never made no difference to him—he’d bet on any thing—the dangdest feller. Parson Walker’s wife laid very sick once, for a good while, and it seemed as if they warn’t going to save her; but one morning he come in, and Smiley up and asked him how she was, and he said she was consid’able better—thank the Lord for his inf’nite mercy—and coming on so smart that with the blessing of Prov’dence she’d get well yet; and Smiley, before he thought, says: ’Well, I’ll resk two-and-a-half she don’t anyway.’

“Rev. Leonidas W. H’m, Reverend Le—well, there was a guy here once named Jim Smiley, in the winter of ’49—or maybe it was the spring of ’50—I can’t remember exactly, but I think it was one or the other because I recall the big flume wasn’t finished when he first arrived at the camp; but anyway, he was the most curious man always betting on anything that came up you ever saw, if he could get anyone to bet on the other side; and if he couldn’t, he’d switch sides. Any way that worked for the other guy would work for him—any way just as long as he got a bet, he was happy. But still, he was lucky, really lucky; he almost always ended up winning. He was always ready and looking for a chance; there couldn’t be a single thing mentioned but that guy would offer to bet on it, and take any side you wanted, as I was just telling you. If there was a horse race, you’d find him either loaded with cash or broke by the end of it; if there was a dogfight,[225] he’d bet on it; if there was a cat fight, he’d bet on it; if there was a chicken fight, he’d bet on it; honestly, if there were two birds sitting on a fence, he would bet you which one would fly first; or if there was a camp meeting, he would be there regularly to bet on Parson Walker, whom he thought was the best preacher around here, and he was, too, a good man. If he even saw a straddle-bug start to go anywhere, he would bet you how long it would take to get to—to wherever it was headed, and if you accepted his bet, he would follow that straddle-bug to Mexico just to find out where it was going and how long it would be on the road. Lots of the guys here have seen that Smiley and can tell you about him. It never mattered to him—he’d bet on anything—the wildest guy. Parson Walker’s wife was seriously ill once, for quite a while, and it seemed like they weren’t going to save her; but one morning he came in, and Smiley asked him how she was, and he said she was doing considerably better—thank the Lord for His infinite mercy—and coming along so well that with the blessing of Providence she’d get well yet; and Smiley, without thinking, says: ’Well, I’ll bet two-and-a-half she doesn’t anyway.’”

“Thish-yer Smiley had a mare—the boys called her the fifteen-minute nag, but that was only in fun, you know, because, of course, she was faster than that—and he used to win money on that horse, for all she was so slow and always had the asthma, or the distemper, or the consumption, or something of that kind. They used to give her two or three hundred yards start, and then pass her under way; but always at the fag end of the race she’d get excited and desperate like, and come cavorting and straddling up, and scattering her legs around limber, sometimes in the air, and sometimes out to one side among the fences, and kicking up[226] m-o-r-e dust and raising m-o-r-e racket with her coughing and sneezing and blowing her nose—and always fetch up at the stand just about a neck ahead, as near as you could cipher it down.

“THIS-YER Smiley had a mare—the boys called her the fifteen-minute nag, but that was only for fun, you know, because, of course, she was faster than that—and he used to win money on that horse, even though she was so slow and always had asthma, or distemper, or consumption, or something like that. They would give her a two or three hundred yards head start, and then pass her along the way; but always at the end of the race she’d get all excited and desperate, and come prancing and strutting, throwing her legs around, sometimes in the air, and sometimes out to the side among the fences, kicking up[226]more dust and making more noise with her coughing, sneezing, and blowing her nose—and always end up at the stand just about a neck ahead, as close as you could figure it.

“And he had a little small bull-pup, that to look at him you’d think he warn’t worth a cent but to set around and look ornery and lay for a chance to steal something. But as soon as money was up on him he was a different dog; his under-jaw’d begin to stick out like the fo’castle of a steamboat, and his teeth would uncover and shine like the furnaces. And a dog might tackle him and bully-rag him, and bite him, and throw him over his shoulder two or three times, and Andrew Jackson—which was the name of the pup—Andrew Jackson would never let on but what he was satisfied, and hadn’t expected nothing else—and the bets being doubled and doubled on the other side all the time, till the money was all up; and then all of a sudden he would grab that other dog jest by the j’int of his hind leg and freeze to it—not chaw, you understand, but only just grip and hang on till they throwed up the sponge, if it was a year. Smiley always come out winner on that pup, till he harnessed a dog once that didn’t have no hind legs, because they’d been sawed off in a circular saw, and when the thing had gone along far enough, and the money was all up, and he come to make a snatch for his pet holt, he see in a minute how he’d been imposed on, and how the other dog had him in the door, so to speak, and he ’peared surprised, and then he looked sorter discouraged-like and didn’t try no more to win the fight, and so he got shucked out bad. He give Smiley a look, as much as to say his heart was broke, and it was his fault, for putting up a dog that hadn’t no hind legs for him to take holt of, which was his main dependence in a fight,[227] and then he limped off a piece and laid down and died. It was a good pup, was that Andrew Jackson, and would have made a name for hisself if he’d lived, for the stuff was in him and he had genius—I know it, because he hadn’t no opportunities to speak of, and it don’t stand to reason that a dog could make such a fight as he could under them circumstances if he hadn’t no talent. It always makes me feel sorry when I think of that last fight of his’n, and the way it turned out.

“And he had a little bull-pup that, just by looking at him, you'd think he wasn't worth a cent except to sit around and look mean, waiting for a chance to steal something. But once money was on the line for him, he transformed into a different dog; his lower jaw would stick out like the bow of a steamboat, and his teeth would gleam like furnace flames. Other dogs might come at him, bully him, bite him, and toss him over their shoulders two or three times, but Andrew Jackson— that was the name of the pup—would act like he was perfectly fine and never expected anything else. Meanwhile, the bets were getting doubled on the other side until all the money was on the table; then, all of a sudden, he'd grab the other dog right by the joint of its hind leg and hold on—not chewing, just gripping tight until they threw in the towel, even if it took a year. Smiley always came out a winner with that pup, until he matched him up against a dog that didn’t have any hind legs because they had been sawed off. When this fight went on long enough and all the money was up, he went to grab his usual hold, only to realize he’d been tricked, and that the other dog had him in a tight spot. He looked surprised for a moment, then kind of discouraged, and didn’t try to win anymore, which left him at a disadvantage. He gave Smiley a look that seemed to say his heart was broken, and it was his fault for putting up a dog with no hind legs, which was crucial for him in a fight, and then he limped off a bit and laid down to die. Andrew Jackson was a good pup and would have made a name for himself if he had lived; he had the talent. I know this because he had no real opportunities, and it just doesn’t make sense that a dog could fight like he did under those circumstances without having some kind of talent. I always feel sad when I think about that last fight of his and how it turned out.[227]

“Well, thish-yer Smiley had rat-tarriers, and chicken cocks, and tomcats, and all them kind of things, till you couldn’t rest, and you couldn’t fetch nothing for him to bet on but he’d match you. He ketched a frog one day, and took him home, and said he cal’lated to educate him; and so he never done nothing for three months but set in his back yard and learn that frog to jump. And you bet you he did learn him, too. He’d give him a little punch behind, and the next minute you’d see that frog whirling in the air like a doughnut—see him turn one summerset, or maybe a couple, if he got a good start, and come down flat-footed and all right, like a cat. He got him up so in the matter of ketching flies, and kep’ him in practice so constant, that he’d nail a fly every time as fur as he could see him. Smiley said all a frog wanted was education, and he could do ’most anything—and I believe him. Why, I’ve seen him set Dan’l Webster down here on this floor—Dan’l Webster was the name of the frog—and sing out, ’Flies, Dan’l, flies!’ and quicker’n you could wink he’d spring straight up and snake a fly off’n the counter there, and flop down on the floor ag’in as solid as a gob of mud, and fall to scratching the side of his head with his hind foot as indifferent as if he hadn’t no idea he’d been doin’ any more’n any frog might do. You never see a frog so modest and straightfor’ard as he was, for[228] all he was so gifted. And when it come to fair and square jumping on a dead level, he could get over more ground at one straddle than any animal of his breed you ever see. Jumping on a dead level was his strong suit, you understand; and when it come to that, Smiley would ante up money on him as long as he had a red. Smiley was monstrous proud of his frog, and well he might be, for fellers that had travelled and been everywheres all said he laid over any frog that ever they see.

“Well, this guy Smiley had rat terriers, chickens, tomcats, and all those kinds of pets, to the point where you couldn’t rest, and you couldn’t find anything for him to bet on that he wouldn’t match you. One day he caught a frog and took it home, saying he planned to train him; so for three months, he just sat in his backyard teaching that frog to jump. And you better believe he did teach him, too. He’d give him a little nudge, and the next minute you’d see that frog spinning in the air like a doughnut—sometimes doing one somersault or even a couple if he got a good start, and coming down perfectly, just like a cat. He got him so skilled at catching flies and kept him in constant practice that he’d snag a fly every time he could see one. Smiley said all a frog needed was education, and he could do almost anything—and I believe him. I’ve seen him set Dan’l Webster down here on the floor—Dan’l Webster was the frog’s name—and shout, ‘Flies, Dan’l, flies!’ and quicker than you could blink, he’d leap straight up and grab a fly off the counter, then land back on the floor as solid as a lump of mud, and start scratching his head with his hind foot as casually as if he had no idea he’d done anything special. You’ve never seen a frog so modest and straightforward as he was, considering all his talent. And when it came to jumping on a flat surface, he could cover more ground in one leap than any other animal of his kind you’ve ever seen. Jumping on a flat surface was his specialty, you understand; and when it came to that, Smiley would bet money on him as long as he had a dollar. Smiley was really proud of his frog, and he had every reason to be, because people who had traveled everywhere all said he outperformed any frog they had ever seen.”

“Well, Smiley kep’ the beast in a little lattice box, and he used to fetch him down-town sometimes and lay for a bet. One day a feller—a stranger in the camp, he was—come acrost him with his box, and says:

“Well, Smiley kept the animal in a small lattice box, and he used to take it downtown sometimes to place a bet. One day, a guy—a stranger in the camp—came across him with his box and said:

“‘What might it be that you’ve got in the box?’

“‘What do you have in the box?’”

“And Smiley says, sorter indifferent-like: ’It might be a parrot, or it might be a canary, maybe, but it ain’t—it’s only just a frog.’

“And Smiley says, kind of casually: 'It could be a parrot, or maybe a canary, but it’s not—it’s just a frog.'”

“And the feller took it, and looked at it careful, and turned it round this way and that, and says: ’H’m—so ’tis. Well, what’s he good for?’

“And the guy took it, looked at it closely, and turned it around this way and that, and says: ’H’m—so it is. Well, what’s he good for?’”

“‘Well,’ Smiley says, easy and careless, ’he’s good enough for one thing, I should judge—he can outjump any frog in Calaveras county.’

“‘Well,’ Smiley says, casually and unconcerned, ’he’s good enough for one thing, I’d say—he can outjump any frog in Calaveras County.’”

“The feller took the box again, and took another long, particular look, and give it back to Smiley, and says, very deliberate, ’Well,’ he says, ’I don’t see no p’ints about that frog that’s any better’n any other frog.’

“The guy took the box again, took another long, careful look, and handed it back to Smiley, and said, very deliberately, 'Well,' he said, 'I don’t see anything about that frog that’s any better than any other frog.'”

“‘Maybe you don’t,’ Smiley says. ’Maybe you understand frogs and maybe you don’t understand ’em; maybe you’ve had experience, and maybe you ain’t only a amature, as it were. Anyways, I’ve got my opinion, and I’ll resk forty dollars that he can outjump any frog in Calaveras county.’

“‘Maybe you don’t,’ Smiley says. ‘Maybe you understand frogs and maybe you don’t; maybe you’ve had experience, or maybe you’re just an amateur, as it were. Anyway, I’ve got my opinion, and I’ll bet forty dollars that he can outjump any frog in Calaveras County.’”

“And the feller studied a minute, and then says,[229] kinder sad like, ’Well, I’m only a stranger here, and I ain’t got no frog; but if I had a frog, I’d bet you.’

“And the guy thought for a minute, and then said, [229] kind of sadly, ‘Well, I’m just a stranger here, and I don’t have a frog; but if I did, I’d bet you.’”

“And then Smiley says, ’That’s all right—that’s all right—if you’ll hold my box a minute, I’ll go and get you a frog.’ And so the feller took the box, and put up his forty dollars along with Smiley’s, and set down to wait.

“And then Smiley says, ‘That’s okay—that’s okay—if you’ll hold my box for a minute, I’ll go get you a frog.’ So the guy took the box, put up his forty dollars alongside Smiley’s, and sat down to wait.”

“So he set there a good while thinking and thinking to hisself, and then he got the frog out and prized his mouth open and took a teaspoon and filled him full of quail shot—filled him pretty near up to his chin—and set him on the floor. Smiley he went to the swamp and slopped around in the mud for a long time, and finally he ketched a frog, and fetched him in, and give him to this feller, and says:

“So he sat there for a while, thinking to himself, and then he took the frog out and pried its mouth open. He grabbed a teaspoon and filled it with quail shot—stuffed it almost up to its chin—and set it on the floor. Smiley went to the swamp and splashed around in the mud for a long time, and finally he caught a frog, brought it back, and handed it to this guy, saying:

“‘Now, if you’re ready, set him alongside of Dan’l, with his forepaws just even with Dan’l’s, and I’ll give the word.’ Then he says, ’One—two—three—git!’ and him and the feller touched up the frogs from behind, and the new frog hopped off lively, but Dan’l give a heave, and hysted up his shoulders—so—like a Frenchman, but it warn’t no use—he couldn’t budge; he was planted as solid as a church, and he couldn’t no more stir than if he was anchored out. Smiley was a good deal surprised, and he was disgusted too, but he didn’t have no idea what the matter was, of course.

“‘Alright, if you’re ready, put him next to Dan’l, with his front legs lined up with Dan’l’s, and I’ll give the signal.’ Then he says, ‘One—two—three—go!’ and he and the guy prodded the frogs from behind, and the new frog jumped off energetically, but Dan’l just heaved and lifted his shoulders—like a Frenchman—but it was no use—he couldn’t move; he was as solid as a church, and he couldn’t stir any more than if he were anchored. Smiley was pretty surprised, and he felt disgusted too, but he had no idea what the problem was, of course.”

“The feller took the money and started away; and when he was going out at the door, he sorter jerked his thumb over his shoulder—so—at Dan’l, and says again, very deliberate, ’Well,’ he says, ’I don’t see no p’ints about that frog that’s any better’n any other frog.’

“The guy took the money and started to leave; and when he was walking out the door, he kind of pointed his thumb back at Dan’l and said again, very deliberately, 'Well,' he said, 'I don’t see anything about that frog that’s better than any other frog.'”

“Smiley he stood scratching his head and looking down at Dan’l a long time, and at last he says, ’I do[230] wonder what in the nation that frog throw’d off for—I wonder if there ain’t something the matter with him—he ’pears to look mighty baggy, somehow.’ And he ketched Dan’l by the nap of the neck, and hefted him, and says, ’Why, blame my cats if he don’t weigh five pound!’ and turned him upside down and he belched out a double handful of shot. And then he see how it was, and he was the maddest man—he set the frog down and took out after that feller, but he never ketched him. And——”

“Smiling, he stood there scratching his head and looking down at Dan’l for a long time. Finally, he said, 'I really wonder what in the world that frog threw off for—I wonder if something's wrong with him—he looks pretty baggy, somehow.' He grabbed Dan’l by the back of the neck, hefted him, and said, 'I swear, if he doesn’t weigh five pounds!' He turned him upside down, and out came a double handful of shot. Then he realized what was going on, and he was the angriest man—he set the frog down and took off after that guy, but he never caught him. And——”

[Here Simon Wheeler heard his name called from the front yard, and got up to see what was wanted.] And turning to me as he moved away, he said: “Just set where you are, stranger, and rest easy—I ain’t going to be gone a second.”

[Here Simon Wheeler heard his name called from the front yard, and got up to see what was wanted.] And turning to me as he moved away, he said: “Just stay where you are, stranger, and relax—I won't be gone a second.”

But, by your leave, I did not think that a continuation of the history of the enterprising vagabond Jim Smiley would be likely to afford me much information concerning the Rev. Leonidas W. Smiley, and so I started away.

But, if you'll allow me, I didn't think that continuing the story of the adventurous vagabond Jim Smiley would give me much insight about the Rev. Leonidas W. Smiley, so I decided to leave.

At the door I met the sociable Wheeler returning, and he button-holed me and recommenced:

At the door, I ran into the friendly Wheeler coming back, and he stopped me and started again:

“Well, thish-yer Smiley had a yeller one-eyed cow that didn’t have no tail, only just a short stump like a bannanner, and——”

“Well, this Smiley had a yellow one-eyed cow that didn’t have a tail, just a short stump like a banana, and——”

However, lacking both time and inclination, I did not wait to hear about the afflicted cow, but took my leave.

However, since I didn't have the time or the desire, I didn't wait to hear about the sick cow and said my goodbyes.


THE LADY OR THE TIGER?

BY

BY

Frank R. Stockton

Frank R. Stockton

This is an illustration of the symmetrical plot. It challenges the constructive imagination of the reader to search the story for the evidence that will lead to a logical conclusion.

This is an example of the balanced plot. It pushes the reader's creative thinking to look for clues in the story that will lead to a reasonable conclusion.

THE LADY OR THE TIGER?[16]

THE LADY OR THE TIGER?[16]

In the very olden time, there lived a semi-barbaric king, whose ideas, though somewhat polished and sharpened by the progressiveness of distant Latin neighbors, were still large, florid, and untrammelled, as became the half of him which was barbaric. He was a man of exuberant fancy, and, withal, of an authority so irresistible that, at his will, he turned his varied fancies into facts. He was greatly given to self-communing, and when he and himself agreed upon anything, the thing was done. When every member of his domestic and political systems moved smoothly in its appointed course, his nature was bland and genial; but whenever there was a little hitch, and some of his orbs got out of their orbits, he was blander and more genial still, for nothing pleased him so much as to make the crooked straight, and crush down uneven places.

In ancient times, there was a semi-barbaric king whose ideas, although somewhat refined and influenced by the advancements of distant Latin neighbors, were still grand, extravagant, and unrestricted, reflecting the barbaric side of him. He had a vivid imagination, and his authority was so compelling that he could turn his various ideas into reality just by deciding to do so. He often engaged in deep self-reflection, and whenever he came to an agreement with himself, his decisions were final. When everything in his home and government functioned smoothly as it should, he was kind and friendly; but whenever there was a slight issue and some things went off track, he became even kinder and friendlier, because nothing made him happier than correcting the wrongs and smoothing out the rough edges.

Among the borrowed notions by which his barbarism had become semified was that of the public arena, in which, by exhibitions of manly and beastly valor, the minds of his subjects were refined and cultured.

Among the borrowed ideas that had made his savagery somewhat civilized was the concept of the public arena, where displays of human and animal bravery refined and cultured the minds of his subjects.

But even here the exuberant and barbaric fancy asserted itself. The arena of the king was built, not to give the people an opportunity of hearing the rhapsodies of dying gladiators, nor to enable them to view the inevitable conclusion of a conflict between religious opinions and hungry jaws, but for purposes far better adapted to widen and develop the mental energies[234] of the people. This vast amphitheatre, with its encircling galleries, its mysterious vaults, and its unseen passages, was an agent of poetic justice, in which crime was punished, or virtue rewarded, by the decrees of an impartial and incorruptible chance.

But even here the vibrant and wild imagination took hold. The king's arena was built, not to let the people listen to the rants of dying gladiators, nor to allow them to see the inevitable end of a battle between clashing beliefs and ravenous mouths, but for far better purposes suited to expand and develop the mental energies[234] of the people. This massive amphitheater, with its surrounding balconies, its mysterious underground tunnels, and its hidden passages, acted as a kind of poetic justice, where crime was punished, or virtue rewarded, by the workings of an unbiased and uncorrupted fate.

When a subject was accused of a crime of sufficient importance to interest the king, public notice was given that on an appointed day the fate of the accused person would be decided in the king’s arena—a structure which well deserved its name; for, although its form and plan were borrowed from afar, its purpose emanated solely from the brain of this man, who, every barleycorn a king, knew no tradition to which he owed more allegiance than pleased his fancy, and who ingrafted on every adopted form of human thought and action the rich growth of his barbaric idealism.

When someone was accused of a crime serious enough to catch the king's attention, a public announcement was made that on a specific day, the fate of the accused would be decided in the king’s arena—a name that was well deserved; because, although its design and layout were inspired by distant lands, its purpose came entirely from the mind of this man, who, every bit a king, adhered to no tradition that he valued more than what suited his whims, and who infused every borrowed idea and action with the vibrant essence of his savage idealism.

When all the people had assembled in the galleries, and the king, surrounded by his court, sat high up on his throne of royal state on one side of the arena, he gave a signal, a door beneath him opened, and the accused subject stepped out into the amphitheatre. Directly opposite him, on the other side of the enclosed space, were two doors, exactly alike and side by side. It was the duty and the privilege of the person on trial to walk directly to these doors and open one of them. He could open either door he pleased. He was subject to no guidance or influence but that of the aforementioned impartial and incorruptible chance. If he opened the one, there came out of it a hungry tiger, the fiercest and most cruel that could be procured, which immediately sprang upon him, and tore him to pieces, as a punishment for his guilt. The moment that the case of the criminal was thus decided, doleful iron bells were clanged, great wails went up from the hired mourners posted on the outer rim of the arena, and[235] the vast audience, with bowed heads and downcast hearts, wended slowly their homeward way, mourning greatly that one so young and fair, or so old and respected, should have merited so dire a fate.

When everyone had gathered in the stands, and the king, surrounded by his court, sat high on his royal throne at one side of the arena, he gave a signal. A door beneath him opened, and the accused stepped out into the amphitheater. Directly opposite him, on the other side of the enclosed space, were two identical doors, side by side. It was the duty and privilege of the person on trial to walk straight to these doors and open one of them. He could choose either door he wanted. He faced no guidance or influence other than the previously mentioned impartial and unbiased chance. If he opened one door, a hungry tiger would come out—the fiercest and most cruel that could be found—which would immediately attack him and tear him apart as punishment for his guilt. The moment the criminal's fate was decided, mournful iron bells rang, and loud wails rose from the hired mourners positioned around the arena. The vast audience, with their heads bowed and hearts heavy, slowly made their way home, deeply mourning that someone so young and beautiful, or so old and respected, should have met such a terrible fate.

But if the accused person opened the other door, there came forth from it a lady, the most suitable to his years and station that his Majesty could select among his fair subjects; and to this lady he was immediately married, as a reward of his innocence. It mattered not that he might already possess a wife and family, or that his affections might be engaged upon an object of his own selection. The king allowed no such subordinate arrangements to interfere with his great scheme of retribution and reward. The exercises, as in the other instance, took place immediately, and in the arena. Another door opened beneath the king, and a priest, followed by a band of choristers, and dancing maidens blowing joyous airs on golden horns and treading an epithalamic measure, advanced to where the pair stood side by side, and the wedding was promptly and cheerily solemnized. Then the gay brass bells rang forth their merry peals, the people shouted glad hurrahs, and the innocent man, preceded by children strewing flowers on his path, led his bride to his home.

But if the accused person opened the other door, a lady came out, perfectly chosen for his age and status by his Majesty from among his beautiful subjects; he was immediately married to her as a reward for his innocence. It didn't matter that he might already have a wife and family, or that his heart might belong to someone he had chosen. The king wouldn't let those minor arrangements interfere with his grand plan of justice and reward. The ceremonies, like in the other case, took place right away, in the arena. Another door opened beneath the king, and a priest, along with a group of singers and dancing maidens playing joyful tunes on golden horns and moving in a celebratory dance, approached where the couple stood side by side, and the wedding was quickly and happily officiated. Then the cheerful brass bells rang out their joyful chimes, the crowd cheered with happy shouts, and the innocent man, followed by children scattering flowers in his path, led his bride home.

This was the king’s semi-barbaric method of administering justice. Its perfect fairness is obvious. The criminal could not know out of which door would come the lady. He opened either he pleased, without having the slightest idea whether, in the next instant, he was to be devoured or married. On some occasions the tiger came out of one door, and on some out of the other. The decisions of this tribunal were not only fair—they were positively determinate. The accused person was instantly punished if he found himself guilty, and if innocent he was rewarded on the spot, whether[236] he liked it or not. There was no escape from the judgments of the king’s arena.

This was the king's somewhat savage way of delivering justice. Its absolute fairness is clear. The criminal had no idea which door would reveal the lady. He could choose either one he wanted, completely unaware if he was about to be eaten or married in the next moment. Sometimes the tiger came out of one door, and other times from the other. The outcomes of this system were not just fair—they were clearly defined. The accused was immediately punished if he was guilty, and if he was innocent, he was rewarded on the spot, whether[236] he wanted it or not. There was no way to escape the judgments of the king's arena.

The institution was a very popular one. When the people gathered together on one of the great trial days, they never knew whether they were to witness a bloody slaughter or a hilarious wedding. This element of uncertainty lent an interest to the occasion which it could not otherwise have attained. Thus the masses were entertained and pleased, and the thinking part of the community could bring no charge of unfairness against this plan; for did not the accused person have the whole matter in his own hands?

The institution was incredibly popular. When people came together on one of the big trial days, they never knew if they were about to see a bloody execution or a joyful wedding. This uncertainty added a level of excitement to the event that it wouldn't have had otherwise. As a result, the crowds were entertained and satisfied, and the more thoughtful members of the community couldn't say the system was unfair; after all, the person on trial had complete control over the situation.

This semi-barbaric king had a daughter as blooming as his most florid fancies, and with a soul as fervent and imperious as his own. As is usual in such cases, she was the apple of his eye, and was loved by him above all humanity. Among his courtiers was a young man of that fineness of blood and lowness of station common to the conventional heroes of romance who love royal maidens. This royal maiden was well satisfied with her lover, for he was handsome and brave to a degree unsurpassed in all this kingdom, and she loved him with an ardor that had enough of barbarism in it to make it exceedingly warm and strong. This love affair moved on happily for many months, until, one day, the king happened to discover its existence. He did not hesitate nor waver in regard to his duty in the premises. The youth was immediately cast into prison, and a day was appointed for his trial in the king’s arena. This, of course, was an especially important occasion, and his Majesty, as well as all the people, was greatly interested in the workings and development of this trial. Never before had such a case occurred—never before had a subject dared to love the daughter of a king. In after years such things became[237] commonplace enough, but then they were, in no slight degree, novel and startling.

This semi-barbaric king had a daughter who was as beautiful as his wildest dreams, with a spirit as passionate and commanding as his own. Like in most stories, she was the apple of his eye and he loved her more than anyone else in the world. Among his courtiers was a young man of noble blood but modest position, just like the typical heroes of romance who fall for royal maidens. This princess was quite happy with her lover because he was exceptionally handsome and brave, and she loved him with a fiery passion that had just enough wildness to be very intense. Their romance thrived for many months until one day, the king found out about it. He didn’t hesitate or second-guess himself when it came to what he needed to do. The young man was thrown into prison, and a day was set for his trial in the king’s arena. This was, of course, a very significant event, and his Majesty, along with the whole kingdom, was deeply invested in the proceedings and outcome of the trial. Never before had such a case happened—never had a commoner dared to love a king’s daughter. In later years, such situations became[237]ordinary, but at that time they were undeniably new and shocking.

The tiger cages of the kingdom were searched for the most savage and relentless beasts, from which the fiercest monster might be selected for the arena, and the ranks of maiden youth and beauty throughout the land were carefully surveyed by competent judges, in order that the young man might have a fitting bride in case fate did not determine for him a different destiny. Of course, everybody knew that the deed with which the accused was charged had been done. He had loved the princess, and neither he, she, nor any one else thought of denying the fact. But the king would not think of allowing any fact of this kind to interfere with the workings of the tribunal, in which he took such great delight and satisfaction. No matter how the affair turned out, the youth would be disposed of, and the king would take an æsthetic pleasure in watching the course of events which would determine whether or not the young man had done wrong in allowing himself to love the princess.

The tiger cages of the kingdom were searched for the most savage and relentless beasts, from which the fiercest monster might be chosen for the arena. The ranks of young maidens, full of youth and beauty, were meticulously examined by qualified judges to ensure the young man would have a suitable bride in case fate didn't lead him to a different outcome. Everyone knew that the accusation against him was true. He had loved the princess, and neither he, she, nor anyone else denied this fact. But the king refused to let this truth get in the way of the tribunal, which he enjoyed and took great satisfaction in. Regardless of how things turned out, the young man would be dealt with, and the king would derive aesthetic pleasure from watching the events unfold to see whether he was wrong for allowing himself to love the princess.

The appointed day arrived. From far and near the people gathered, and thronged the great galleries of the arena, while crowds, unable to gain admittance, massed themselves against its outside walls. The king and his court were in their places, opposite the twin doors—those fateful portals, so terrible in their similarity!

The day finally came. People gathered from everywhere and filled the huge stands of the arena, while crowds that couldn't get in pressed against the outside walls. The king and his court were in their seats, facing the twin doors—those ominous gateways, so frighteningly alike!

All was ready. The signal was given. A door beneath the royal party opened, and the lover of the princess walked into the arena. Tall, beautiful, fair, his appearance was greeted with a low hum of admiration and anxiety. Half the audience had not known so grand a youth had lived among them. No wonder[238] the princess loved him! What a terrible thing for him to be there!

All was set. The signal was given. A door below the royal party opened, and the princess's lover stepped into the arena. Tall, handsome, and fair, his presence sparked a low murmur of admiration and unease. Half the crowd had no idea such a remarkable young man had been among them. It's no wonder the princess loved him! What a terrible situation for him to be in!

As the youth advanced into the arena, he turned, as the custom was, to bow to the king. But he did not think at all of that royal personage; his eyes were fixed upon the princess, who sat to the right of her father. Had it not been for the moiety of barbarism in her nature, it is probable that lady would not have been there. But her intense and fervid soul would not allow her to be absent on an occasion in which she was so terribly interested. From the moment that the decree had gone forth that her lover should decide his fate in the king’s arena, she had thought of nothing, night or day, but this great event and the various subjects connected with it. Possessed of more power, influence, and force of character than any one who had ever before been interested in such a case, she had done what no other person had done—she had possessed herself of the secret of the doors. She knew in which of the two rooms behind those doors stood the cage of the tiger, with its open front, and in which waited the lady. Through these thick doors, heavily curtained with skins on the inside, it was impossible that any noise or suggestion should come from within to the person who should approach to raise the latch of one of them. But gold, and the power of a woman’s will, had brought the secret to the princess.

As the young man stepped into the arena, he turned, as was the tradition, to bow to the king. But his mind was not on the royal figure; his gaze was locked on the princess, who sat to the right of her father. If it weren't for the hint of barbarism in her nature, she probably wouldn't have been there. However, her passionate and fiery spirit wouldn’t let her miss an event that held such deep significance for her. Ever since the announcement that her lover would face his fate in the king's arena, she had thought about nothing else, day and night, but this moment and everything related to it. With more power, influence, and determination than anyone who had been involved in such matters before, she had achieved something no one else had—she had learned the secret of the doors. She knew which of the two rooms behind those doors held the cage of the tiger, with its open front, and which one housed the lady. Through those thick doors, heavily draped with skins inside, it was impossible for any noise or hint to escape from within to the person about to lift the latch on one of them. But gold, along with the strength of a woman’s will, had revealed the secret to the princess.

Not only did she know in which room stood the lady, ready to emerge, all blushing and radiant, should her door be opened, but she knew who the lady was. It was one of the fairest and loveliest of the damsels of the court who had been selected as the reward of the accused youth, should he be proved innocent of the crime of aspiring to one so far above him; and the princess hated her. Often had she seen, or imagined[239] that she had seen, this fair creature throwing glances of admiration upon the person of her lover, and sometimes she thought these glances were perceived and even returned. Now and then she had seen them talking together. It was but for a moment or two, but much can be said in a brief space. It may have been on most unimportant topics, but how could she know that? The girl was lovely, but she had dared to raise her eyes to the loved one of the princess, and, with all the intensity of the savage blood transmitted to her through long lines of wholly barbaric ancestors, she hated the woman who blushed and trembled behind that silent door.

Not only did she know which room the lady was in, ready to come out all flustered and glowing if her door was opened, but she also knew who the lady was. It was one of the most beautiful and charming young women at court, chosen as the reward for the accused guy if he was found innocent of trying to pursue someone so much higher than him; and the princess despised her. She had often seen, or thought she had seen, this beautiful girl casting looks of admiration at her lover, and sometimes she felt those looks were noticed and even returned. Occasionally, she had spotted them chatting together. It was only for a moment or two, but a lot can be communicated in a short time. They might have been discussing trivial things, but how was she to know that? The girl was stunning, but she had dared to look at the princess's beloved, and with all the intensity of the fierce blood passed down from her entirely barbaric ancestors, she loathed the woman who stood blushing and trembling behind that silent door.

When her lover turned and looked at her, and his eye met hers as she sat there paler and whiter than any one in the vast ocean of anxious faces about her, he saw, by that power of quick perception which is given to those whose souls are one, that she knew behind which door crouched the tiger, and behind which stood the lady. He had expected her to know it. He understood her nature, and his soul was assured that she would never rest until she had made plain to herself this thing, hidden to all other lookers-on, even to the king. The only hope for the youth in which there was any element of certainty was based upon the success of the princess in discovering this mystery, and the moment he looked upon her, he saw she had succeeded.

When her lover turned and looked at her, their eyes met as she sat there looking paler than anyone else in the crowd of anxious faces around her. He realized, through that quick understanding that comes to those whose souls are intertwined, that she knew which door hid the tiger and which one had the lady. He had expected her to figure it out. He understood her nature, and he was confident that she wouldn’t rest until she had clarified this mystery that was hidden from everyone else, even the king. The only hope for the young man, which had any certainty, relied on the princess figuring out this secret, and the moment he looked at her, he saw that she had succeeded.

Then it was that his quick and anxious glance asked the question, “Which?” It was as plain to her as if he shouted it from where he stood. There was not an instant to be lost. The question was asked in a flash; it must be answered in another.

Then it was that his quick and worried glance asked the question, “Which?” It was as clear to her as if he shouted it from where he stood. There was not a moment to lose. The question was asked in an instant; it had to be answered just as fast.

Her right arm lay on the cushioned parapet before her. She raised her hand, and made a slight, quick movement toward the right. No one but her lover saw[240] her. Every eye but his was fixed on the man in the arena.

Her right arm rested on the padded railing in front of her. She lifted her hand and made a quick, subtle gesture to the right. No one except her partner noticed her[240]. Every other person was focused on the man in the arena.

He turned, and with a firm and rapid step he walked across the empty space. Every heart stopped beating, every breath was held, every eye was fixed immovably upon that man. Without the slightest hesitation, he went to the door on the right, and opened it.

He turned, and with a steady and quick step, he walked across the empty space. Every heart stopped beating, every breath was held, and every eye was fixed intently on that man. Without the slightest hesitation, he went to the door on the right and opened it.

Now, the point of the story is this: Did the tiger come out of that door, or did the lady?

Now, the main question of the story is this: Did the tiger come out of that door, or did the woman?

The more we reflect upon this question, the harder it is to answer. It involves a study of the human heart which leads us through devious mazes of passion, out of which it is difficult to find our way. Think of it, fair reader, not as if the decision of the question depended upon yourself, but upon that hot-blooded, semi-barbaric princess, her soul at a white heat beneath the combined fires of despair and jealousy. She had lost him, but who should have him?

The more we think about this question, the harder it is to answer. It’s a deep dive into the human heart that leads us through complex paths of emotion, making it tough to find our way out. Consider it, dear reader, not as if the answer relies on you, but on that passionate, somewhat wild princess, her soul burning hot from the mix of despair and jealousy. She lost him, but who should have him?

How often, in her waking hours and in her dreams, had she started in wild horror and covered her face with her hands as she thought of her lover opening the door on the other side of which waited the cruel fangs of the tiger!

How often, in her waking hours and in her dreams, had she jumped in fear and covered her face with her hands, imagining her lover opening the door to face the savage fangs of the tiger waiting on the other side!

But how much oftener had she seen him at the other door! How in her grievous reveries had she gnashed her teeth and torn her hair when she saw his start of rapturous delight as he opened the door of the lady! How her soul had burned in agony when she had seen him rush to meet that woman, with her flushing cheek and sparkling eye of triumph; when she had seen him lead her forth, his whole frame kindled with the joy of recovered life; when she had heard the glad shouts from the multitude, and the wild ringing of the happy bells; when she had seen the priest, with his joyous[241] followers, advance to the couple, and make them man and wife before her very eyes; and when she had seen them walk away together upon their path of flowers, followed by the tremendous shouts of the hilarious multitude, in which her one despairing shriek was lost and drowned!

But how much more often had she seen him at the other door! How in her painful daydreams had she gnashed her teeth and pulled her hair when she saw his look of pure joy as he opened the door for that woman! How her heart had ached when she watched him rush to her, with her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes of triumph; when she had seen him lead her out, his whole body lit up with the joy of life restored; when she had heard the happy cheers from the crowd and the wild ringing of the joyful bells; when she had seen the priest, along with his ecstatic followers, approach the couple and make them husband and wife right before her eyes; and when she had watched them walk away together on their path of flowers, followed by the deafening cheers of the exuberant crowd, where her one desperate scream was lost and drowned!

Would it not be better for him to die at once, and go to wait for her in the blessed regions of semi-barbaric futurity?

Wouldn't it be better for him to die right away and go wait for her in the blessed lands of a semi-barbaric future?

And yet, that awful tiger, those shrieks, that blood!

And yet, that terrifying tiger, those screams, that blood!

Her decision had been indicated in an instant, but it had been made after days and nights of anguished deliberation. She had known she would be asked, she had decided what she would answer, and, without the slightest hesitation, she had moved her hand to the right.

Her choice was made in an instant, but it came after days and nights of painful thinking. She knew she would be asked, she had figured out what she would say, and, without a moment's pause, she moved her hand to the right.

The question of her decision is one not to be lightly considered, and it is not for me to presume to set up myself as the one person able to answer it. So I leave it with all of you: Which came out of the opened door—the lady or the tiger?

The question of her decision is not one to be taken lightly, and I shouldn't assume I'm the only one who can answer it. So I leave it to all of you: Who came out of the opened door—the lady or the tiger?


THE OUTCASTS OF POKER FLAT

BY

BY

Francis Bret Harte

Francis Bret Harte

This is often called a story of local color. And it is. It is rich in the characteristics of California in the gold-seeking days. It is also classified as a story of setting. And it is. The setting is a determining factor in the conduct of these outcasts. They are men and women as inevitably drawn to the mining camp as the ill-fated ship in “The Arabian Nights” was attracted to the lode-stone mountain, and with as much certainty of shipwreck. These the blizzard of the west gathers into its embrace, and compels them to reveal their better selves. But it is more than a story of local color and of setting. It is also an illustration of the artistic blending of plot, character, and setting, and of the magical power of youth to see life at the time truly enough, but to transform it later into something fine and noble.

This is often referred to as a story of local color. And it is. It captures the essence of California during the gold rush days. It’s also classified as a story about its setting. And it is. The setting plays a crucial role in the actions of these outcasts. They are men and women inevitably drawn to the mining camp, much like the doomed ship in “The Arabian Nights” was drawn to the lodestone mountain, with just as much certainty of disaster. The blizzard of the west pulls them in and pushes them to reveal their better selves. But it’s more than just a story of local color and setting. It also showcases the artistic combination of plot, character, and setting, and the amazing ability of youth to perceive life accurately in the moment, while later transforming it into something beautiful and noble.

THE OUTCASTS OF POKER FLAT[17]

THE OUTCASTS OF POKER FLAT[17]

As Mr. John Oakhurst, gambler, stepped into the main street of Poker Flat on the morning of the twenty-third of November, 1850, he was conscious of a change in its moral atmosphere since the preceding night. Two or three men, conversing earnestly together, ceased as he approached, and exchanged significant glances. There was a Sabbath lull in the air, which, in a settlement unused to Sabbath influences, looked ominous.

As Mr. John Oakhurst, a gambler, walked into the main street of Poker Flat on the morning of November 23, 1850, he noticed a shift in the town’s moral climate since the night before. Two or three men, who were deep in conversation, stopped talking as he neared them and shared knowing looks. There was a Sabbath calm in the air, which, in a place not accustomed to such influences, felt ominous.

Mr. Oakhurst’s calm, handsome face betrayed small concern of these indications. Whether he was conscious of any predisposing cause, was another question. “I reckon they’re after somebody,” he reflected; “likely it’s me.” He returned to his pocket the handkerchief with which he had been whipping away the red dust of Poker Flat from his neat boots, and quietly discharged his mind of any further conjecture.

Mr. Oakhurst’s calm, good-looking face showed little concern about these signs. Whether he was aware of any underlying reason was another matter. “I guess they’re after someone,” he thought; “probably me.” He put away the handkerchief he had been using to wipe the red dust from Poker Flat off his tidy boots and calmly pushed any further thoughts out of his mind.

In point of fact, Poker Flat was “after somebody.” It had lately suffered the loss of several thousand dollars, two valuable horses, and a prominent citizen. It was experiencing a spasm of virtuous reaction, quite as lawless and ungovernable as any of the acts that had provoked it. A secret committee had determined to rid the town of all improper persons. This was done permanently in regard of two men who were then hanging from the boughs of a sycamore in the gulch, and[246] temporarily in the banishment of certain other objectionable characters. I regret to say that some of these were ladies. It is but due to the sex, however, to state that their impropriety was professional, and it was only in such easily established standards of evil that Poker Flat ventured to sit in judgment.

In fact, Poker Flat was “after someone.” It had recently lost several thousand dollars, two valuable horses, and a well-known resident. It was going through a wave of moral outrage, just as lawless and uncontrollable as the actions that triggered it. A secret committee had decided to cleanse the town of all undesirable individuals. This was done permanently for two men who were then hanging from the branches of a sycamore tree in the gulch, and temporarily for certain other objectionable characters. I regret to say that some of these were women. However, it’s fair to mention that their misconduct was professional, and it was only based on these easily defined standards of wrongdoing that Poker Flat felt justified in passing judgment.

Mr. Oakhurst was right in supposing that he was included in this category. A few of the committee had urged hanging him as a possible example, and a sure method of reimbursing themselves from his pockets of the sums he had won from them. “It’s agin justice,” said Jim Wheeler, “to let this yer young man from Roaring Camp—an entire stranger—carry away our money.” But a crude sentiment of equity residing in the breasts of those who had been fortunate enough to win from Mr. Oakhurst overruled this narrower local prejudice.

Mr. Oakhurst was correct in thinking he was part of this group. A few members of the committee had suggested hanging him as a potential example and an easy way to get back the money he had won from them. “It’s against justice,” said Jim Wheeler, “to let this young guy from Roaring Camp—someone we don’t even know—take our money.” However, a basic sense of fairness among those who had actually won from Mr. Oakhurst outweighed this more limited local bias.

Mr. Oakhurst received his sentence with philosophic calmness, none the less coolly that he was aware of the hesitation of his judges. He was too much of a gambler not to accept Fate. With him life was at best an uncertain game, and he recognized the usual percentage in favor of the dealer.

Mr. Oakhurst accepted his sentence with a calm philosophy, remaining cool even though he noticed the hesitation of his judges. He was too much of a gambler to reject Fate. For him, life was at best an unpredictable game, and he acknowledged the typical odds favoring the dealer.

A body of armed men accompanied the deported wickedness of Poker Flat to the outskirts of the settlement. Besides Mr. Oakhurst, who was known to be a coolly desperate man, and for whose intimidation the armed escort was intended, the expatriated party consisted of a young woman familiarly known as “The Duchess”; another, who had gained the infelicitous title of “Mother Shipton”; and “Uncle Billy,” a suspected sluice-robber and confirmed drunkard. The cavalcade provoked no comments from the spectators, nor was any word uttered by the escort. Only, when the gulch which marked the uttermost limit of Poker Flat was[247] reached, the leader spoke briefly and to the point. The exiles were forbidden to return at the peril of their lives.

A group of armed men escorted the expelled wrongdoers of Poker Flat to the edge of the settlement. In addition to Mr. Oakhurst, who was known to be a calm and desperate man, and for whom the armed guard was meant to intimidate, the group included a young woman commonly referred to as “The Duchess”; another, who had received the unfortunate nickname of “Mother Shipton”; and “Uncle Billy,” a suspected sluice-robber and confirmed alcoholic. The procession drew no comments from the onlookers, nor did the escort say a word. Only when they reached the gulch that marked the farthest boundary of Poker Flat did the leader speak briefly and directly. The exiles were warned they could not return on pain of death.

As the escort disappeared, their pent-up feelings found vent in a few hysterical tears from “The Duchess,” some bad language from Mother Shipton, and a Parthian volley of expletives from Uncle Billy. The philosophic Oakhurst alone remained silent. He listened calmly to Mother Shipton’s desire to cut somebody’s heart out, to the repeated statements of “The Duchess” that she would die in the road, and to the alarming oaths that seemed to be bumped out of Uncle Billy as he rode forward. With the easy good-humor characteristic of his class, he insisted upon exchanging his own riding-horse, “Five Spot,” for the sorry mule which the Duchess rode. But even this act did not draw the party into any closer sympathy. The young woman readjusted her somewhat draggled plumes with a feeble, faded coquetry; Mother Shipton eyed the possessor of “Five Spot” with malevolence, and Uncle Billy included the whole party in one sweeping anathema.

As the escort left, their bottled-up emotions spilled over into a few hysterical tears from “The Duchess,” some harsh words from Mother Shipton, and a stream of curses from Uncle Billy. The calm Oakhurst was the only one who stayed quiet. He listened patiently to Mother Shipton’s threats to hurt someone, to “The Duchess” repeatedly claiming she’d collapse in the road, and to the alarming curses that seemed to burst from Uncle Billy as he rode ahead. With the easygoing humor typical of his background, he insisted on swapping his riding horse, “Five Spot,” for the sad mule that the Duchess was using. But even this gesture didn’t bring the group any closer together. The young woman adjusted her somewhat tattered feathers with a weak, faded charm; Mother Shipton glared at the one riding “Five Spot,” and Uncle Billy cursed the entire group in one sweeping insult.

The road to Sandy Bar—a camp that, not having as yet experienced the regenerating influences of Poker Flat, consequently seemed to offer some invitation to the emigrants—lay over a steep mountain range. It was distant a day’s severe journey. In that advanced season, the party soon passed out of the moist, temperate regions of the foot-hills into the dry, cold, bracing air of the Sierras. The trail was narrow and difficult. At noon the Duchess, rolling out of her saddle upon the ground, declared her intention of going no farther, and the party halted.

The road to Sandy Bar—a campsite that, not having yet felt the revitalizing effects of Poker Flat, still seemed to attract the emigrants—went over a steep mountain range. It was a day’s tough journey away. In that late season, the group quickly moved out of the humid, mild areas of the foothills into the dry, cold, refreshing air of the Sierras. The trail was narrow and challenging. At noon, the Duchess rolled off her saddle and onto the ground, stating she wouldn’t go any further, and the group stopped.

The spot was singularly wild and impressive. A wooded amphitheatre, surrounded on three sides by precipitous[248] cliffs of naked granite, sloped gently toward the crest of another precipice that overlooked the valley. It was undoubtedly the most suitable spot for a camp, had camping been advisable. But Mr. Oakhurst knew that scarcely half the journey to Sandy Bar was accomplished, and the party were not equipped or provisioned for delay. This fact he pointed out to his companions curtly, with a philosophic commentary on the folly of “throwing up their hand before the game was played out.” But they were furnished with liquor, which in this emergency stood them in place of food, fuel, rest, and prescience. In spite of his remonstrances, it was not long before they were more or less under its influence. Uncle Billy passed rapidly from a bellicose state into one of stupor, the Duchess became maudlin, and Mother Shipton snored. Mr. Oakhurst alone remained erect, leaning against a rock, calmly surveying them.

The place was uniquely wild and impressive. A wooded amphitheater, surrounded on three sides by steep cliffs of bare granite, sloped gently toward the edge of another cliff that overlooked the valley. It was definitely the most suitable spot for a camp, if camping had been advisable. But Mr. Oakhurst knew that they had only covered about half the distance to Sandy Bar, and the group wasn't prepared or stocked for any delays. He pointed this out to his companions bluntly, with a philosophical remark about the foolishness of “giving up before the game was over.” However, they had liquor, which in this situation served as a substitute for food, fuel, rest, and foresight. Despite his protests, it didn’t take long before they were somewhat under its influence. Uncle Billy quickly went from being aggressive to being in a stupor, the Duchess became sentimental, and Mother Shipton was snoring. Mr. Oakhurst alone stayed upright, leaning against a rock and observing them calmly.

Mr. Oakhurst did not drink. It interfered with a profession which required coolness, impassiveness, and presence of mind, and, in his own language, he “couldn’t afford it.” As he gazed at his recumbent fellow-exiles, the loneliness begotten of his pariah-trade, his habits of life, his very vices, for the first time seriously oppressed him. He bestirred himself in dusting his black clothes, washing his hands and face, and other acts characteristic of his studiously neat habits, and for a moment forgot his annoyance. The thought of deserting his weaker and more pitiable companions never perhaps occurred to him. Yet he could not help feeling the want of that excitement which, singularly enough, was most conducive to that calm equanimity for which he was notorious. He looked at the gloomy walls that rose a thousand feet sheer above the circling pines around him; at the sky, ominously clouded; at the[249] valley below, already deepening into shadow. And, doing so, suddenly he heard his own name called.

Mr. Oakhurst didn't drink. It got in the way of a job that needed composure, detachment, and quick thinking, and, in his own words, he “couldn’t afford it.” As he looked at his fellow exiles lying there, the loneliness that came from his outcast life, his lifestyle, and his own flaws pressed down on him more than ever. He got busy dusting off his black clothes, washing his hands and face, and doing other things that showed how neat he always tried to be, and for a moment, he forgot his frustration. He didn't really think about abandoning his weaker and more pitiful companions. Still, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he missed the excitement that, strangely enough, was what helped him maintain the calm he was known for. He looked at the dark cliffs rising a thousand feet straight up above the surrounding pines; at the sky, threateningly overcast; at the valley below, already fading into shadow. While he was doing this, he suddenly heard someone call his name.

A horseman slowly ascended the trail. In the fresh, open face of the new-comer Mr. Oakhurst recognized Tom Simson, otherwise known as “The Innocent” of Sandy Bar. He had met him some months before over a “little game,” and had, with perfect equanimity, won the entire fortune—amounting to some forty dollars—of that guileless youth. After the game was finished, Mr. Oakhurst drew the youthful speculator behind the door and thus addressed him: “Tommy, you’re a good little man, but you can’t gamble worth a cent. Don’t try it over again.” He then handed him his money back, pushed him gently from the room, and so made a devoted slave of Tom Simson.

A horseman slowly made his way up the trail. In the fresh, open face of the newcomer, Mr. Oakhurst recognized Tom Simson, also known as “The Innocent” of Sandy Bar. He had met him a few months earlier during a “little game” and had, with complete calm, won the entire fortune—amounting to about forty dollars—of that naive young man. After the game was over, Mr. Oakhurst pulled the young gambler aside and said, “Tommy, you’re a good guy, but you can’t gamble for beans. Don't try it again.” He then handed him his money back, gently pushed him out of the room, and thus made Tom Simson his devoted follower.

There was a remembrance of this in his boyish and enthusiastic greeting of Mr. Oakhurst. He had started, he said, to go to Poker Flat to seek his fortune. “Alone?” No, not exactly alone; in fact—a giggle—he had run away with Piney Woods. Didn’t Mr. Oakhurst remember Piney? She that used to wait on the table at the Temperance House? They had been engaged a long time, but old Jake Woods had objected, and so they had run away, and were going to Poker Flat to be married, and here they were. And they were tired out, and how lucky it was they had found a place to camp and company. All this the Innocent delivered rapidly, while Piney—a stout, comely damsel of fifteen—emerged from behind the pine-tree, where she had been blushing unseen, and rode to the side of her lover.

There was a reminder of this in his youthful and excited greeting of Mr. Oakhurst. He had set out, he said, to go to Poker Flat to chase his fortune. “Alone?” Not exactly alone; actually—a giggle—he had run away with Piney Woods. Didn’t Mr. Oakhurst remember Piney? The one who used to serve at the Temperance House? They had been engaged for a long time, but old Jake Woods had disapproved, so they had run away, and were heading to Poker Flat to get married, and here they were. They were worn out, and how fortunate it was that they had found a place to camp and some company. All this the Innocent shared quickly, while Piney—a plump, pretty girl of fifteen—emerged from behind the pine tree, where she had been blushing out of sight, and rode to her lover’s side.

Mr. Oakhurst seldom troubled himself with sentiment, still less with propriety; but he had a vague idea that the situation was not felicitous. He retained, however, his presence of mind sufficiently to kick Uncle Billy,[250] who was about to say something, and Uncle Billy was sober enough to recognize in Mr. Oakhurst’s kick a superior power that would not bear trifling. He then endeavored to dissuade Tom Simson from delaying further, but in vain. He even pointed out the fact that there was no provision, nor means of making a camp. But, unluckily, “The Innocent” met this objection by assuring the party that he was provided with an extra mule loaded with provisions, and by the discovery of a rude attempt at a log-house near the trail. “Piney can stay with Mrs. Oakhurst,” said the Innocent, pointing to the Duchess, “and I can shift for myself.”

Mr. Oakhurst rarely let himself get caught up in feelings or what was proper, but he had a vague sense that the situation was uncomfortable. However, he kept his cool enough to give Uncle Billy a kick, who was about to say something, and Uncle Billy was sober enough to recognize that Mr. Oakhurst’s kick meant he was in charge and wouldn’t tolerate nonsense. He then tried to convince Tom Simson not to delay any longer, but it was useless. He even pointed out that there was no food or way to set up a camp. But, unfortunately, “The Innocent” countered this by assuring everyone that he had an extra mule loaded with supplies, along with a rough attempt at a log cabin near the trail. “Piney can stay with Mrs. Oakhurst,” said The Innocent, pointing to the Duchess, “and I can take care of myself.”

Nothing but Mr. Oakhurst’s admonishing foot saved Uncle Billy from bursting into a roar of laughter. As it was, he felt compelled to retire up the cañon until he could recover his gravity. There he confided the joke to the tall pine-trees, with many slaps of his leg, contortions of his face, and the usual profanity. But when he returned to the party, he found them seated by a fire—for the air had grown strangely chill and the sky overcast—in apparently amicable conversation. Piney was actually talking in an impulsive, girlish fashion to the Duchess, who was listening with an interest and animation she had not shown for many days. The Innocent was holding forth, apparently with equal effect, to Mr. Oakhurst and Mother Shipton, who was actually relaxing into amiability. “Is this yer a d—-d picnic?” said Uncle Billy, with inward scorn, as he surveyed the sylvan group, the glancing fire-light, and the tethered animals in the foreground. Suddenly an idea mingled with the alcoholic fumes that disturbed his brain. It was apparently of a jocular nature, for he felt impelled to slap his leg again and cram his fist into his mouth.

Nothing but Mr. Oakhurst’s disapproving look stopped Uncle Billy from bursting into laughter. As it was, he felt he needed to retreat up the canyon until he could regain his composure. There, he shared the joke with the tall pine trees, adding slaps to his leg, facial twists, and his usual swearing. But when he returned to the group, he found them gathered around a fire—since the air had turned oddly chilly and the sky was overcast—engaged in friendly conversation. Piney was actually chatting in a lively, girlish way with the Duchess, who was listening with a level of interest and enthusiasm she hadn’t shown in days. The Innocent was talking away, seemingly with equal success, to Mr. Oakhurst and Mother Shipton, who was actually easing into friendliness. “Is this a damn picnic or what?” Uncle Billy muttered with inner contempt as he looked over the forest scene, the flickering firelight, and the tied-up animals in the foreground. Suddenly, an idea mixed with the booze clouding his mind. It seemed to be a funny one because he felt the urge to slap his leg again and shove his fist into his mouth.

As the shadows crept slowly up the mountain, a slight breeze rocked the tops of the pine-trees, and moaned through their long and gloomy aisles. The ruined cabin, patched and covered with pine boughs, was set apart for the ladies. As the lovers parted, they unaffectedly exchanged a kiss, so honest and sincere that it might have been heard above the swaying pines. The frail Duchess and the malevolent Mother Shipton were probably too stunned to remark upon this last evidence of simplicity, and so turned without a word to the hut. The fire was replenished, the men lay down before the door, and in a few minutes were asleep.

As the shadows slowly climbed up the mountain, a light breeze swayed the tops of the pine trees and whispered through their long, dark paths. The ruined cabin, patched up and covered with pine branches, was designated for the ladies. As the lovers said goodbye, they shared a kiss so genuine and heartfelt that it might have been heard above the swaying pines. The delicate Duchess and the sinister Mother Shipton were probably too taken aback to comment on this final display of innocence, so they turned to the hut in silence. The fire was restocked, the men laid down in front of the door, and within minutes, they were fast asleep.

Mr. Oakhurst was a light sleeper. Toward morning he awoke benumbed and cold. As he stirred the dying fire, the wind, which was now blowing strongly, brought to his cheek that which caused the blood to leave it,—snow!

Mr. Oakhurst was a light sleeper. Toward morning, he woke up feeling numb and cold. As he tended to the dying fire, the wind, which was now blowing strongly, brought to his cheek something that made the color drain from it—snow!

He started to his feet with the intention of awakening the sleepers, for there was no time to lose. But turning to where Uncle Billy had been lying, he found him gone. A suspicion leaped to his brain and a curse to his lips. He ran to the spot where the mules had been tethered; they were no longer there. The tracks were already rapidly disappearing in the snow.

He got up, determined to wake the people sleeping, as time was running out. But when he turned to where Uncle Billy had been lying, he found him missing. A suspicion shot through his mind, and a curse escaped his lips. He rushed to where the mules had been tied; they were gone. The tracks were quickly fading away in the snow.

The momentary excitement brought Mr. Oakhurst back to the fire with his usual calm. He did not waken the sleepers. The Innocent slumbered peacefully, with a smile on his good-humored, freckled face; the virgin Piney slept beside her frailer sisters as sweetly as though attended by celestial guardians, and Mr. Oakhurst, drawing his blanket over his shoulders, stroked his mustachios and waited for the dawn. It came slowly in a whirling mist of snowflakes, that dazzled and confused the eye. What could be seen of the landscape appeared magically changed. He looked over the valley,[252] and summed up the present and future in two words,—“Snowed in!”

The brief excitement brought Mr. Oakhurst back to the fire with his usual calm. He didn’t wake the sleepers. The Innocent slept peacefully, with a smile on his friendly, freckled face; the virgin Piney slept next to her weaker sisters as sweetly as if watched over by angels, and Mr. Oakhurst, pulling his blanket over his shoulders, stroked his mustache and waited for dawn. It came slowly in a swirling mist of snowflakes, dazzling and confusing the eye. What could be seen of the landscape looked magically transformed. He looked over the valley,[252] and summed up the present and future in two words—“Snowed in!”

A careful inventory of the provisions, which, fortunately for the party, had been stored within the hut, and so escaped the felonious fingers of Uncle Billy, disclosed the fact that with care and prudence they might last ten days longer. “That is,” said Mr. Oakhurst, sotto voce to the Innocent, “if you’re willing to board us. If you ain’t—and perhaps you’d better not—you can wait till Uncle Billy gets back with provisions.” For some occult reason, Mr. Oakhurst could not bring himself to disclose Uncle Billy’s rascality, and so offered the hypothesis that he had wandered from the camp and had accidentally stampeded the animals. He dropped a warning to the Duchess and Mother Shipton, who of course knew the facts of their associate’s defection. “They’ll find out the truth about us all, when they find out anything,” he added, significantly, “and there’s no good frightening them now.”

A careful check of the supplies, which luckily for the group had been kept inside the hut and thus avoided Uncle Billy's sneaky hands, revealed that with some caution and smart planning, they could last another ten days. “That is,” Mr. Oakhurst said quietly to the Innocent, “if you’re okay with feeding us. If you’re not—and you probably shouldn’t—you can just wait for Uncle Billy to come back with more supplies.” For some unknown reason, Mr. Oakhurst couldn't bring himself to reveal Uncle Billy's mischief, so he suggested that he had strayed from the camp and accidentally caused the animals to panic. He gave a heads up to the Duchess and Mother Shipton, who of course were aware of their companion's disappearance. “They’ll figure out the truth about us all when they learn anything,” he added meaningfully, “and there's no point in scaring them now.”

Tom Simson not only put all his worldly store at the disposal of Mr. Oakhurst, but seemed to enjoy the prospect of their enforced seclusion. “We’ll have a good camp for a week, and then the snow’ll melt, and we’ll all go back together.” The cheerful gaiety of the young man and Mr. Oakhurst’s calm infected the others. The Innocent, with the aid of pine boughs, extemporized a thatch for the roofless cabin, and the Duchess directed Piney in the rearrangement of the interior with a taste and tact that opened the blue eyes of that provincial maiden to their fullest extent. “I reckon now you’re used to fine things at Poker Flat,” said Piney. The Duchess turned away sharply to conceal something that reddened her cheek through its professional tint, and Mother Shipton requested Piney not to “chatter.” But when Mr. Oakhurst returned from[253] a weary search for the trail, he heard the sound of happy laughter echoed from the rocks. He stopped in some alarm, and his thoughts first naturally reverted to the whiskey, which he had prudently cachéd. “And yet it don’t somehow sound like whiskey,” said the gambler. It was not until he caught sight of the blazing fire through the still blinding storm, and the group around it, that he settled to the conviction that it was “square fun.”

Tom Simson not only offered everything he had to Mr. Oakhurst, but he also seemed to look forward to their unexpected isolation. “We’ll set up a nice camp for a week, and then the snow will melt, and we’ll all head back together.” The young man’s cheerful energy and Mr. Oakhurst’s calm affected the others positively. The Innocent used pine branches to improvise a roof for the cabin, while the Duchess guided Piney in rearranging the interior with a style and grace that amazed the provincial girl. “I guess you’re used to fancy things at Poker Flat now,” Piney said. The Duchess quickly turned away to hide her blush under her professional makeup, and Mother Shipton asked Piney not to “talk so much.” However, when Mr. Oakhurst returned from [253] a tiring search for the trail, he heard happy laughter echoing off the rocks. He paused, a bit worried, and his thoughts instinctively went to the whiskey he had wisely hidden away. “And yet it doesn’t sound like whiskey,” the gambler thought. It wasn't until he saw the bright fire through the still-blinding snowstorm and the group gathered around it that he concluded they were just having “good, clean fun.”

Whether Mr. Oakhurst had cachéd his cards with the whiskey as something debarred the free access of the community, I cannot say. It was certain that, in Mother Shipton’s words, he “didn’t say cards once” during that evening. Haply the time was beguiled by an accordion, produced somewhat ostentatiously by Tom Simson, from his pack. Notwithstanding some difficulties attending the manipulation of this instrument, Piney Woods managed to pluck several reluctant melodies from its keys, to an accompaniment by the Innocent on a pair of bone castanets. But the crowning festivity of the evening was reached in a rude camp-meeting hymn, which the lovers, joining hands, sang with great earnestness and vociferation. I fear that a certain defiant tone and Covenanter’s swing to its chorus, rather than any devotional quality, caused it speedily to infect the others, who at last joined in the refrain:

Whether Mr. Oakhurst had hidden his cards with the whiskey as something that restricted the community's free access, I can’t say. What is clear is that, in Mother Shipton’s words, he “didn’t say cards once” that evening. Perhaps the time was entertained by an accordion, which Tom Simson brought out a bit showily from his pack. Despite some challenges in playing the instrument, Piney Woods managed to coax several reluctant melodies from its keys, with the Innocent providing an accompaniment on a pair of bone castanets. But the highlight of the evening came when the lovers, holding hands, sang a rustic camp-meeting hymn with great passion and volume. I worry that the hymn's somewhat defiant tone and Covenanter-style rhythm in the chorus, rather than any spiritual quality, quickly inspired the others, who eventually joined in the refrain:

“‘I’m proud to live in the service of the Lord,
And I’m bound to die in His army.’”

“‘I’m proud to serve the Lord,
And I’m committed to die in His army.’”

The pines rocked, the storm eddied and whirled above the miserable group, and the flames of their altar leaped heavenward, as if in token of the vow.

The pines swayed, the storm swirled and whirled above the miserable group, and the flames of their altar leaped up to the sky, as if to signify the vow.

At midnight the storm abated, the rolling clouds parted, and the stars glittered keenly above the sleeping[254] camp. Mr. Oakhurst, whose professional habits had enabled him to live on the smallest possible amount of sleep, in dividing the watch with Tom Simson, somehow managed to take upon himself the greater part of that duty. He excused himself to the Innocent, by saying that he had “often been a week without sleep.” “Doing what?” asked Tom. “Poker!” replied Oakhurst, sententiously; “when a man gets a streak of luck,—nigger-luck,—he don’t get tired. The luck gives in first. Luck,” continued the gambler, reflectively, “is a mighty queer thing. All you know about it for certain is that it’s bound to change. And it’s finding out when it’s going to change that makes you. We’ve had a streak of bad luck since we left Poker Flat—you come along, and slap you get into it, too. If you can hold your cards right along you’re all right. For,” added the gambler, with cheerful irrelevance,

At midnight, the storm calmed down, the thick clouds cleared, and the stars sparkled brightly above the sleeping[254] camp. Mr. Oakhurst, whose work habits allowed him to survive on very little sleep, ended up taking most of the watch while splitting it with Tom Simson. He justified this to the Innocent by saying he had “often gone a week without sleep.” “Doing what?” Tom asked. “Playing poker!” Oakhurst replied, with a certain seriousness; “when a guy is on a winning streak—like nigger-luck—you just don’t get tired. The luck wears out first. Luck,” the gambler went on thoughtfully, “is a really strange thing. All you can be sure of is that it’s going to change. And figuring out when it’s going to change is what makes you. We’ve had our share of bad luck since we left Poker Flat—you come along, and suddenly you’re caught up in it too. If you can play your cards right, you’re good to go. Because,” the gambler added, with a cheerful disregard,

“‘I’m proud to live in the service of the Lord,
And I’m bound to die in His army.’”

“‘I’m proud to serve the Lord,
And I’m committed to die in His army.’”

The third day came, and the sun, looking through the white-curtained valley, saw the outcasts divide their slowly decreasing store of provisions for the morning meal. It was one of the peculiarities of that mountain climate that its rays diffused a kindly warmth over the wintry landscape, as if in regretful commiseration of the past. But it revealed drift on drift of snow piled high around the hut; a hopeless, uncharted, trackless sea of white lying below the rocky shores to which the castaways still clung. Through the marvellously clear air, the smoke of the pastoral village of Poker Flat rose miles away. Mother Shipton saw it, and from a remote pinnacle of her rocky fastness, hurled in that[255] direction a final malediction. It was her last vituperative attempt, and perhaps for that reason was invested with a certain degree of sublimity. It did her good, she privately informed the Duchess. “Just you go out there and cuss, and see.” She then set herself to the task of amusing “the child,” as she and the Duchess were pleased to call Piney. Piney was no chicken, but it was a soothing and ingenious theory of the pair thus to account for the fact that she didn’t swear and wasn’t improper.

The third day arrived, and the sun, peeking through the white-curtained valley, saw the outcasts divide their slowly dwindling supply of food for breakfast. It was one of the strange qualities of that mountain climate that its rays spread a gentle warmth over the wintry landscape, as if in regretful sympathy for what had happened. But it exposed drifts of snow piled high around the cabin; a hopeless, uncharted, trackless sea of white stretched out below the rocky shores that the castaways still clung to. Through the incredibly clear air, the smoke from the farming village of Poker Flat rose from miles away. Mother Shipton saw it, and from a remote peak of her rocky hideaway, cast one last curse in that direction. It was her final harsh attempt, and perhaps because of that, it carried a certain level of grandeur. It felt good, she privately told the Duchess. “Just go out there and curse, and see.” She then focused on entertaining “the child,” as she and the Duchess liked to call Piney. Piney wasn’t a child, but it was a comforting and clever theory for the two to explain why she didn’t swear and wasn’t inappropriate.

When night crept up again through the gorges, the reedy notes of the accordion rose and fell in fitful spasms and long-drawn gasps by the flickering camp-fire. But music failed to fill entirely the aching void left by insufficient food, and a new diversion was proposed by Piney—story-telling. Neither Mr. Oakhurst nor his female companions caring to relate their personal experiences, this plan would have failed, too, but for the Innocent. Some months before he had chanced upon a stray copy of Mr. Pope’s ingenious translation of the Iliad. He now proposed to narrate the principal incidents of that poem—having thoroughly mastered the argument and fairly forgotten the words—in the current vernacular of Sandy Bar. And so for the rest of that night the Homeric demigods again walked the earth. Trojan bully and wily Greek wrestled in the winds, and the great pines in the cañon seemed to bow to the wrath of the son of Peleus. Mr. Oakhurst listened with quiet satisfaction. Most especially was he interested in the fate of “Ash-heels,” as the Innocent persisted in denominating the “swift-footed Achilles.”

As night fell again through the gorges, the reedy sounds of the accordion rose and fell in irregular bursts and long breaths by the flickering campfire. But the music couldn't quite fill the aching emptiness created by not enough food, so Piney suggested a new diversion—storytelling. Since neither Mr. Oakhurst nor his female companions wanted to share their personal stories, this plan might have fallen through, but thankfully there was the Innocent. A few months earlier, he had stumbled upon a stray copy of Mr. Pope’s clever translation of the Iliad. He now offered to recount the main events of that poem—having thoroughly grasped the plot while mostly forgetting the actual words—in the everyday language of Sandy Bar. And so for the rest of the night, the Homeric demigods walked the earth once more. Trojan brute and clever Greek wrestled in the winds, and the tall pines in the canyon seemed to bow to the fury of the son of Peleus. Mr. Oakhurst listened with quiet contentment. He was particularly interested in the fate of “Ash-heels,” as the Innocent insisted on calling “swift-footed Achilles.”

So with small food and much of Homer and the accordion, a week passed over the heads of the outcasts. The sun again forsook them, and again from leaden[256] skies the snowflakes were sifted over the land. Day by day closer around them drew the snowy circle, until at last they looked from their prison over drifted walls of dazzling white, that towered twenty feet above their heads. It became more and more difficult to replenish their fires, even from the fallen trees beside them, now half hidden in the drifts. And yet no one complained. The lovers turned from the dreary prospect and looked into each other’s eyes, and were happy. Mr. Oakhurst settled himself coolly to the losing game before him. The Duchess, more cheerful than she had been, assumed the care of Piney. Only Mother Shipton—once the strongest of the party—seemed to sicken and fade. At midnight on the tenth day she called Oakhurst to her side. “I’m going,” she said, in a voice of querulous weakness, “but don’t say anything about it. Don’t waken the kids. Take the bundle from under my head and open it.” Mr. Oakhurst did so. It contained Mother Shipton’s rations for the last week, untouched. “Give ’em to the child,” she said, pointing to the sleeping Piney. “You’ve starved yourself,” said the gambler. “That’s what they call it,” said the woman, querulously, as she lay down again, and, turning her face to the wall, passed quietly away.

So with little food and a lot of Homer and the accordion, a week went by for the outcasts. The sun left them again, and once more, snowflakes fell from the heavy gray skies across the land. Day by day, the snowy circle closed in around them until they looked out from their prison over treacherous walls of brilliant white that towered twenty feet above them. It became increasingly difficult to keep their fires going, even with the fallen trees nearby, which were now partly buried in the snow. Still, no one complained. The lovers turned away from the bleak view and gazed into each other’s eyes, finding happiness. Mr. Oakhurst calmly settled into the losing game ahead of him. The Duchess, now more cheerful than before, took care of Piney. Only Mother Shipton—once the strongest of the group—seemed to grow weaker and fade away. At midnight on the tenth day, she called Oakhurst to her side. “I’m going,” she said, her voice frail and querulous. “But don’t mention it. Don’t wake the kids. Take the bundle from under my head and open it.” Mr. Oakhurst complied. It held Mother Shipton’s rations from the last week, untouched. “Give them to the child,” she said, nodding toward the sleeping Piney. “You’ve starved yourself,” the gambler replied. “That’s what they call it,” she said, weakly, as she lay back down and, turning her face to the wall, quietly passed away.

The accordion and the bones were put aside that day, and Homer was forgotten. When the body of Mother Shipton had been committed to the snow, Mr. Oakhurst took the Innocent aside, and showed him a pair of snowshoes, which he had fashioned from the old packsaddle. “There’s one chance in a hundred to save her yet,” he said, pointing to Piney; “but it’s there,” he added, pointing toward Poker Flat. “If you can reach there in two days she’s safe.” “And you?” asked Tom Simson. “I’ll stay here,” was the curt reply.

The accordion and the bones were set aside that day, and Homer was forgotten. After Mother Shipton's body had been laid to rest in the snow, Mr. Oakhurst pulled the Innocent aside and showed him a pair of snowshoes he had made from the old packsaddle. “There’s a one in a hundred chance to save her,” he said, pointing to Piney, “but it’s possible,” he added, gesturing towards Poker Flat. “If you can make it there in two days, she’ll be safe.” “And you?” asked Tom Simson. “I’ll stay here,” was the short reply.

The lovers parted with a long embrace. “You are not going, too?” said the Duchess, as she saw Mr. Oakhurst apparently waiting to accompany him. “As far as the cañon,” he replied. He turned suddenly, and kissed the Duchess, leaving her pallid face aflame, and her trembling limbs rigid with amazement.

The lovers said goodbye with a long hug. "You're not leaving too, are you?" the Duchess asked, noticing Mr. Oakhurst seemingly waiting to go with him. "Just to the canyon," he answered. He suddenly turned and kissed the Duchess, leaving her pale face flushed and her trembling body stiff with shock.

Night came, but not Mr. Oakhurst. It brought the storm again and the whirling snow. Then the Duchess, feeding the fire, found that some one had quietly piled beside the hut enough fuel to last a few days longer. The tears rose to her eyes, but she hid them from Piney.

Night fell, but Mr. Oakhurst didn't arrive. The storm returned with swirling snow. As the Duchess tended to the fire, she discovered that someone had quietly stacked enough firewood next to the hut to last a few more days. Tears welled in her eyes, but she kept them hidden from Piney.

The women slept but little. In the morning, looking into each other’s faces, they read their fate. Neither spoke; but Piney, accepting the position of the stronger, drew near and placed her arm around the Duchess’s waist. They kept this attitude for the rest of the day. That night the storm reached its greatest fury, and, rending asunder the protecting pines, invaded the very hut.

The women hardly slept. In the morning, they looked into each other’s faces, sensing their fate. Neither spoke; but Piney, taking on the role of the stronger one, moved closer and put her arm around the Duchess’s waist. They stayed like that for the rest of the day. That night, the storm hit its peak, tearing apart the protective pines and breaking into the very hut.

Toward morning they found themselves unable to feed the fire, which gradually died away. As the embers slowly blackened, the Duchess crept closer to Piney, and broke the silence of many hours: “Piney, can you pray?” “No, dear,” said Piney, simply. The Duchess, without knowing exactly why, felt relieved, and, putting her head upon Piney’s shoulder, spoke no more. And so reclining, the younger and purer pillowing the head of her soiled sister upon her virgin breast, they fell asleep.

Toward morning, they found themselves unable to keep the fire going, and it gradually faded away. As the embers slowly darkened, the Duchess moved closer to Piney and broke the silence of many hours: “Piney, can you pray?” “No, dear,” Piney replied simply. The Duchess felt relieved for some reason and, resting her head on Piney's shoulder, said no more. So, with the younger and purer one supporting the head of her troubled sister on her innocent breast, they fell asleep.

The wind lulled as if it feared to waken them. Feathery drifts of snow, shaken from the long pine boughs, flew like white-winged birds, and settled about them as they slept. The moon through the rifted clouds looked down upon what had been the camp. But all[258] human stain, all trace of earthly travail, was hidden beneath the spotless mantle mercifully flung from above.

The wind calmed as if it was afraid to disturb them. Soft flurries of snow, shaken from the long pine branches, floated down like white-winged birds and settled around them as they slept. The moon, peeking through the broken clouds, looked down on what had once been the camp. But all[258] signs of humanity, any trace of earthly struggles, were covered beneath the pure blanket gently draped from above.

They slept all that day and the next, nor did they waken when voices and footsteps broke the silence of the camp. And when pitying fingers brushed the snow from their wan faces, you could scarcely have told from the equal peace that dwelt upon them, which was she that had sinned. Even the Law of Poker Flat recognized this, and turned away, leaving them still locked in each other’s arms.

They slept all that day and the next, and they didn't wake up when voices and footsteps disturbed the quiet of the camp. When compassionate hands brushed the snow from their pale faces, it was hard to tell from their calm expressions who was the one that had sinned. Even the Law of Poker Flat acknowledged this and looked away, leaving them still wrapped in each other’s arms.

But at the head of the gulch, on one of the largest pine-trees, they found the deuce of clubs pinned to the bark with a bowie knife. It bore the following, written in pencil, in a firm hand:

But at the top of the gulch, on one of the biggest pine trees, they found the deuce of clubs stuck to the bark with a bowie knife. It had the following written in pencil, in a steady hand:


BENEATH THIS TREE
LIES THE BODY
OF
JOHN OAKHURST,
WHO STRUCK A STREAK OF BAD LUCK
ON THE 23D OF NOVEMBER, 1850,
AND
HANDED IN HIS CHECKS
ON THE 7TH DECEMBER, 1850.


BENEATH THIS TREE
LIES THE BODY
OF
JOHN OAKHURST,
WHO RAN INTO A STRING OF BAD LUCK
ON NOVEMBER 23, 1850,
AND
CASHED IN HIS TICKET
ON DECEMBER 7, 1850.

And, pulseless and cold, with a Derringer by his side and a bullet in his heart, though still calm as in life, beneath the snow lay he who was at once the strongest and yet the weakest of the outcasts of Poker Flat.

And, lifeless and cold, with a Derringer by his side and a bullet in his heart, still calm as he had been in life, beneath the snow lay the one who was both the strongest and the weakest of the outcasts of Poker Flat.


THE REVOLT OF “MOTHER”

BY

BY

Mary E. Wilkins Freeman

Mary E. Wilkins Freeman

This is a story of character against a New England background. Each character is worked out with the delicacy and minuteness of a cameo. Each is intensely realistic, yet, as in the cameo, palely flushed with romance. “Mother,” along with her originality of action and long-concealed ideals, has the saving quality of common-sense, which makes its powerful appeal to the daily realities of life. Thus when “Father,” dazed by the unexpected revelation of the character and ideals of the woman he has misunderstood for forty years, stands uncertain whether to assert or to surrender his long-established supremacy, she decides him in her favor by a practical suggestion of acquiescence: “You’d better take your coat off an’ get washed—there’s the wash-basin—an’ then we’ll have supper.”

This is a story set against a New England backdrop, featuring characters developed with the precision and detail of a cameo. Each character feels incredibly realistic, yet, like a cameo, has a subtle touch of romance. “Mother,” with her unique actions and long-hidden ideals, possesses the practical wisdom that strongly resonates with the everyday realities of life. So when “Father,” shocked by the unexpected revelation of the character and ideals of the woman he has misunderstood for forty years, stands unsure whether to assert or give up his long-held dominance, she sways him to her side with a practical suggestion: “You’d better take your coat off and get washed—there’s the washbasin—and then we’ll have supper.”

THE REVOLT OF “MOTHER”[18]

THE REVOLT OF "MOTHER" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

“Father!”

“Dad!”

“What is it?”

"What’s that?"

“What are them men diggin’ over there in the field for?”

“What are those men digging over there in the field for?”

There was a sudden dropping and enlarging of the lower part of the old man’s face, as if some heavy weight had settled therein; he shut his mouth tight, and went on harnessing the great bay mare. He hustled the collar on to her neck with a jerk.

There was a sudden sagging and swelling of the lower part of the old man’s face, as if some heavy weight had pressed down on it; he clenched his mouth shut and continued harnessing the big bay mare. He yanked the collar onto her neck with a quick motion.

“Father!”

“Dad!”

The old man slapped the saddle upon the mare’s back.

The old man placed the saddle on the mare’s back.

“Look here, father, I want to know what them men are diggin’ over in the field for, an’ I’m goin’ to know.”

“Look here, Dad, I want to know what those guys are digging for out in the field, and I’m going to find out.”

“I wish you’d go into the house, mother, an’ ’tend to your own affairs,” the old man said then. He ran his words together, and his speech was almost as inarticulate as a growl.

“I wish you’d go into the house, Mom, and take care of your own business,” the old man said then. He slurred his words together, and his speech was almost as unclear as a growl.

But the woman understood; it was her most native tongue. “I ain’t goin’ into the house till you tell me what them men are doin’ over there in the field,” said she.

But the woman understood; it was her most natural language. “I’m not going into the house until you tell me what those men are doing over there in the field,” she said.

Then she stood waiting. She was a small woman, short and straight-waisted like a child in her brown cotton gown. Her forehead was mild and benevolent between the smooth curves of gray hair; there were[262] meek downward lines about her nose and mouth; but her eyes, fixed upon the old man, looked as if the meekness had been the result of her own will, never of the will of another.

Then she stood waiting. She was a small woman, short and straight-waisted like a child in her brown cotton dress. Her forehead was gentle and kind between the smooth curves of gray hair; there were[262]soft lines around her nose and mouth; but her eyes, focused on the old man, suggested that her gentleness was a result of her own choice, not influenced by anyone else.

They were in the barn, standing before the wide-open doors. The spring air, full of the smell of growing grass and unseen blossoms, came in their faces. The deep yard in front was littered with farm wagons and piles of wood; on the edges, close to the fence and the house, the grass was a vivid green, and there were some dandelions.

They were in the barn, standing in front of the wide-open doors. The spring air, filled with the scent of fresh grass and hidden flowers, hit their faces. The spacious yard in front was cluttered with farm wagons and stacks of wood; around the edges, near the fence and the house, the grass was bright green, and there were some dandelions.

The old man glanced doggedly at his wife as he tightened the last buckles on the harness. She looked as immovable to him as one of the rocks in his pastureland, bound to the earth with generations of blackberry vines. He slapped the reins over the horse, and started forth from the barn.

The old man stared determinedly at his wife as he tightened the last buckles on the harness. She seemed just as unyielding to him as one of the rocks in his pasture, anchored to the ground by generations of blackberry vines. He cracked the reins over the horse and set off from the barn.

Father!” said she.

Dad!” she said.

The old man pulled up. “What is it?”

The old man stopped. “What’s going on?”

“I want to know what them men are diggin’ over there in that field for.”

“I want to know what those men are digging for over there in that field.”

“They’re diggin’ a cellar, I s’pose, if you’ve got to know.”

“They’re digging a cellar, I suppose, if you want to know.”

“A cellar for what?”

“A basement for what?”

“A barn.”

“A barn.”

“A barn? You ain’t goin’ to build a barn over there where we was goin’ to have a house, father?”

“A barn? You’re not going to build a barn over there where we were going to have a house, are you, Dad?”

The old man said not another word. He hurried the horse into the farm wagon, and clattered out of the yard, jouncing as sturdily on his seat as a boy.

The old man didn’t say anything else. He quickly got the horse into the farm wagon and clattered out of the yard, bouncing on his seat like a young boy.

The woman stood a moment looking after him, then she went out of the barn across a corner of the yard to the house. The house, standing at right angles with the great barn and a long reach of sheds and out-buildings, was infinitesimal compared with them. It[263] was scarcely as commodious for people as the little boxes under the barn eaves were for doves.

The woman paused for a moment to watch him leave, then she walked out of the barn and across a corner of the yard to the house. The house, positioned at a right angle to the large barn and a long row of sheds and outbuildings, seemed tiny in comparison. It[263] was hardly as spacious for people as the small boxes under the barn eaves were for doves.

A pretty girl’s face, pink and delicate as a flower, was looking out of one of the house windows. She was watching three men who were digging over in the field which bounded the yard near the road line. She turned quietly when the woman entered.

A pretty girl’s face, pink and delicate like a flower, was looking out of one of the house windows. She was watching three men who were digging in the field next to the yard by the road. She turned quietly when the woman came in.

“What are they digging for, mother?” said she. “Did he tell you?”

“What are they digging for, Mom?” she asked. “Did he tell you?”

“They’re diggin’ for—a cellar for a new barn.”

“They’re digging for—a cellar for a new barn.”

“Oh, mother, he ain’t going to build another barn?”

“Oh, mom, he’s not going to build another barn?”

“That’s what he says.”

"That's what he says."

A boy stood before the kitchen glass combing his hair. He combed slowly and painstakingly, arranging his brown hair in a smooth hillock over his forehead. He did not seem to pay any attention to the conversation.

A boy stood in front of the kitchen mirror, combing his hair. He combed slowly and carefully, styling his brown hair into a smooth mound over his forehead. He didn’t seem to be paying any attention to the conversation.

“Sammy, did you know father was going to build a new barn?” asked the girl.

“Sammy, did you know Dad was going to build a new barn?” the girl asked.

The boy combed assiduously.

The boy combed diligently.

“Sammy!”

“Sammy!”

He turned, and showed a face like his father’s under his smooth crest of hair. “Yes, I s’pose I did,” he said, reluctantly.

He turned and showed a face like his dad's under his smooth hair. “Yeah, I guess I did,” he said, hesitantly.

“How long have you known it?” asked his mother.

“How long have you known about it?” his mother asked.

“‘Bout three months, I guess.”

“About three months, I guess.”

“Why didn’t you tell of it?”

“Why didn't you say anything about it?”

“Didn’t think ’twould do no good.”

“Didn’t think it would do any good.”

“I don’t see what father wants another barn for,” said the girl, in her sweet, slow voice. She turned again to the window, and stared out at the digging men in the field. Her tender, sweet face was full of a gentle distress. Her forehead was as bald and innocent as a baby’s, with the light hair strained back from it in a row of curl-papers. She was quite large, but her soft curves did not look as if they covered muscles.

“I don’t understand why Dad wants another barn,” said the girl in her soft, slow voice. She turned back to the window and watched the men digging in the field. Her gentle, sweet face showed a hint of sadness. Her forehead was smooth and innocent like a baby’s, with light hair pulled back in a row of curlers. She was quite tall, but her soft curves didn’t look like they hid any muscles.

Her mother looked sternly at the boy. “Is he goin’ to buy more cows?” said she.

Her mother looked sternly at the boy. “Is he going to buy more cows?” she said.

The boy did not reply; he was tying his shoes.

The boy didn’t respond; he was tying his shoes.

“Sammy, I want you to tell me if he’s goin’ to buy more cows.”

“Sammy, I need you to let me know if he’s going to buy more cows.”

“I s’pose he is.”

“I guess he is.”

“How many?”

"How many?"

“Four, I guess.”

"Four, I suppose."

His mother said nothing more. She went into the pantry, and there was a clatter of dishes. The boy got his cap from a nail behind the door, took an old arithmetic from the shelf, and started for school. He was lightly built, but clumsy. He went out of the yard with a curious spring in the hips, that made his loose home-made jacket tilt up in the rear.

His mother didn't say anything else. She went into the pantry, and there was a clatter of dishes. The boy grabbed his cap from a nail behind the door, picked an old arithmetic book from the shelf, and headed to school. He was slim but awkward. He stepped out of the yard with a funny bounce in his hips, causing his loose homemade jacket to tilt up in the back.

The girl went to the sink, and began to wash the dishes that were piled up there. Her mother came promptly out of the pantry, and shoved her aside. “You wipe ’em,” said she; “I’ll wash. There’s a good many this mornin’.”

The girl went to the sink and started washing the dishes that were piled up there. Her mom quickly came out of the pantry and pushed her aside. “You dry them,” she said, “I’ll wash. There are a lot this morning.”

The mother plunged her hands vigorously into the water, the girl wiped the plates slowly and dreamily. “Mother,” said she, “don’t you think it’s too bad father’s going to build that new barn, much as we need a decent house to live in?”

The mother plunged her hands into the water, while the girl wiped the plates slowly and dreamily. “Mom,” she said, “don’t you think it’s a shame that Dad’s going to build that new barn when we really need a decent house to live in?”

Her mother scrubbed a dish fiercely. “You ain’t found out yet we’re women-folks, Nanny Penn,” said she. “You ain’t seen enough of men-folks yet to. One of these days you’ll find it out, an’ then you’ll know that we know only what men-folks think we do, so far as any use of it goes, an’ how we’d ought to reckon men-folks in with Providence, an’ not complain of what they do any more than we do of the weather.”

Her mother scrubbed a dish vigorously. “You still haven't realized that we’re women, Nanny Penn,” she said. “You haven't seen enough of men yet. One day you'll understand, and then you'll know that we only know what men think we do, at least when it comes to any practical use of it, and how we should consider men alongside Providence, and not complain about what they do any more than we complain about the weather.”

“I don’t care; I don’t believe George is anything like[265] that, anyhow,” said Nanny. Her delicate face flushed pink, her lips pouted softly, as if she were going to cry.

“I don’t care; I don’t believe George is anything like[265] that, anyway,” said Nanny. Her delicate face turned pink, her lips pouted softly, as if she were about to cry.

“You wait an’ see. I guess George Eastman ain’t no better than other men. You hadn’t ought to judge father, though. He can’t help it, ’cause he don’t look at things jest the way we do. An’ we’ve been pretty comfortable here, after all. The roof don’t leak—ain’t never but once—that’s one thing. Father’s kept it shingled right up.”

“You wait and see. I guess George Eastman isn’t any better than other men. You shouldn’t judge dad, though. He can’t help it because he doesn’t see things the same way we do. And we’ve been pretty comfortable here, after all. The roof doesn’t leak—only once—and that’s one thing. Dad’s kept it shingled properly.”

“I do wish we had a parlor.”

“I really wish we had a living room.”

“I guess it won’t hurt George Eastman any to come to see you in a nice clean kitchen. I guess a good many girls don’t have as good a place as this. Nobody’s ever heard me complain.”

“I guess it won’t hurt George Eastman to visit you in a nice clean kitchen. A lot of girls probably don’t have as nice a place as this. No one’s ever heard me complain.”

“I ain’t complained either, mother.”

“I haven’t complained either, mom.”

“Well, I don’t think you’d better, a good father an’ a good home as you’ve got. S’pose your father made you go out an’ work for your livin’? Lots of girls have to that ain’t no stronger an’ better able to than you be.”

“Well, I don’t think you should, with a good dad and a nice home like you have. What if your dad made you go out and work for your living? Lots of girls have to do that, and they aren't any stronger or better able than you are.”

Sarah Penn washed the frying-pan with a conclusive air. She scrubbed the outside of it as faithfully as the inside. She was a masterly keeper of her box of a house. Her one living-room never seemed to have in it any of the dust which the friction of life with inanimate matter produces. She swept, and there seemed to be no dirt to go before the broom; she cleaned, and one could see no difference. She was like an artist so perfect that he has apparently no art. To-day she got out a mixing bowl and a board, and rolled some pies, and there was no more flour upon her than upon her daughter who was doing finer work. Nanny was to be married in the fall, and she was sewing on some white cambric and embroidery. She sewed industriously while[266] her mother cooked, her soft milk-white hands and wrists showed whiter than her delicate work.

Sarah Penn washed the frying pan with a determined look. She scrubbed the outside just as thoroughly as the inside. She was an expert at keeping her small house spotless. Her living room never seemed to gather the dust that comes from everyday life. She would sweep, and it looked like there was no dirt to push aside; she would clean, and you couldn't notice a difference. She resembled an artist so skilled that it seemed like there was no artistry involved. Today, she took out a mixing bowl and a cutting board, rolled out some pie crusts, and there was no more flour on her than on her daughter, who was working on something more intricate. Nanny was set to marry in the fall, and she was sewing white cambric and doing some embroidery. She sewed diligently while her mother cooked, her delicate, milk-white hands and wrists appearing even whiter than her fine work.

“We must have the stove moved out in the shed before long,” said Mrs. Penn. “Talk about not havin’ things, it’s been a real blessin’ to be able to put a stove up in that shed in hot weather. Father did one good thing when he fixed that stove-pipe out there.”

“We need to get the stove moved out to the shed soon,” said Mrs. Penn. “Speaking of not having things, it’s been a real blessing to be able to set up a stove in that shed during hot weather. Dad did one good thing when he fixed that stove pipe out there.”

Sarah Penn’s face as she rolled her pies had that expression of meek vigor which might have characterized one of the New Testament saints. She was making mince-pies. Her husband, Adoniram Penn, liked them better than any other kind. She baked twice a week. Adoniram often liked a piece of pie between meals. She hurried this morning. It had been later than usual when she began, and she wanted to have a pie baked for dinner. However deep a resentment she might be forced to hold against her husband, she would never fail in sedulous attention to his wants.

Sarah Penn's face as she rolled her pies had that look of quiet determination that could have belonged to one of the New Testament saints. She was making mince pies. Her husband, Adoniram Penn, preferred them more than any other variety. She baked twice a week. Adoniram often enjoyed a slice of pie between meals. She rushed this morning. It was later than usual when she started, and she wanted to have a pie ready for dinner. Regardless of any resentment she might feel towards her husband, she would always make sure to attentively meet his needs.

Nobility of character manifests itself at loop-holes when it is not provided with large doors. Sarah Penn’s showed itself to-day in flaky dishes of pastry. So she made the pies faithfully, while across the table she could see, when she glanced up from her work, the sight that rankled in her patient and steadfast soul—the digging of the cellar of the new barn in the place where Adoniram forty years ago had promised her their new house should stand.

Nobility of character shows itself in small ways when there aren’t grand opportunities. Sarah Penn’s was evident today in her flaky pastry. She made the pies diligently, while across the table she could see, when she looked up from her work, the sight that troubled her patient and steadfast soul—the digging of the cellar for the new barn in the spot where Adoniram had promised her their new house would stand forty years ago.

The pies were done for dinner. Adoniram and Sammy were home a few minutes after twelve o’clock. The dinner was eaten with serious haste. There was never much conversation at the table in the Penn family. Adoniram asked a blessing, and they ate promptly, then rose up and went about their work.

The pies were ready for dinner. Adoniram and Sammy got home a few minutes after twelve o’clock. They ate dinner quickly. There wasn’t much chatting at the table in the Penn family. Adoniram said a prayer, and they ate right away, then got up and went to their work.

Sammy went back to school, taking soft sly lopes out[267] of the yard like a rabbit. He wanted a game of marbles before school, and feared his father would give him some chores to do. Adoniram hastened to the door and called after him, but he was out of sight.

Sammy went back to school, sneaking out of the yard like a rabbit. He wanted to play marbles before school and was worried his dad would make him do some chores. Adoniram rushed to the door and called after him, but he was already out of sight.

“I don’t see what you let him go for, mother,” said he. “I wanted him to help me unload that wood.”

“I don’t understand why you let him go, Mom,” he said. “I needed him to help me unload that wood.”

Adoniram went to work out in the yard unloading wood from the wagon. Sarah put away the dinner dishes, while Nanny took down her curl-papers and changed her dress. She was going down to the store to buy some more embroidery and thread.

Adoniram went outside to unload wood from the wagon. Sarah put away the dinner dishes while Nanny took out her curlers and changed her dress. She was heading to the store to buy more embroidery and thread.

When Nanny was gone, Mrs. Penn went to the door. “Father!” she called.

When Nanny left, Mrs. Penn walked to the door. “Dad!” she called.

“Well, what is it!”

"Well, what is it?"

“I want to see you jest a minute, father.”

“I want to see you just for a minute, Dad.”

“I can’t leave this wood nohow. I’ve got to git it unloaded an’ go for a load of gravel afore two o’clock. Sammy had ought to helped me. You hadn’t ought to let him go to school so early.”

“I can’t leave this woods at all. I need to get this unloaded and go pick up a load of gravel before two o’clock. Sammy should have helped me. You shouldn’t have let him go to school so early.”

“I want to see you jest a minute.”

“I want to see you just a minute.”

“I tell ye I can’t, nohow, mother.”

“I’m telling you I can’t, no way, Mom.”

“Father, you come here.” Sarah Penn stood in the door like a queen; she held her head as if it bore a crown; there was that patience which makes authority royal in her voice. Adoniram went.

“Dad, come here.” Sarah Penn stood in the doorway like a queen; she held her head high, as if wearing a crown; there was a patience in her voice that gave her a regal authority. Adoniram went.

Mrs. Penn led the way into the kitchen, and pointed to a chair. “Sit down, father,” said she; “I’ve got somethin’ I want to say to you.”

Mrs. Penn led the way into the kitchen and pointed to a chair. “Sit down, Dad,” she said; “I’ve got something I want to talk to you about.”

He sat down heavily; his face was quite stolid, but he looked at her with restive eyes. “Well, what is it, mother?”

He sat down with a thud; his expression was pretty impassive, but he looked at her with uneasy eyes. “So, what is it, Mom?”

“I want to know what you’re buildin’ that new barn for, father?”

“I want to know what you’re building that new barn for, Dad?”

“I ain’t got nothin’ to say about it.”

“I don't have anything to say about it.”

“It can’t be you think you need another barn?”

“It can’t be that you think you need another barn?”

“I tell ye I ain’t got nothin’ to say about it, mother; an’ I ain’t goin’ to say nothin’.”

“I’m telling you I don’t have anything to say about it, mom; and I’m not going to say anything.”

“Be you goin’ to buy more cows?”

“Are you going to buy more cows?”

Adoniram did not reply; he shut his mouth tight.

Adoniram didn't respond; he kept his mouth shut.

“I know you be, as well as I want to. Now, father, look here”—Sarah Penn had not sat down; she stood before her husband in the humble fashion of a Scripture woman—“I’m goin’ to talk real plain to you; I never have sence I married you, but I’m goin’ to now. I ain’t never complained, an’ I ain’t goin’ to complain now, but I’m goin’ to talk plain. You see this room here, father; you look at it well. You see there ain’t no carpet on the floor, an’ you see the paper is all dirty, an’ droppin’ off the walls. We ain’t had no new paper on it for ten year, an’ then I put it on myself, an’ it didn’t cost but ninepence a roll. You see this room, father; it’s all the one I’ve had to work in an’ eat in an’ sit in sence we was married. There ain’t another woman in the whole town whose husband ain’t got half the means you have but what’s got better. It’s all the room Nanny’s got to have her company in; an’ there ain’t one of her mates but what’s got better, an’ their fathers not so able as hers is. It’s all the room she’ll have to be married in. What would you have thought, father, if we had had our weddin’ in a room no better than this? I was married in my mother’s parlor, with a carpet on the floor, an’ stuffed furniture, an’ a mahogany card-table. An’ this is all the room my daughter will have to be married in. Look here, father!”

“I know you know it, just like I do. Now, Dad, look here”—Sarah Penn hadn’t sat down; she stood in front of her husband in the humble way of a Bible woman—“I’m going to speak very clearly to you; I never have since I married you, but I’m going to now. I’ve never complained, and I’m not going to complain now, but I’m going to be straightforward. You see this room here, Dad; take a good look at it. You see there’s no carpet on the floor, and the wallpaper is all dirty and peeling off the walls. We haven’t had new wallpaper on it for ten years, and I put it on myself, and it didn’t cost more than ninepence a roll. You see this room, Dad; it’s the only space I’ve had to work, eat, and sit in since we got married. There isn’t another woman in the whole town whose husband has even half the means you do but has it better. It’s the only space Nanny has for her friends; and there’s not one of her friends whose fathers aren’t as well off as you are, and they have better. It’s the only space she’ll have to get married in. What would you think, Dad, if we had our wedding in a room no better than this? I was married in my mother’s parlor, with a carpet on the floor, nice furniture, and a mahogany card table. And this is all the room my daughter will have to be married in. Look here, Dad!”

Sarah Penn went across the room as though it were a tragic stage. She flung open a door and disclosed a tiny bedroom, only large enough for a bed and bureau, with a path between. “There, father,” said she—“there’s all the room I’ve had to sleep in forty year.[269] All my children were born there—the two that died, an’ the two that’s livin’. I was sick with a fever there.”

Sarah Penn walked across the room like it was a dramatic stage. She swung open a door to reveal a small bedroom, barely big enough for a bed and a dresser, with just enough space to walk between them. “There, dad,” she said, “that’s all the space I’ve had to sleep in for forty years.[269] All my kids were born there—the two that died and the two that are still alive. I was sick with a fever there.”

She stepped to another door and opened it. It led into the small, ill-lighted pantry. “Here,” said she, “is all the buttery I’ve got—every place I’ve got for my dishes, to set away my victuals in, an’ to keep my milk-pans in. Father, I’ve been takin’ care of the milk of six cows in this place, an’ now you’re goin’ to build a new barn, an’ keep more cows, an’ give me more to do in it.”

She walked over to another door and opened it. It led into the small, poorly lit pantry. “Here,” she said, “is all the storage I have—every spot for my dishes, to store my food, and to keep my milk pans. Dad, I’ve been taking care of the milk from six cows here, and now you’re going to build a new barn, and keep more cows, and give me even more to do.”

She threw open another door. A narrow crooked flight of stairs wound upward from it. “There, father,” said she, “I want you to look at the stairs that go up to them two unfinished chambers that are all the places our son an’ daughter have had to sleep in all their lives. There ain’t a prettier girl in town nor a more ladylike one than Nanny, an’ that’s the place she has to sleep in. It ain’t so good as your horse’s stall; it ain’t so warm an’ tight.”

She opened another door. A narrow, winding staircase led up from it. “Look, Dad,” she said, “I want you to see the stairs that go up to those two unfinished rooms that have been the only places our son and daughter have slept their whole lives. There isn't a prettier girl in town or a more refined one than Nanny, and that’s where she has to sleep. It’s not as nice as your horse’s stall; it’s not as warm and cozy.”

Sarah Penn went back and stood before her husband. “Now, father,” said she, “I want to know if you think you’re doin’ right an’ accordin’ to what you profess. Here, when we was married, forty year ago, you promised me faithful that we should have a new house built in that lot over in the field before the year was out. You said you had money enough, an’ you wouldn’t ask me to live in no such place as this. It is forty year now, an’ you’ve been makin’ more money, an’ I’ve been savin’ of it for you ever sence, an’ you ain’t built no house yet. You’ve built sheds an’ cow-houses an’ one new barn, an’ now you’re goin’ to build another. Father, I want to know if you think it’s right. You’re lodgin’ your dumb beasts better than you are your own flesh an’ blood. I want to know if you think it’s right.”

Sarah Penn went back and stood in front of her husband. “Now, Dad,” she said, “I want to know if you think you’re doing the right thing according to what you believe. When we got married forty years ago, you promised me faithfully that we would build a new house on that lot in the field before the year was up. You said you had enough money, and you wouldn’t ask me to live in a place like this. It’s been forty years now, and you’ve been making more money, and I’ve been saving it for you all this time, and you still haven’t built a house. You’ve built sheds and cowhouses and a new barn, and now you want to build another one. Dad, I want to know if you think this is right. You’re housing your animals better than your own family. I want to know if you think this is right.”

“I ain’t got nothin’ to say.”

“I don't have anything to say.”

“You can’t say nothin’ without ownin’ it ain’t right, father. An’ there’s another thing—I ain’t complained; I’ve got along forty year, an’ I s’pose I should forty more, if it wa’n’t for that—if we don’t have another house. Nanny she can’t live with us after she’s married. She’ll have to go somewheres else to live away from us, an’ it don’t seem as if I could have it so, noways, father. She wa’n’t ever strong. She’s got considerable color, but there wa’n’t never any backbone to her. I’ve always took the heft of everything off her, an’ she ain’t fit to keep house an’ do everything herself. She’ll be all worn out inside of a year. Think of her doin’ all the washin’ an’ ironin’ an’ bakin’ with them soft white hands an’ arms, an’ sweepin’! I can’t have it so, noways, father.”

“You can’t say anything without owning that it’s not right, Dad. And there’s one more thing—I haven’t complained; I’ve managed for forty years, and I guess I’ll have to manage for another forty, if it weren’t for that—if we don’t get another house. Nanny can’t live with us after she gets married. She’ll have to find somewhere else to live away from us, and it just doesn’t seem like I can accept that, Dad. She’s never been strong. She has decent color, but she’s never had much backbone. I’ve always taken on most of the responsibilities for her, and she’s not capable of keeping house and doing everything herself. She’ll be completely worn out in less than a year. Imagine her doing all the washing and ironing and baking with those soft hands and arms, and sweeping! I can’t let that happen, no way, Dad.”

Mrs. Penn’s face was burning; her mild eyes gleamed. She had pleaded her little cause like a Webster; she had ranged from severity to pathos; but her opponent employed that obstinate silence which makes eloquence futile with mocking echoes. Adoniram arose clumsily.

Mrs. Penn's face was flushed; her gentle eyes sparkled. She had argued her small case like a skilled lawyer; she had shifted from sternness to emotion; but her opponent used that stubborn silence that renders eloquence pointless, creating mocking echoes. Adoniram stood up awkwardly.

“Father, ain’t you got nothin’ to say?” said Mrs. Penn.

“Father, don’t you have anything to say?” said Mrs. Penn.

“I’ve got to go off after that load of gravel. I can’t stan’ here talkin’ all day.”

“I need to head out after that load of gravel. I can't just stand here talking all day.”

“Father, won’t you think it over, an’ have a house built there instead of a barn?”

“Dad, can’t you reconsider and have a house built there instead of a barn?”

“I ain’t got nothin’ to say.”

“I don’t have anything to say.”

Adoniram shuffled out. Mrs. Penn went into her bedroom. When she came out, her eyes were red. She had a roll of unbleached cotton cloth. She spread it out on the kitchen table, and began cutting out some shirts for her husband. The men over in the field had a team to help them this afternoon; she could hear[271] their halloos. She had a scanty pattern for the shirts; she had to plan and piece the sleeves.

Adoniram shuffled out. Mrs. Penn went into her bedroom. When she came out, her eyes were red. She had a roll of unbleached cotton fabric. She spread it out on the kitchen table and started cutting out some shirts for her husband. The men in the field had a team to assist them this afternoon; she could hear[271] their shouts. She had a basic pattern for the shirts; she needed to plan and piece together the sleeves.

Nanny came home with her embroidery, and sat down with her needlework. She had taken down her curl-papers, and there was a soft roll of fair hair like an aureole over her forehead; her face was as delicately fine and clear as porcelain. Suddenly she looked up, and the tender red flamed all over her face and neck. “Mother,” said she.

Nanny came home with her embroidery and settled in with her needlework. She had taken out her curlers, and a soft roll of light hair framed her forehead like a halo; her face was as beautifully smooth and clear as porcelain. Suddenly, she looked up, and a warm blush spread across her face and neck. “Mom,” she said.

“What say?”

"What do you think?"

“I’ve been thinking—I don’t see how we’re goin’ to have any—wedding in this room. I’d be ashamed to have his folks come if we didn’t have anybody else.”

“I’ve been thinking—I don’t see how we’re going to have any—wedding in this room. I’d be embarrassed to have his family come if we didn’t have anyone else.”

“Mebbe we can have some new paper before then; I can put it on. I guess you won’t have no call to be ashamed of your belongin’s.”

“Maybe we can get some new paper before then; I can put it up. I guess you won’t have anything to be ashamed of with your stuff.”

“We might have the wedding in the new barn,” said Nanny, with gentle pettishness. “Why, mother, what makes you look so?”

“We might have the wedding in the new barn,” Nanny said, teasingly. “Why, mother, what’s wrong?”

Mrs. Penn had started, and was staring at her with a curious expression. She turned again to her work, and spread out a pattern carefully on the cloth. “Nothin’,” said she.

Mrs. Penn had begun and was looking at her with a curious expression. She turned back to her work and carefully laid out a pattern on the cloth. "Nothing," she said.

Presently Adoniram clattered out of the yard in his two-wheeled dump cart, standing as proudly upright as a Roman charioteer. Mrs. Penn opened the door and stood there a minute looking out; the halloos of the men sounded louder.

Currently, Adoniram clattered out of the yard in his two-wheeled dump cart, standing as proudly upright as a Roman charioteer. Mrs. Penn opened the door and stood there for a moment looking out; the shouts of the men grew louder.

It seemed to her all through the spring months that she heard nothing but the halloos and the noises of saws and hammers. The new barn grew fast. It was a fine edifice for this little village. Men came on pleasant Sundays, in their meeting suits and clean shirt bosoms, and stood around it admiringly. Mrs. Penn did not speak of it, and Adoniram did not mention it[272] to her, although sometimes, upon a return from inspecting it, he bore himself with injured dignity.

It felt to her all through spring like she only heard the shouts and sounds of saws and hammers. The new barn was going up quickly. It was a beautiful building for this small village. On nice Sundays, men in their Sunday best and clean shirts gathered around it, admiring it. Mrs. Penn didn’t say anything about it, and Adoniram didn’t bring it up with her, although sometimes, when he came back from checking on it, he acted hurt and dignified.[272]

“It’s a strange thing how your mother feels about the new barn,” he said, confidentially, to Sammy one day.

“It’s odd how your mom feels about the new barn,” he said, quietly, to Sammy one day.

Sammy only grunted after an odd fashion for a boy; he had learned it from his father.

Sammy only grunted in a strange way for a boy; he had picked it up from his dad.

The barn was all completed ready for use by the third week in July. Adoniram had planned to move his stock in on Wednesday; on Tuesday he received a letter which changed his plans. He came in with it early in the morning. “Sammy’s been to the post-office,” said he, “an’ I’ve got a letter from Hiram.” Hiram was Mrs. Penn’s brother, who lived in Vermont.

The barn was all finished and ready to use by the third week in July. Adoniram had planned to move his livestock in on Wednesday; on Tuesday he received a letter that changed his plans. He came in with it early in the morning. “Sammy went to the post office,” he said, “and I got a letter from Hiram.” Hiram was Mrs. Penn’s brother, who lived in Vermont.

“Well,” said Mrs. Penn, “what does he say about the folks?”

“Well,” said Mrs. Penn, “what does he say about the people?”

“I guess they’re all right. He says he thinks if I come up country right off there’s a chance to buy jest the kind of a horse I want.” He stared reflectively out of the window at the new barn.

“I guess they’re all right. He says he thinks if I go upcountry right away, there’s a chance to buy just the kind of horse I want.” He stared thoughtfully out the window at the new barn.

Mrs. Penn was making pies. She went on clapping the rolling-pin into the crust, although she was very pale, and her heart beat loudly.

Mrs. Penn was making pies. She kept hitting the rolling pin against the crust, even though she looked very pale and her heart was racing.

“I dun’ know but what I’d better go,” said Adoniram. “I hate to go off jest now, right in the midst of hayin’, but the ten-acre lot’s cut, an’ I guess Rufus an’ the others can git along without me three or four days. I can’t get a horse round here to suit me, nohow, an’ I’ve got to have another for all that wood-haulin’ in the fall. I told Hiram to watch out, an’ if he got wind of a good horse to let me know. I guess I’d better go.”

“I don’t know but I should head out,” said Adoniram. “I really don’t want to leave right now, especially during hay season, but the ten-acre field is cut, and I think Rufus and the others can manage without me for three or four days. I can’t find a horse around here that works for me, and I need another one for all that wood hauling in the fall. I told Hiram to keep an eye out, and if he hears about a good horse to let me know. I suppose I should go.”

“I’ll get out your clean shirt an’ collar,” said Mrs. Penn, calmly.

"I'll get your clean shirt and collar," said Mrs. Penn, calmly.

She laid out Adoniram’s Sunday suit and his clean clothes on the bed in the little bedroom. She got his[273] shaving-water and razor ready. At last she buttoned on his collar and fastened his black cravat.

She placed Adoniram’s Sunday suit and clean clothes on the bed in the small bedroom. She prepared his[273] shaving water and razor. Finally, she buttoned his collar and tied his black cravat.

Adoniram never wore his collar and cravat except on extra occasions. He held his head high, with a rasped dignity. When he was all ready, with his coat and hat brushed, and a lunch of pie and cheese in a paper bag, he hesitated on the threshold of the door. He looked at his wife, and his manner was defiantly apologetic. “If them cows come to-day, Sammy can drive ’em into the new barn,” said he; “an’ when they bring the hay up, they can pitch it in there.”

Adoniram only wore his collar and tie on special occasions. He held his head high, with a rough dignity. Once he was all set, with his coat and hat cleaned up, and a lunch of pie and cheese in a paper bag, he paused at the door. He looked at his wife, his demeanor a mix of defiance and apology. “If those cows come today, Sammy can drive them into the new barn,” he said; “and when they bring the hay up, they can pitch it in there.”

“Well,” replied Mrs. Penn.

“Well,” Mrs. Penn replied.

Adoniram set his shaven face ahead and started. When he had cleared the door-step, he turned and looked back with a kind of nervous solemnity. “I shall be back by Saturday if nothin’ happens,” said he.

Adoniram set his clean-shaven face forward and started. Once he had stepped off the doorstep, he turned and looked back with a sort of nervous seriousness. “I’ll be back by Saturday if nothing happens,” he said.

“Do be careful, father,” returned his wife.

“Please be careful, dad,” his wife replied.

She stood in the door with Nanny at her elbow and watched him out of sight. Her eyes had a strange, doubtful expression in them; her peaceful forehead was contracted. She went in, and about her baking again. Nanny sat sewing. Her wedding-day was drawing nearer, and she was getting pale and thin with her steady sewing. Her mother kept glancing at her.

She stood in the doorway with Nanny by her side and watched him disappear from view. Her eyes had a strange, uncertain look; her calm forehead was wrinkled. She went inside and got back to baking. Nanny sat there sewing. Her wedding day was getting closer, and she was becoming pale and thin from all her constant sewing. Her mother kept stealing glances at her.

“Have you got that pain in your side this mornin’?” she asked.

“Do you have that pain in your side this morning?” she asked.

“A little.”

"A bit."

Mrs. Penn’s face, as she worked, changed, her perplexed forehead smoothed, her eyes were steady, her lips firmly set. She formed a maxim for herself, although incoherently with her unlettered thoughts. “Unsolicited opportunities are the guide-posts of the Lord to the new roads of life,” she repeated in effect, and she made up her mind to her course of action.

Mrs. Penn’s face changed as she worked; her worried forehead relaxed, her eyes were focused, and her lips were set firmly. She created a rule for herself, even though her thoughts were jumbled. “Unexpected opportunities are the signposts from God leading to new paths in life,” she repeated in essence, and she resolved to follow her plan of action.

“S’posin’ I had wrote to Hiram,” she muttered once,[274] when she was in the pantry—“s’posin’ I had wrote, an’ asked him if he knew of any horse? But I didn’t, an’ father’s goin’ wa’n’t none of my doin’. It looks like a providence.” Her voice rang out quite loud at the last.

“Suppose I had written to Hiram,” she mumbled once,[274] when she was in the pantry—“suppose I had written and asked him if he knew about any horse? But I didn’t, and father’s going wasn’t any of my doing. It feels like a providence.” Her voice came out pretty loud at the end.

“What you talkin’ about, mother?” called Nanny.

“What are you talking about, mom?” called Nanny.

“Nothin’.”

"Nothing."

Mrs. Penn hurried her baking; at eleven o’clock it was all done. The load of hay from the west field came slowly down the cart track, and drew up at the new barn. Mrs. Penn ran out. “Stop!” she screamed—“stop!”

Mrs. Penn rushed her baking; by eleven o’clock it was all finished. The load of hay from the west field came slowly down the cart path and pulled up at the new barn. Mrs. Penn ran out. “Stop!” she yelled—“stop!”

The men stopped and looked; Sammy upreared from the top of the load, and stared at his mother.

The men paused and watched; Sammy stood up from the top of the load and stared at his mother.

“Stop!” she cried out again. “Don’t you put the hay in that barn; put it in the old one.”

“Stop!” she shouted again. “Don’t put the hay in that barn; put it in the old one.”

“Why, he said to put it in here,” returned one of the haymakers, wonderingly. He was a young man, a neighbor’s son, whom Adoniram hired by the year to help on the farm.

“Why, he said to put it in here,” replied one of the haymakers, amazed. He was a young man, the son of a neighbor, whom Adoniram hired for the year to help out on the farm.

“Don’t you put the hay in the new barn; there’s room enough in the old one, ain’t there?” said Mrs. Penn.

“Don’t put the hay in the new barn; there’s plenty of room in the old one, right?” said Mrs. Penn.

“Room enough,” returned the hired man, in his thick, rustic tones. “Didn’t need the new barn, nohow, far as room’s concerned. Well, I s’pose he changed his mind.” He took hold of the horses’ bridles.

“Plenty of space,” replied the hired man, in his rough, country voice. “We didn’t really need the new barn, anyway, as far as space goes. Guess he changed his mind.” He grabbed the horses’ bridles.

Mrs. Penn went back to the house. Soon the kitchen windows were darkened, and a fragrance like warm honey came into the room.

Mrs. Penn went back to the house. Soon the kitchen windows were dark, and a scent like warm honey filled the room.

Nanny laid down her work. “I thought father wanted them to put the hay into the new barn?” she said, wonderingly.

Nanny set aside her work. “I thought Dad wanted them to put the hay in the new barn?” she asked, puzzled.

“It’s all right,” replied her mother.

"It's fine," her mom replied.

Sammy slid down from the load of hay, and came in to see if dinner was ready.

Sammy slid down from the haystack and went inside to check if dinner was ready.

“I ain’t goin’ to get a regular dinner to-day, as long as father’s gone,” said his mother. “I’ve let the fire go out. You can have some bread an’ milk an’ pie. I thought we could get along.” She set out some bowls of milk, some bread, and a pie on the kitchen table. “You’d better eat your dinner now,” said she. “You might jest as well get through with it. I want you to help me afterward.”

“I’m not going to make a regular dinner today, now that your dad is gone,” said his mother. “I’ve let the fire go out. You can have some bread, milk, and pie. I thought we could manage.” She placed some bowls of milk, some bread, and a pie on the kitchen table. “You should eat your dinner now,” she said. “You might as well get it over with. I need you to help me afterward.”

Nanny and Sammy stared at each other. There was something strange in their mother’s manner. Mrs. Penn did not eat anything herself. She went into the pantry, and they heard her moving dishes while they ate. Presently she came out with a pile of plates. She got the clothes-basket out of the shed, and packed them in it. Nanny and Sammy watched. She brought out cups and saucers, and put them in with the plates.

Nanny and Sammy looked at each other. Their mom was acting weird. Mrs. Penn didn’t eat anything herself. She went into the pantry, and they could hear her moving dishes while they ate. Eventually, she came out with a stack of plates. She took the clothes basket out of the shed and packed the plates into it. Nanny and Sammy observed as she brought out cups and saucers and added them to the basket with the plates.

“What you goin’ to do, mother?” inquired Nanny, in a timid voice. A sense of something unusual made her tremble, as if it were a ghost. Sammy rolled his eyes over his pie.

“What are you going to do, Mom?” Nanny asked in a timid voice. A feeling of something unusual made her tremble, like it was a ghost. Sammy rolled his eyes at his pie.

“You’ll see what I’m goin’ to do,” replied Mrs. Penn. “If you’re through, Nanny, I want you to go upstairs an’ pack up your things; an’ I want you, Sammy, to help me take down the bed in the bedroom.”

“You’ll see what I’m going to do,” replied Mrs. Penn. “If you’re done, Nanny, I want you to go upstairs and pack your things; and I want you, Sammy, to help me take down the bed in the bedroom.”

“Oh, mother, what for?” gasped Nanny.

“Oh, mom, why?” Nanny gasped.

“You’ll see.”

"You'll see."

During the next few hours a feat was performed by this simple, pious New England mother which was equal in its way to Wolfe’s storming of the Heights of Abraham. It took no more genius and audacity of bravery for Wolfe to cheer his wondering soldiers up those steep precipices, under the sleeping eyes of the enemy, than for Sarah Penn, at the head of her children, to move all their little household goods into the new barn while her husband was away.

During the next few hours, this humble, devoted New England mother accomplished something that was, in its own way, as impressive as Wolfe’s storming of the Heights of Abraham. It required just as much skill and boldness for Wolfe to rally his amazed soldiers up those steep cliffs, under the watchful eyes of the enemy, as it did for Sarah Penn, leading her children, to move all their small household belongings into the new barn while her husband was away.

Nanny and Sammy followed their mother’s instructions without a murmur; indeed, they were overawed. There is a certain uncanny and superhuman quality about all such purely original undertakings as their mother’s was to them. Nanny went back and forth with her light loads, and Sammy tugged with sober energy.

Nanny and Sammy followed their mom's instructions without a word; in fact, they were amazed. There’s something strange and almost superhuman about all truly original projects like the one their mom was working on. Nanny went back and forth with her small loads, while Sammy pulled with serious effort.

At five o’clock in the afternoon the little house in which the Penns had lived for forty years had emptied itself into the new barn.

At five o'clock in the afternoon, the small house where the Penns had lived for forty years was now empty, as everything had moved into the new barn.

Every builder builds somewhat for unknown purposes, and is in a measure a prophet. The architect of Adoniram Penn’s barn, while he designed it for the comfort of four-footed animals, had planned better than he knew for the comfort of humans. Sarah Penn saw at a glance its possibilities. Those great box-stalls, with quilts hung before them, would make better bedrooms than the one she had occupied for forty years, and there was a tight carriage-room. The harness-room, with its chimney and shelves, would make a kitchen of her dreams. The great middle space would make a parlor, by-and-by, fit for a palace. Upstairs there was as much room as down. With partitions and windows, what a house would there be! Sarah looked at the row of stanchions before the allotted space for cows, and reflected that she would have her front entry there.

Every builder creates with some unknown motives and is, in a way, a visionary. The architect of Adoniram Penn’s barn, while designing it for the comfort of animals, had unintentionally made it suitable for people too. Sarah Penn quickly recognized its potential. Those spacious box-stalls, with quilts draped in front, would serve as better bedrooms than the one she had lived in for forty years, and there was a secure carriage room. The harness room, with its chimney and shelves, would become the kitchen of her dreams. The expansive central area could eventually become a parlor worthy of a palace. Upstairs offered as much space as downstairs. With some partitions and windows, it could turn into a lovely home! Sarah gazed at the row of stanchions in the designated area for cows and thought that she would make her front entryway there.

At six o’clock the stove was up in the harness-room, the kettle was boiling, and the table set for tea. It looked almost as home-like as the abandoned house across the yard had ever done. The young hired man milked, and Sarah directed him calmly to bring the milk to the new barn. He came gaping, dropping little blots of foam from the brimming pails on the grass. Before the next morning he had spread the story of Adoniram Penn’s wife moving into the new barn all over the[277] little village. Men assembled in the store and talked it over, women with shawls over their heads scuttled into each other’s houses before their work was done. Any deviation from the ordinary course of life in this quiet town was enough to stop all progress in it. Everybody paused to look at the staid, independent figure on the side track. There was a difference of opinion with regard to her. Some held her to be insane; some, of a lawless and rebellious spirit.

At six o'clock, the stove was set up in the harness room, the kettle was boiling, and the table was ready for tea. It looked almost as cozy as the abandoned house across the yard ever had. The young hired hand was milking, while Sarah calmly directed him to take the milk to the new barn. He came over, gaping, dropping little splashes of foam from the overflowing pails onto the grass. By the next morning, he had spread the news about Adoniram Penn’s wife moving into the new barn all over the [277] little village. Men gathered in the store and discussed it, while women with shawls over their heads hurried into each other’s houses before finishing their work. Any change from the usual routine in this quiet town was enough to halt all activity. Everyone stopped to look at the composed, independent figure on the side track. There were differing opinions about her. Some thought she was crazy; others believed she had a rebellious and lawless spirit.

Friday the minister went to see her. It was in the forenoon, and she was at the barn door shelling peas for dinner. She looked up and returned his salutation with dignity, then she went on with her work. She did not invite him in. The saintly expression of her face remained fixed, but there was an angry flush over it.

Friday, the minister went to visit her. It was in the morning, and she was at the barn door shelling peas for dinner. She looked up and acknowledged his greeting with dignity, then continued with her work. She didn't invite him inside. The saintly expression on her face stayed the same, but there was an angry flush across it.

The minister stood awkwardly before her, and talked. She handled the peas as if they were bullets. At last she looked up, and her eyes showed the spirit that her meek front had covered for a lifetime.

The minister stood uncomfortably in front of her and spoke. She treated the peas like they were bullets. Finally, she looked up, and her eyes revealed the strength that her gentle demeanor had hidden for so long.

“There ain’t no use talkin’, Mr. Hersey,” said she. “I’ve thought it all over an’ over, an’ I believe I’m doin’ what’s right. I’ve made it the subject of prayer, an’ it’s betwixt me an’ the Lord an’ Adoniram. There ain’t no call for nobody else to worry about it.”

“There’s no point in talking, Mr. Hersey,” she said. “I’ve thought it through again and again, and I believe I’m doing the right thing. I’ve made it a matter of prayer, and it’s between me, the Lord, and Adoniram. There’s no need for anyone else to be concerned about it.”

“Well, of course, if you have brought it to the Lord in prayer, and feel satisfied that you are doing right, Mrs. Penn,” said the minister, helplessly. His thin gray-bearded face was pathetic. He was a sickly man; his youthful confidence had cooled; he had to scourge himself up to some of his pastoral duties as relentlessly as a Catholic ascetic, and then he was prostrated by the smart.

“Well, of course, if you’ve taken it to the Lord in prayer and feel sure you’re doing the right thing, Mrs. Penn,” said the minister, feeling powerless. His thin, gray-bearded face looked sad. He was an unwell man; his youthful confidence had faded; he had to push himself through some of his pastoral duties as relentlessly as a Catholic ascetic, and then he was exhausted by the effort.

“I think it’s right jest as much as I think it was right for our forefathers to come over from the old[278] country ’cause they didn’t have what belonged to ’em,” said Mrs. Penn. She arose. The barn threshold might have been Plymouth Rock from her bearing. “I don’t doubt you mean well, Mr. Hersey,” said she, “but there are things people hadn’t ought to interfere with. I’ve been a member of the church for over forty year. I’ve got my own mind an’ my own feet, an’ I’m goin’ to think my own thoughts an’ go my own ways, an’ nobody but the Lord is goin’ to dictate to me unless I’ve a mind to have him. Won’t you come in an’ set down? How is Mis’ Hersey?”

“I believe it's just as right as I think it was for our ancestors to come from the old[278] country because they didn’t have what was theirs,” said Mrs. Penn. She stood up. The barn threshold might have been Plymouth Rock, considering her demeanor. “I’m sure you mean well, Mr. Hersey,” she continued, “but there are things people shouldn’t interfere with. I’ve been a member of the church for over forty years. I’ve got my own mind and my own feet, and I’m going to think my own thoughts and go my own ways, and nobody but the Lord is going to tell me what to do unless I choose to have Him do so. Won’t you come in and sit down? How is Mrs. Hersey?”

“She is well, I thank you,” replied the minister. He added some more perplexed apologetic remarks; then he retreated.

“She’s doing well, thank you,” replied the minister. He added a few more confused and apologetic comments, then he stepped back.

He could expound the intricacies of every character study in the Scriptures, he was competent to grasp the Pilgrim Fathers and all historical innovators, but Sarah Penn was beyond him. He could deal with primal cases, but parallel ones worsted him. But, after all, although it was aside from his province, he wondered more how Adoniram Penn would deal with his wife than how the Lord would. Everybody shared the wonder. When Adoniram’s four new cows arrived, Sarah ordered three to be put in the old barn, the other in the house shed where the cooking-stove had stood. That added to the excitement. It was whispered that all four cows were domiciled in the house.

He could analyze every character in the Scriptures, and he understood the Pilgrim Fathers and all historical innovators, but Sarah Penn was a mystery to him. He could handle basic cases, but similar ones confused him. Still, even though it was outside his expertise, he was more curious about how Adoniram Penn would manage his wife than how the Lord would. Everyone shared this curiosity. When Adoniram’s four new cows arrived, Sarah instructed that three be placed in the old barn, and the fourth in the house shed where the cooking stove had been. That only added to the excitement. People whispered that all four cows were living in the house.

Towards sunset on Saturday, when Adoniram was expected home, there was a knot of men in the road near the new barn. The hired man had milked, but he still hung around the premises. Sarah Penn had supper all ready. There were brown-bread and baked beans and a custard pie; it was the supper that Adoniram loved on a Saturday night. She had on a clean calico, and she bore herself imperturbably. Nanny and Sammy[279] kept close at her heels. Their eyes were large, and Nanny was full of nervous tremors. Still there was to them more pleasant excitement than anything else. An inborn confidence in their mother over their father asserted itself.

Towards sunset on Saturday, when Adoniram was expected home, a group of men gathered on the road near the new barn. The hired hand had finished milking but was still hanging around the property. Sarah Penn had dinner all set. There was brown bread, baked beans, and a custard pie; it was the meal that Adoniram loved on Saturday nights. She was wearing a clean calico dress and remained calm and composed. Nanny and Sammy[279] stayed close to her. Their eyes were wide, and Nanny was filled with nervous energy. Still, they felt more excitement than anything else. An instinctive trust in their mother over their father came through.

Sammy looked out of the harness-room window. “There he is,” he announced, in an awed whisper. He and Nanny peeped around the casing. Mrs. Penn kept on about her work. The children watched Adoniram leave the new horse standing in the drive while he went to the house door. It was fastened. Then he went around to the shed. That door was seldom locked, even when the family was away. The thought how her father would be confronted by the cow flashed upon Nanny. There was a hysterical sob in her throat. Adoniram emerged from the shed and stood looking about in a dazed fashion. His lips moved; he was saying something, but they could not hear what it was. The hired man was peeping around a corner of the old barn, but nobody saw him.

Sammy looked out of the harness-room window. “There he is,” he said in an awed whisper. He and Nanny peeked around the edge. Mrs. Penn kept working. The kids watched Adoniram leave the new horse standing in the driveway while he went to the front door. It was locked. Then he went around to the shed. That door was usually unlocked, even when the family was away. Nanny suddenly thought about how her dad would react when he saw the cow, and a sob caught in her throat. Adoniram came out of the shed and stood there looking around with a confused expression. His lips were moving; he was saying something, but they couldn’t hear him. The hired hand was peeking around the corner of the old barn, but nobody noticed him.

Adoniram took the new horse by the bridle and led him across the yard to the new barn. Nanny and Sammy slunk close to their mother. The barn doors rolled back, and there stood Adoniram, with the long mild face of the great Canadian farm horse looking over his shoulder.

Adoniram took the new horse by the bridle and led him across the yard to the new barn. Nanny and Sammy huddled close to their mother. The barn doors rolled open, and there stood Adoniram, with the long, gentle face of the big Canadian farm horse looking over his shoulder.

Nanny kept behind her mother, but Sammy stepped suddenly forward, and stood in front of her.

Nanny stayed close to her mom, but Sammy suddenly moved in front of her.

Adoniram stared at the group. “What on airth you all down here for?” said he. “What’s the matter over to the house?”

Adoniram stared at the group. “What on earth are you all doing down here?” he said. “What’s going on over at the house?”

“We’ve come here to live, father,” said Sammy. His shrill voice quavered out bravely.

“We’ve come here to live, Dad,” said Sammy. His high-pitched voice trembled out boldly.

“What”—Adoniram sniffed—“what is it smells like cookin’?” said he. He stepped forward and looked[280] in the open door of the harness-room. Then he turned to his wife. His old bristling face was pale and frightened. “What on airth does this mean, mother?” he gasped.

“What”—Adoniram sniffed—“what is that smell like cooking?” he said. He stepped forward and looked[280] in the open door of the harness room. Then he turned to his wife. His old bristly face was pale and scared. “What on earth does this mean, mother?” he gasped.

“You come in here, father,” said Sarah. She led the way into the harness-room and shut the door. “Now, father,” said she, “you needn’t be scared. I ain’t crazy. There ain’t nothin’ to be upset over. But we’ve come here to live, an’ we’re goin’ to live here. We’ve got jest as good a right here as new horses an’ cows. The house wa’n’t fit for us to live in any longer, an’ I made up my mind I wa’n’t goin’ to stay there. I’ve done my duty by you forty year, an’ I’m goin’ to do it now; but I’m goin’ to live here. You’ve got to put in some windows and partitions; an’ you’ll have to buy some furniture.”

“You come in here, Dad,” said Sarah. She led the way into the harness room and shut the door. “Now, Dad,” she said, “you don’t need to be scared. I’m not crazy. There’s nothing to be upset about. But we’re here to stay, and we’re going to live here. We have just as much right to be here as the new horses and cows. The house wasn’t fit for us to live in anymore, and I decided I wasn’t going to stay there. I’ve done my duty by you for forty years, and I’m going to continue doing it; but I’m going to live here. You’ll need to put in some windows and partitions; and you’ll have to buy some furniture.”

“Why, mother!” the old man gasped.

“Why, mom!” the old man gasped.

“You’d better take your coat off an’ get washed—there’s the wash-basin—an’ then we’ll have supper.”

“You should take off your coat and wash up—there’s the sink—and then we’ll have dinner.”

“Why, mother!”

"Why, Mom!"

Sammy went past the window, leading the new horse to the old barn. The old man saw him, and shook his head speechlessly. He tried to take off his coat, but his arms seemed to lack the power. His wife helped him. She poured some water into the tin basin, and put in a piece of soap. She got the comb and brush, and smoothed his thin gray hair after he had washed. Then she put the beans, hot bread, and tea on the table. Sammy came in, and the family drew up. Adoniram sat looking dazedly at his plate, and they waited.

Sammy walked past the window, leading the new horse to the old barn. The old man noticed him and shook his head in disbelief. He tried to take off his coat, but his arms felt too weak to do so. His wife helped him. She poured some water into the tin basin and added a piece of soap. She grabbed the comb and brush and smoothed his thin gray hair after he washed up. Then she set the beans, hot bread, and tea on the table. Sammy entered, and the family gathered around. Adoniram sat staring blankly at his plate, and they all waited.

“Ain’t you goin’ to ask a blessin’, father?” said Sarah.

“Aren’t you going to ask for a blessing, Dad?” said Sarah.

And the old man bent his head and mumbled.

And the old man lowered his head and mumbled.

All through the meal he stopped eating at intervals,[281] and stared furtively at his wife; but he ate well. The home food tasted good to him, and his old frame was too sturdily healthy to be affected by his mind. But after supper he went out, and sat down on the step of the smaller door at the right of the barn, through which he had meant his Jerseys to pass in stately file, but which Sarah designed for her front house door, and he leaned his head on his hands.

All through the meal, he took breaks from eating, [281] and glanced at his wife without her noticing; but he ate a lot. The home-cooked food tasted great to him, and his body was too strong and healthy to be influenced by his thoughts. But after dinner, he went outside and sat down on the step of the smaller door on the right side of the barn. He had planned for his Jerseys to pass through that door in a dignified line, but Sarah had other ideas for it as her front door, and he rested his head on his hands.

After the supper dishes were cleared away and the milk-pans washed, Sarah went out to him. The twilight was deepening. There was a clear green glow in the sky. Before them stretched the smooth level of field; in the distance was a cluster of hay-stacks like the huts of a village; the air was very cool and calm and sweet. The landscape might have been an ideal one of peace.

After the dinner dishes were cleaned up and the milk pans washed, Sarah went out to him. The twilight was getting deeper. There was a clear green glow in the sky. Before them lay the smooth, flat fields; in the distance was a group of haystacks that looked like the huts of a village; the air was cool, calm, and sweet. The landscape could have been the perfect picture of peace.

Sarah bent over and touched her husband on one of his thin, sinewy shoulders. “Father!”

Sarah leaned down and touched her husband on one of his thin, sinewy shoulders. “Dad!”

The old man’s shoulders heaved: he was weeping.

The old man's shoulders shook: he was crying.

“Why, don’t do so, father,” said Sarah.

“Why, don’t do that, Dad,” said Sarah.

“I’ll—put up the—partitions, an’—everything you—want, mother.”

“I’ll put up the partitions and everything you want, Mom.”

Sarah put her apron up to her face; she was overcome by her own triumph.

Sarah held her apron to her face; she was overwhelmed by her own success.

Adoniram was like a fortress whose walls had no active resistance, and went down the instant the right besieging tools were used. “Why, mother,” he said, hoarsely, “I hadn’t no idee you was so set on’t as all this comes to.”

Adoniram was like a fortress with walls that offered no real defense, crumbling at the first sign of the right attack. “Why, mom,” he said hoarsely, “I had no idea you were so committed to this as it all seems.”


MARSE CHAN

A TALE OF OLD VIRGINIA

A Story from Old Virginia

BY

BY

Thomas Nelson Page

Thomas Nelson Page

Here plot, character, and setting are happily blended. The story is sufficient to move smoothly and interestingly; the characters, both black and white, reveal the Southerner at his best; and the setting not only furnishes an appropriate background for plot and characters, but is significant of the leisure, the isolation, and the pride of the people.

Here, plot, character, and setting come together seamlessly. The story flows smoothly and keeps your interest; the characters, both Black and white, showcase the Southerner at his best; and the setting not only provides a fitting backdrop for the plot and characters but also reflects the leisure, isolation, and pride of the people.

MARSE CHAN[19]

MARSE CHAN[19]

One afternoon, in the autumn of 1872, I was riding leisurely down the sandy road that winds along the top of the water-shed between two of the smaller rivers of eastern Virginia. The road I was travelling, following “the ridge” for miles, had just struck me as most significant of the character of the race whose only avenue of communication with the outside world it had formerly been. Their once splendid mansions, now fast falling to decay, appeared to view from time to time, set back far from the road, in proud seclusion, among groves of oak and hickory, now scarlet and gold with the early frost. Distance was nothing to this people; time was of no consequence to them. They desired but a level path in life, and that they had, though the way was longer, and the outer world strode by them as they dreamed.

One afternoon in the fall of 1872, I was casually riding down the sandy road that winds along the top of the watershed between two smaller rivers in eastern Virginia. The road I was on, following "the ridge" for miles, struck me as very telling of the character of the people whose only link to the outside world it once was. Their once magnificent mansions, now rapidly falling into disrepair, could be seen from time to time, set far back from the road in proud solitude among groves of oak and hickory, now bright red and gold with the early frost. Distance meant nothing to these people; time held no importance for them. They wanted nothing more than a smooth path in life, and they had that, even if the journey was longer, as the outside world rushed past them while they stayed lost in their dreams.

I was aroused from my reflections by hearing some one ahead of me calling, “Heah!—heah—whoo-oop, heah!”

I was brought out of my thoughts by someone up ahead calling, “Hey!—hey—whoo-oop, hey!”

Turning the curve in the road, I saw just before me a negro standing, with a hoe and a watering-pot in his hand. He had evidently just gotten over the “worm-fence” into the road, out of the path which led zigzag across the “old field” and was lost to sight in the dense growth of sassafras. When I rode up, he was looking anxiously back down this path for his dog. So engrossed was he that he did not even hear my horse,[286] and I reined in to wait until he should turn around and satisfy my curiosity as to the handsome old place half a mile off from the road.

Turning the curve in the road, I saw a Black man standing in front of me, holding a hoe and a watering can. He had clearly just crossed over the “worm-fence” into the road, coming from the path that zigzagged through the “old field” and disappeared into the thick growth of sassafras. When I rode up, he was anxiously looking back down the path for his dog. He was so focused that he didn’t even hear my horse,[286] so I slowed down to wait for him to turn around and satisfy my curiosity about the beautiful old place half a mile off the road.

The numerous out-buildings and the large barns and stables told that it had once been the seat of wealth, and the wild waste of sassafras that covered the broad fields gave it an air of desolation that greatly excited my interest. Entirely oblivious of my proximity, the negro went on calling “Whoo-oop, heah!” until along the path, walking very slowly and with great dignity, appeared a noble-looking old orange and white setter, gray with age, and corpulent with excessive feeding. As soon as he came in sight, his master began:

The many outbuildings and the big barns and stables showed that this place had once been wealthy, and the wild growth of sassafras covering the wide fields gave it a sense of emptiness that really caught my attention. Completely unaware of how close I was, the man continued calling out, "Whoo-oop, heah!" until, along the path, walking slowly and with great dignity, appeared a majestic old orange and white setter, gray with age and heavy from too much food. As soon as he saw the dog, his owner started:

“Yes, dat you! You gittin’ deaf as well as bline, I s’pose! Kyarnt heah me callin’, I reckon? Whyn’t yo’ come on, dawg?”

“Yes, that’s you! You getting deaf as well as blind, I guess! Can’t hear me calling, I suppose? Why don’t you come on, dog?”

The setter sauntered slowly up to the fence and stopped, without even deigning a look at the speaker, who immediately proceeded to take the rails down, talking meanwhile:

The setter walked leisurely up to the fence and paused, without even bothering to glance at the speaker, who immediately started to take down the rails, chatting all the while:

“Now, I got to pull down de gap, I s’pose! Yo’ so sp’ilt yo’ kyahn hardly walk. Jes’ ez able to git over it as I is! Jes’ like white folks—think ’cuz you’s white and I’se black, I got to wait on yo’ all de time. Ne’m mine, I ain’ gwi’ do it!”

“Now, I guess I have to pull down the gap! You're so spoiled you can hardly walk. Just as able to get over it as I am! Just like white people—think because you’re white and I’m black, I have to wait on you all the time. Never mind, I’m not going to do it!”

The fence having been pulled down sufficiently low to suit his dogship, he marched sedately through, and, with a hardly perceptible lateral movement of his tail, walked on down the road. Putting up the rails carefully, the negro turned and saw me.

The fence had been pulled down just low enough for his dog, so he walked through calmly, and with a barely noticeable wag of his tail, continued down the road. After carefully putting the rails back up, the man turned and saw me.

“Sarvent, marster,” he said, taking his hat off. Then, as if apologetically for having permitted a stranger to witness what was merely a family affair, he added: “He know I don’ mean nothin’ by what I sez. He’s Marse Chan’s dawg, an’ he’s so ole he kyahn git[287] long no pearter. He know I’se jes’ prodjickin’ wid ’im.”

“Sarvent, master,” he said, taking off his hat. Then, as if to apologize for letting a stranger see what was just a family matter, he added: “He knows I don’t mean anything by what I say. He’s Master Chan’s dog, and he’s so old he can’t get along any better. He knows I’m just messing around with him.”

“Who is Marse Chan?” I asked; “and whose place is that over there, and the one a mile or two back—the place with the big gate and the carved stone pillars?”

“Who is Marse Chan?” I asked; “and whose place is that over there, and the one a mile or two back—the place with the big gate and the carved stone pillars?”

“Marse Chan,” said the darky, “he’s Marse Channin’—my young marster; an’ dem places—dis one’s Weall’s, an’ de one back dyar wid de rock gate-pos’s is ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s. Dey don’ nobody live dyar now, ’cep’ niggers. Arfter de war some one or nurr bought our place, but his name done kind o’ slipped me. I nuver hearn on ’im befo’; I think dey’s half-strainers. I don’ ax none on ’em no odds. I lives down de road heah, a little piece, an’ I jes’ steps down of a evenin’ and looks arfter de graves.”

“Marse Chan,” said the man, “he’s Marse Channin’—my young master; and those places—this one’s Weall’s, and the one back there with the rock gateposts is old Colonel Chamblin’s. Nobody lives there now, except for Black folks. After the war, someone bought our place, but I can’t quite remember his name. I’ve never heard of him before; I think they’re half strangers. I don’t ask any of them any questions. I live down the road here, a little ways, and I just walk down in the evening and check on the graves.”

“Well, where is Marse Chan?” I asked.

“Well, where is Marse Chan?” I asked.

“Hi! don’ you know? Marse Chan, he went in de army. I was wid ’im. Yo’ know he warn’ gwine an’ lef’ Sam.”

“Hi! Don’t you know? Marse Chan went into the army. I was with him. You know he wasn’t going and left Sam.”

“Will you tell me all about it?” I said, dismounting.

“Can you tell me everything about it?” I asked, getting off my horse.

Instantly, and as if by instinct, the darky stepped forward and took my bridle. I demurred a little; but with a bow that would have honored old Sir Roger, he shortened the reins, and taking my horse from me, led him along.

Instantly, and as if by instinct, the young man stepped forward and took my reins. I hesitated a bit, but with a bow that would have impressed Sir Roger, he shortened the reins and took my horse from me, leading him away.

“Now tell me about Marse Chan,” I said.

“Now tell me about Marse Chan,” I said.

“Lawd, marster, hit’s so long ago, I’d a’most forgit all about it, ef I hedn’ been wid him ever sence he wuz born. Ez ’tis, I remembers it jes’ like ’twuz yistiddy. Yo’ know Marse Chan an’ me—we wuz boys togerr. I wuz older’n he wuz, jes’ de same ez he wuz whiter’n me. I wuz born plantin’ corn time, de spring arfter big Jim an’ de six steers got washed away at de upper ford right down dyar b’low de quarters ez he wuz a-bringin[288]’ de Chris’mas things home; an’ Marse Chan, he warn’ born tell mos’ to de harves’ arfter my sister Nancy married Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s Torm, ’bout eight years arfterwoods.

“Lord, master, it’s been so long ago, I’d almost forgotten all about it if I hadn’t been with him ever since he was born. As it is, I remember it just like it was yesterday. You know, Marse Chan and I—we were boys together. I was older than he was, just like he was whiter than me. I was born during corn planting time, the spring after big Jim and the six steers got washed away at the upper ford right down there below the quarters as he was bringing[288]’ the Christmas things home; and Marse Chan, he wasn't born until almost the harvest after my sister Nancy married Colonel Chamberlain’s Tom, about eight years later.”

“Well, when Marse Chan wuz born, dey wuz de grettes’ doin’s at home you ever did see. De folks all hed holiday, jes’ like in de Chris’mas. Ole marster (we didn’ call ’im ole marster tell arfter Marster Chan wuz born—befo’ dat he wuz jes’ de marster, so)—well, ole marster, his face fyar shine wid pleasure, an’ all de folks wuz mighty glad, too, ’cause dey all loved ole marster, and aldo’ dey did step aroun’ right peart when ole marster was lookin’ at ’em, dyar warn’ nyar han’ on de place but what, ef he wanted anythin’, would walk up to de back poach, an’ say he warn’ to see de marster. An’ ev’ybody wuz talkin’ ’bout de young marster, an’ de maids an’ de wimmens ’bout de kitchen wuz sayin’ how ’twuz de purties’ chile dey ever see; an’ at dinner-time de mens (all on ’em hed holiday) come roun’ de poach an’ ax how de missis an’ de young marster wuz, an’ ole marster come out on de poach an’ smile wus’n a ’possum, an’ sez, ’Thankee! Bofe doin’ fust rate, boys’; an’ den he stepped back in de house, sort o’ laughin’ to hisse’f, an’ in a minute he come out ag’in wid de baby in he arms, all wrapped up in flannens an’ things, an’ sez, ’Heah he is, boys.’ All de folks den, dey went up on de poach to look at ’im, drappin’ dey hats on de steps, an’ scrapin’ dey feets ez dey went up. An’ pres’n’y old marster, lookin’ down at we all chil’en all packed togerr down dyah like a parecel o’ sheep-burrs, cotch sight o’ me (he knowed my name, ’cause I use’ to hole he hoss fur ’im sometimes; but he didn’t know all de chile’n by name, dey wuz so many on ’em), an’ he sez, ’Come up heah!’ So up I goes tippin’, skeered like, an’ old marster sez, ’Ain’ you[289] Mymie’s son?’ ’Yass, seh,’ sez I. ’Well,’ sez he, ’I’m gwine to give you to yo’ young Marse Channin’ to be his body-servant,’ an’ he put de baby right in my arms (it’s de truth I’m tellin’ yo’!), an’ yo’ jes’ ought to a-heard de folks sayin’, ’Lawd! marster, dat boy’ll drap dat chile!’ ’Naw, he won’t,’ sez marster; ’I kin trust ’im.’ And den he sez: ’Now, Sam, from dis time you belong to yo’ young Marse Channin’; I wan’ you to tek keer on ’im ez long ez he lives. You are to be his boy from dis time. An’ now,’ he sez, ’carry ’im in de house.’ An’ he walks arfter me an’ opens de do’s fur me, an’ I kyars ’im in my arms, an’ lays ’im down on de bed. An’ from dat time I was tooken in de house to be Marse Channin’s body-servant.

“Well, when Marse Chan was born, there were the biggest celebrations at home you ever did see. Everyone had a holiday, just like at Christmas. The old master (we didn’t start calling him old master until after Marse Chan was born—before that he was just the master, you see)—well, the old master’s face was all bright with pleasure, and everyone was really happy too because they all loved the old master. Although they walked around pretty cheerfully when the old master was watching them, there wasn’t a hand in the place that, if he wanted anything, wouldn’t walk up to the back porch and say they wanted to see the master. Everyone was talking about the young master, and the maids and the women in the kitchen were saying how he was the prettiest child they ever saw. And at dinner time, the men (all of them had a holiday) came around the porch and asked how the missis and the young master were, and the old master came out on the porch and smiled like a possum and said, ‘Thank you! Both doing great, boys!’ Then he stepped back in the house, sort of laughing to himself, and a minute later he came out again with the baby in his arms, all wrapped up in flannel and things, and said, ‘Here he is, boys.’ Everyone then went up on the porch to look at him, dropping their hats on the steps and scraping their feet as they went up. And pretty soon the old master, looking down at all us kids packed together like a bundle of sheep's burrs, caught sight of me (he knew my name because I used to hold his horse for him sometimes; but he didn’t know all the kids by name since there were so many of us), and he said, ‘Come up here!’ So I went up, tiptoeing, scared, and the old master said, ‘Aren’t you Mymie’s son?’ ‘Yes, sir,’ I said. ‘Well,’ he said, ‘I’m going to give you to your young Marse Channing to be his body servant,’ and he put the baby right in my arms (it’s the truth I’m telling you!), and you should have heard the folks saying, ‘Lord! Master, that boy will drop that child!’ ‘No, he won’t,’ said the master; ‘I can trust him.’ And then he said: ‘Now, Sam, from this time you belong to your young Marse Channing; I want you to take care of him as long as he lives. You are to be his boy from now on. And now,’ he said, ‘carry him in the house.’ And he walked after me and opened the doors for me, and I carried him in my arms and laid him down on the bed. And from that time, I was taken in the house to be Marse Channing’s body servant.”

“Well, you nuver see a chile grow so. Pres’n’y he growed up right big, an’ ole marster sez he must have some edication. So he sont ’im to school to ole Miss Lawry down dyar, dis side o’ Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s, an’ I use’ to go ’long wid ’im an’ tote he books an’ we all’s snacks; an’ when he larnt to read an’ spell right good, an’ got ’bout so-o big, old Miss Lawry she died, an’ old marster said he mus’ have a man to teach ’im an’ trounce ’im. So we all went to Mr. Hall, whar kep’ de school-house beyant de creek, an’ dyar we went ev’y day, ’cep Sat’d’ys of co’se, an’ sich days ez Marse Chan din’ warn’ go, an’ ole missis begged ’im off.

"Well, you never see a child grow like that. Suddenly he grew up really big, and old master said he needed some education. So he sent him to school to old Miss Lawry down there, this side of Colonel Chamblin's, and I used to go along with him and carry his books and our snacks; and when he learned to read and spell really well, and got about this big, old Miss Lawry passed away, and old master said he needed a man to teach him and discipline him. So we all went to Mr. Hall, who ran the schoolhouse beyond the creek, and there we went every day, except Saturdays of course, and days when Marse Chan didn't go, and old missus let him off."

“Hit wuz down dyar Marse Chan fust took notice o’ Miss Anne. Mr. Hall, he taught gals ez well ez boys, an’ Cun’l Chahmb’lin he sont his daughter (dat’s Miss Anne I’m talkin’ about). She wuz a leetle bit o’ gal when she fust come. Yo’ see, her ma wuz dead, an’ old Miss Lucy Chahmb’lin, she lived wid her brurr an’ kep’ house for ’im; an’ he wuz so busy wid politics, he didn’ have much time to spyar, so he sont Miss Anne to Mr. Hall’s by a ’ooman wid a note. When she come[290] dat day in de school-house, an’ all de chil’en looked at her so hard, she tu’n right red, an’ tried to pull her long curls over her eyes, an’ den put bofe de backs of her little han’s in her two eyes, an’ begin to cry to herse’f. Marse Chan he was settin’ on de een’ o’ de bench nigh de do’, an’ he jes’ reached out an’ put he arm ’roun’ her an’ drawed her up to ’im. An’ he kep’ whisperin’ to her, an’ callin’ her name, an’ coddlin’ her; an’ pres’n’y she took her han’s down an’ begin to laugh.

“Hit was down there where Marse Chan first noticed Miss Anne. Mr. Hall taught both girls and boys, and Colonel Chamberlin sent his daughter (that’s Miss Anne I’m talking about). She was just a little girl when she first arrived. You see, her mom was dead, and old Miss Lucy Chamberlin lived with her brother and kept house for him; and he was so busy with politics that he didn’t have much time to spare, so he sent Miss Anne to Mr. Hall’s with a woman carrying a note. When she came[290] that day into the schoolhouse, all the children stared at her so intensely that she turned bright red, tried to pull her long curls over her eyes, and then covered both her eyes with her little hands and began to cry softly to herself. Marse Chan was sitting at the end of the bench near the door, and he just reached out, put his arm around her, and pulled her close to him. And he kept whispering to her, calling her name, and comforting her; and soon she took her hands down and started to laugh.

“Well, dey ’peared to tek’ a gre’t fancy to each urr from dat time. Miss Anne she warn’ nuthin’ but a baby hardly, an’ Marse Chan he wuz a good big boy ’bout mos’ thirteen years ole, I reckon. Hows’ever, dey sut’n’y wuz sot on each urr an’ (yo’ heah me!) ole marster an’ Cun’l Chahmb’lin dey ’peared to like it ’bout well ez de chil’en. Yo’ see, Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s place j’ined ourn, an’ it looked jes’ ez natural fur dem two chil’en to marry an’ mek it one plantation, ez it did fur de creek to run down de bottom from our place into Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s. I don’ rightly think de chil’en thought ’bout gittin’ married, not den, no mo’n I thought ’bout marryin’ Judy when she wuz a little gal at Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s, runnin’ ’bout de house, huntin’ fur Miss Lucy’s spectacles; but dey wuz good frien’s from de start. Marse Chan he use’ to kyar Miss Anne’s books fur her ev’y day, an’ ef de road wuz muddy or she wuz tired, he use’ to tote her; an’ ’twarn’ hardly a day passed dat he didn’ kyar her some’n’ to school—apples or hick’y nuts, or some’n. He wouldn’t let none o’ de chil’en tease her, nurr. Heh! One day, one o’ de boys poked he finger at Miss Anne, and arfter school Marse Chan he axed ’im ’roun’ ’hine de school-house out o’ sight, an’ ef he didn’t whop ’im!

“Well, they seemed to really take a liking to each other from that time. Miss Anne was hardly more than a baby, and Marse Chan was a good big boy about almost thirteen years old, I guess. However, they certainly were set on each other, and (you hear me!) old master and Colonel Chamberlin seemed to like it just as much as the children did. You see, Colonel Chamberlin’s place was right next to ours, and it looked just as natural for those two children to marry and make it one plantation as it did for the creek to flow down the bottom from our place into Colonel Chamberlin’s. I don’t really think the children thought about getting married, not then, no more than I thought about marrying Judy when she was a little girl at Colonel Chamberlin’s, running around the house, searching for Miss Lucy’s spectacles; but they were good friends from the start. Marse Chan used to carry Miss Anne’s books for her every day, and if the road was muddy or she was tired, he would carry her; and hardly a day went by when he didn’t bring her something to school—apples or hickory nuts, or something. He wouldn’t let any of the children tease her, either. Heh! One day, one of the boys poked his finger at Miss Anne, and after school Marse Chan asked him around behind the schoolhouse out of sight, and boy, did he give him a whooping!”

“Marse Chan, he wuz de peartes’ scholar ole Mr. Hall hed, an’ Mr. Hall he wuz mighty proud o’ ’im. I[291] don’ think he use’ to beat ’im ez much ez he did de urrs, aldo’ he wuz de head in all debilment dat went on, jes’ ez he wuz in sayin’ he lessons.

“Marse Chan was the brightest student old Mr. Hall had, and Mr. Hall was really proud of him. I don’t think he used to punish him as much as he did the others, even though he was the ringleader in all the trouble that happened, just like he was in reciting his lessons.”

“Heh! one day in summer, jes’ fo’ de school broke up, dyah come up a storm right sudden, an’ riz de creek (dat one yo’ cross’ back yonder), an’ Marse Chan he toted Miss Anne home on he back. He ve’y off’n did dat when de parf wuz muddy. But dis day when dey come to de creek, it had done washed all de logs ’way. ’Twuz still mighty high, so Marse Chan he put Miss Anne down, an’ he took a pole an’ waded right in. Hit took ’im long up to de shoulders. Den he waded back, an’ took Miss Anne up on his head an’ kyared her right over. At fust she wuz skeered; but he tol’ her he could swim an’ wouldn’ let her git hu’t, an’ den she let ’im kyar her ’cross, she hol’in’ his han’s. I warn’ ’long dat day, but he sut’n’y did dat thing.

“Heh! One day in summer, just before school ended, a storm came up suddenly, and it raised the creek (the one you crossed back there), and Marse Chan carried Miss Anne home on his back. He often did that when the path was muddy. But that day when they got to the creek, all the logs had been washed away. It was still really high, so Marse Chan put Miss Anne down, took a pole, and waded right in. The water came up to his shoulders. Then he waded back, picked Miss Anne up on his head, and carried her right across. At first she was scared, but he told her he could swim and wouldn't let her get hurt, and then she let him carry her across, holding his hands. I was really worried that day, but he definitely pulled it off.”

“Ole marster he wuz so pleased ’bout it, he giv’ Marse Chan a pony; an’ Marse Chan rode ’im to school de day arfter he come, so proud, an’ sayin’ how he wuz gwine to let Anne ride behine ’im; an’ when he come home dat evenin’ he wuz walkin’. ’Hi! where’s yo’ pony?’ said ole marster. ’I give ’im to Anne,’ says Marse Chan. ’She liked ’im, an’—I kin walk.’ ’Yes,’ sez ole marster, laughin’, ’I s’pose you’s already done giv’ her yo’se’f, an’ nex’ thing I know you’ll be givin’ her this plantation and all my niggers.’

“Ole master was so happy about it, he gave Marse Chan a pony; and Marse Chan rode him to school the next day, so proud, saying how he was going to let Anne ride behind him; and when he came home that evening, he was walking. ‘Hey! Where’s your pony?’ said ole master. ‘I gave him to Anne,’ said Marse Chan. ‘She liked him, and—I can walk.’ ‘Yes,’ said ole master, laughing, ‘I suppose you’ve already given her yourself, and the next thing I know you’ll be giving her this plantation and all my workers.’”

“Well, about a fortnight or sich a matter arfter dat, Cun’l Chahmb’lin sont over an’ invited all o’ we all over to dinner, an’ Marse Chan wuz ’spressly named in de note whar Ned brought; an’ arfter dinner he made ole Phil, whar wuz his ker’ige-driver, bring ’roun’ Marse Chan’s pony wid a little side-saddle on ’im, an’ a beautiful little hoss wid a bran’-new saddle an’ bridle on ’im; an’ he gits up an’ meks Marse Chan a gre’t speech,[292] an’ presents ’im de little hoss; an’ den he calls Miss Anne, an’ she comes out on de poach in a little ridin’ frock, an’ dey puts her on her pony, an’ Marse Chan mounts his hoss, an’ dey goes to ride, while de grown folks is a-laughin’ an’ chattin’ an’ smokin’ dey cigars.

“Well, about two weeks or so after that, Colonel Chamberlain sent over and invited all of us to dinner, and Master Chan was specifically mentioned in the note that Ned brought; and after dinner, he had old Phil, who was his carriage driver, bring around Master Chan’s pony with a little side saddle on it, and a beautiful little horse with a brand-new saddle and bridle on it; and he gets up and makes Master Chan a great speech,[292] and presents him with the little horse; and then he calls Miss Anne, and she comes out on the porch in a little riding dress, and they put her on her pony, and Master Chan mounts his horse, and they go for a ride, while the adults are laughing and chatting and smoking their cigars.

“Dem wuz good ole times, marster—de bes’ Sam ever see! Dey wuz, in fac’! Niggers didn’ hed nothin’ ’t all to do—jes’ hed to ’ten’ to de feedin’ an’ cleanin’ de hosses, an’ doin’ what de marster tell ’em to do; an’ when dey wuz sick, dey had things sont ’em out de house, an’ de same doctor come to see ’em whar ’ten’ to de white folks when dey wuz po’ly. Dyar warn’ no trouble nor nothin’.

“Those were good old times, master—the best Sam ever saw! They really were! Black people didn’t have to do anything at all—just had to take care of feeding and cleaning the horses, and doing what the master told them to do; and when they got sick, they had things sent from the house, and the same doctor came to see them that attended to the white folks when they were unwell. There wasn’t any trouble or anything.”

“Well, things tuk a change arfter dat. Marse Chan he went to de bo’din’ school, whar he use’ to write to me constant. Ole missis use’ to read me de letters, an’ den I’d git Miss Anne to read ’em ag’in to me when I’d see her. He use’ to write to her too, an’ she use’ to write to him too. Den Miss Anne she wuz sont off to school too. An’ in de summer time dey’d bofe come home, an’ yo’ hardly knowed whether Marse Chan lived at home or over at Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s. He wuz over dyah constant. ’Twuz always ridin’ or fishin’ down dyah in de river; or sometimes he’ go over dyah, an’ ’im an’ she’d go out an’ set in de yard onder de trees; she settin’ up mekin’ out she wuz knittin’ some sort o’ bright-cullored some’n’, wid de grarss growin’ all up ’g’inst her, an’ her hat th’owed back on her neck, an’ he readin’ to her out books; an’ sometimes dey’d bofe read out de same book, fust one an’ den todder. I use’ to see em! Dat wuz when dey wuz growin’ up like.

“Well, things took a turn after that. Mars Chan went to the boarding school, where he used to write to me all the time. The old missus would read me the letters, and then I’d get Miss Anne to read them again to me when I’d see her. He used to write to her too, and she used to write to him as well. Then Miss Anne was sent off to school too. And in the summer, they’d both come home, and you could hardly tell whether Mars Chan lived at home or over at Colonel Chamberlain’s. He was over there all the time. It was always riding or fishing down by the river; or sometimes he’d go over there, and he and she would sit out in the yard under the trees; she sitting up pretending to knit some sort of bright-colored something, with the grass growing up against her, and her hat thrown back on her neck, and he reading to her from books; and sometimes they’d both read from the same book, first one and then the other. I used to see them! That was when they were growing up like.”

“Den ole marster he run for Congress, an’ ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin he wuz put up to run ’g’inst ole marster by de Dimicrats; but ole marster he beat ’im. Yo’ know he wuz gwine do dat! Co’se he wuz! Dat made ole[293] Cun’l Chahmb’lin mighty mad, and dey stopt visitin’ each urr reg’lar, like dey had been doin’ all ’long. Den Cun’l Chahmb’lin he sort o’ got in debt, an’ sell some o’ he niggers, an’ dat’s de way de fuss begun. Dat’s whar de lawsuit cum from. Ole marster he didn’ like nobody to sell niggers, an’ knowin’ dat Cun’l Chahmb’lin wuz sellin’ o’ his, he writ an’ offered to buy his M’ria an’ all her chil’en, ’cause she hed married our Zeek’yel. An’ don’ yo’ think, Cun’l Chahmb’lin axed ole marster mo’ ‘n th’ee niggers wuz wuth fur M’ria! Befo’ old marster bought her, dough, de sheriff cum an’ levelled on M’ria an’ a whole parecel o’ urr niggers. Ole marster he went to de sale, an’ bid for ’em; but Cun’l Chahmb’lin he got some one to bid ’g’inst ole marster. Dey wuz knocked out to ole marster dough, an’ den dey hed a big lawsuit, an’ ole marster wuz agwine to co’t, off an’ on, fur some years, till at lars’ de co’t decided dat M’ria belonged to ole marster. Ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin den wuz so mad he sued ole marster for a little strip o’ lan’ down dyah on de line fence, whar he said belonged to ’im. Ev’ybody knowed hit belonged to ole marster. Ef yo’ go down dyah now, I kin show it to yo’, inside de line fence, whar it hed done bin ever sence long befo’ Cun’l Chahmb’lin wuz born. But Cun’l Chahmb’lin wuz a mons’us perseverin’ man, an’ ole marster he wouldn’ let nobody ran over ’im. No, dat he wouldn’! So dey wuz agwine down to co’t about dat, fur I don’ know how long, till ole marster beat ’im.

“Old master ran for Congress, and old Colonel Chamberlin was put up to run against him by the Democrats; but old master beat him. You know he was going to do that! Of course he was! That made old Colonel Chamberlin really mad, and they stopped visiting each other regularly, like they had been doing all along. Then Colonel Chamberlin sort of got into debt, sold some of his slaves, and that’s how the trouble started. That’s where the lawsuit came from. Old master didn’t like anyone selling slaves, and knowing that Colonel Chamberlin was selling his, he wrote and offered to buy his Maria and all her children because she had married our Ezekiel. And don’t you think, Colonel Chamberlin asked old master more than three slaves were worth for Maria! Before old master could buy her, though, the sheriff came and took Maria and a whole lot of other slaves. Old master went to the sale and bid for them; but Colonel Chamberlin got someone to bid against old master. They were sold to old master though, and then they had a big lawsuit, and old master was going to court, on and off, for some years, until finally the court decided that Maria belonged to old master. Old Colonel Chamberlin was so mad he sued old master for a little piece of land down there on the line fence, where he said it belonged to him. Everybody knew it belonged to old master. If you go down there now, I can show it to you, inside the line fence, where it had been ever since long before Colonel Chamberlin was born. But Colonel Chamberlin was a mighty persistent man, and old master wouldn’t let anyone push him around. No, he wouldn’t! So they were going to court about that for I don’t know how long, until old master beat him.

“All dis time, yo’ know, Marse Chan wuz a-goin’ back’ads an’ for’ads to college, an’ wuz growed up a ve’y fine young man. He wuz a ve’y likely gent’man! Miss Anne she hed done mos’ growed up too—wuz puttin’ her hyar up like old missis use’ to put hers up, an’ ’twuz jes’ ez bright ez de sorrel’s mane when de sun[294] cotch on it, an’ her eyes wuz gre’t big dark eyes, like her pa’s, on’y bigger an’ not so fierce, an’ ’twarn’ none o’ de young ladies ez purty ez she wuz. She an’ Marse Chan still set a heap o’ sto’ by one ‘nurr, but I don’ think dey wuz easy wid each urr ez when he used to tote her home from school on his back. Marse Chan he use’ to love de ve’y groun’ she walked on, dough, in my ’pinion. Heh! His face ’twould light up whenever she come into chu’ch, or anywhere, jes’ like de sun hed come th’oo a chink on it suddenly.

“All this time, you know, Marse Chan was going back and forth to college, and he had grown up to be a very fine young man. He was a very impressive gentleman! Miss Anne had almost grown up too—she was putting her hair up like the older ladies used to, and it was just as bright as a sorrel’s mane when the sun hit it, and her eyes were great big dark eyes, like her dad’s, only bigger and not so fierce, and none of the young ladies were as pretty as she was. She and Marse Chan still cared a lot for each other, but I don’t think they were as close as when he used to carry her home from school on his back. Marse Chan used to love the very ground she walked on, though, in my opinion. Ha! His face would light up whenever she came into church, or anywhere, just like the sun had suddenly come through a crack.”

“Den’ ole marster lost he eyes. D’ yo’ ever heah ’bout dat? Heish! Didn’ yo’? Well, one night de big barn cotch fire. De stables, yo’ know, wuz under de big barn, an’ all de hosses wuz in dyah. Hit ’peared to me like ’twarn’ no time befo’ all de folks an’ de neighbors dey come, an’ dey wuz a-totin’ water, an’ a-tryin’ to save de po’ critters, and dey got a heap on ’em out; but de ker’ige-hosses dey wouldn’ come out, an’ dey wuz a-runnin’ back’ads an’ for’ads inside de stalls, a-nikerin’ an’ a-screamin’, like dey knowed dey time hed come. Yo’ could heah ’em so pitiful, an’ pres’n’y old marster said to Ham Fisher (he wuz de ker’ige-driver), ’Go in dyah an’ try to save ’em; don’ let ’em bu’n to death.’ An’ Ham he went right in. An’ jest arfter he got in, de shed whar it hed fus’ cotch fell in, an’ de sparks shot ’way up in de air; an’ Ham didn’ come back, an’ de fire begun to lick out under de eaves over whar de ker’ige-hosses’ stalls wuz, an’ all of a sudden ole marster tu’ned an’ kissed ole missis, who wuz standin’ nigh him, wid her face jes’ ez white ez a sperit’s, an’, befo’ anybody knowed what he wuz gwine do, jumped right in de do’, an’ de smoke come po’in’ out behine ’im. Well, seh, I nuver ’spects to heah tell Judgment sich a soun’ ez de folks set up! Ole missis she jes’ drapt down on her knees in de mud an’ prayed[295] out loud. Hit ’peared like her pra’r wuz heard; for in a minit, right out de same do’, kyarin’ Ham Fisher in his arms, come ole marster, wid his clo’s all blazin’. Dey flung water on ’im, an’ put ’im out; an’, ef you b’lieve me, yo’ wouldn’t a-knowed ’twuz ole marster. Yo’ see, he had find Ham Fisher done fall down in de smoke right by the ker’ige-hoss’ stalls, whar he sont him, an’ he hed to tote ’im back in his arms th’oo de fire what hed done cotch de front part o’ de stable, and to keep de flame from gittin’ down Ham Fisher’s th’oat he hed tuk off his own hat and mashed it all over Ham Fisher’s face, an’ he hed kep’ Ham Fisher from bein’ so much bu’nt; but he wuz bu’nt dreadful! His beard an’ hyar wuz all nyawed off, an’ his face an’ han’s an’ neck wuz scorified terrible. Well, he jes’ laid Ham Fisher down, an’ then he kind o’ staggered for’ad, an’ ole missis ketch’ ’im in her arms. Ham Fisher, he warn’ bu’nt so bad, an’ he got out in a month to two; an’ arf ter a long time, ole marster he got well, too; but he wuz always stone blind arfter that. He nuver could see none from dat night.

“Do you know that the old master lost his sight? No? Well, one night the big barn caught fire. The stables were underneath the big barn, and all the horses were in there. It seemed like no time at all before all the folks and neighbors showed up, carrying water and trying to save the poor animals. They managed to get quite a few of them out, but the carriage horses wouldn’t come out, and they were running back and forth in their stalls, neighing and screaming, like they knew their time had come. You could hear them so sadly, and then the old master told Ham Fisher, the carriage driver, ‘Go in there and try to save them; don’t let them burn to death.’ And Ham went right in. Just after he got in, the shed where the fire had first caught collapsed, and sparks shot way up into the air; and Ham didn’t come back, and the fire started licking under the eaves where the carriage horses’ stalls were, and all of a sudden, the old master turned and kissed the old mistress, who was standing near him, with her face as white as a ghost, and before anyone knew what he was going to do, he jumped right in the door, and smoke poured out behind him. Well, I never expected to hear such a sound from folks in a panic! The old mistress just fell down on her knees in the mud and prayed out loud. It seemed like her prayer was heard; for in a minute, right out the same door, carrying Ham Fisher in his arms, came the old master, with his clothes all on fire. They threw water on him and put him out; and if you believe me, you wouldn’t have recognized it was the old master. You see, he found Ham Fisher had fallen down in the smoke right by the carriage horses’ stalls, where he had sent him, and he had to carry him back through the fire that had caught the front part of the stable, and to keep the flames from getting down Ham Fisher’s throat, he took off his own hat and pressed it over Ham Fisher’s face, and he kept Ham Fisher from being burned so badly; but he himself was burned terribly! His beard and hair were all singed off, and his face, hands, and neck were scorched horribly. Well, he just laid Ham Fisher down, and then he kind of staggered forward, and the old mistress caught him in her arms. Ham Fisher wasn’t burned as badly, and he got out in a month or two; and after a long time, the old master got better too; but he was always completely blind after that. He never could see again from that night.

“Marse Chan he comed home from college toreckly, an’ he sut’n’y did nuss ole marster faithful—jes’ like a ’ooman. Den he took charge of de plantation arfter dat; an’ I use’ to wait on ’im jes’ like when we wuz boys togedder; an’ sometimes we’d slip off an’ have a fox-hunt, an’ he’d be jes’ like he wuz in ole times, befo’ ole marster got bline, an’ Miss Anne Chahmb’lin stopt comin’ over to our house, an’ settin’ onder de trees, readin’ out de same book.

“Marse Chan came home from college directly, and he certainly took care of old master faithfully—just like a woman. Then he took charge of the plantation after that; and I used to wait on him just like when we were boys together; and sometimes we’d sneak off and go fox hunting, and he’d be just like he was in the old days, before old master went blind, and Miss Anne Chamberlin stopped coming over to our house, and sitting under the trees, reading from the same book.”

“He sut’n’y wuz good to me. Nothin’ nuver made no diffunce ’bout dat. He nuver hit me a lick in his life—an’ nuver let nobody else do it, nurr.

“He certainly was good to me. Nothing ever made a difference about that. He never hit me once in his life—and never let anyone else do it, either."

“I ’members one day, when he wuz a leetle bit o’ boy, ole marster hed done tole we all chil’en not to slide[296] on de straw-stacks; an’ one day me an’ Marse Chan thought ole marster hed done gone ’way from home. We watched him git on he hoss an’ ride up de road out o’ sight, an’ we wuz out in de field a-slidin’ an’ a-slidin’, when up comes ole marster. We started to run; but he hed done see us, an’ he called us to come back; an’ sich a whuppin’ ez he did gi’ us!

“I remember one day, when he was just a little boy, our old master had told all us kids not to slide on the straw stacks. One day, me and Marse Chan thought our old master had gone away from home. We saw him get on his horse and ride up the road out of sight, and we were out in the field sliding and sliding when our old master came back. We started to run, but he had already seen us, and he called us to come back; and what a whupping he gave us!”

“Fust he took Marse Chan, an’ den he teched me up. He nuver hu’t me, but in co’se I wuz a-hollerin’ ez hard ez I could stave it, ’cause I knowed dat wuz gwine mek him stop. Marse Chan he hed’n open he mouf long ez ole marster wuz tunin’ ’im; but soon ez he commence warmin’ me an’ I begin to holler, Marse Chan he bu’st out cryin’, an’ stept right in befo’ ole marster an’ ketchin’ de whup, sed:

“First, he grabbed Marse Chan, and then he came after me. He never hurt me, but of course I was yelling as loud as I could because I knew that would make him stop. Marse Chan hadn’t spoken as long as old master was tuning him up; but as soon as he started on me and I began to scream, Marse Chan burst into tears, stepped right in front of old master and took the beating, saying:

“‘Stop, seh! Yo’ sha’n’t whup ’im; he b’longs to me, an’ ef you hit ’im another lick I’ll set ’im free!’

“‘Stop, see! You won’t hit him; he belongs to me, and if you hit him again I’ll set him free!’”

“I wish yo’ hed see old marster. Marse Chan he warn’ mo’n eight years ole, an’ dyah dey wuz—old marster stan’in’ wid he whup raised up, an’ Marse Chan red an’ cryin’, hol’in’ on to it, an’ sayin’ I b’longst to ’im.

“I wish you could see the old master. Marse Chan was only eight years old, and there he was—old master standing with his whip raised, and Marse Chan red and crying, holding onto it, and saying he belonged to him."

“Ole marster, he raise’ de whup, an’ den he drapt it, an’ broke out in a smile over he face, an’ he chuck’ Marse Chan onder de chin, an’ tu’n right ’roun’ an’ went away, laughin’ to hisse’f, an’ I heah ’im tellin’ ole missis dat evenin’, an’ laughin’ ’bout it.

“Ole master raised the whip, then dropped it, and broke into a smile. He gave Marse Chan a little chin rub, turned around, and walked away, laughing to himself. I heard him telling old Missis that evening and laughing about it.”

“‘Twan’ so mighty long arfter dat when dey fust got to talkin’ ’bout de war. Dey wuz a-dictatin’ back’ads an’ for’ads ’bout it fur two or th’ee years ’fo’ it come sho’ nuff, you know. Ole marster, he was a Whig, an’ of co’se Marse Chan he tuk after he pa. Cun’l Chahmb’lin, he wuz a Dimicrat. He wuz in favor of de war, an’ ole marster and Marse Chan dey wuz agin’ it. Dey wuz a-talkin’ ’bout it all de time, an[297]’ purty soon Cun’l Chahmb’lin he went about ev’ywhar speakin’ an’ noratin’ ’bout Firginia ought to secede; an’ Marse Chan he’wuz picked up to talk agin’ ’im. Dat wuz de way dey come to fight de dull. I sut’n’y wuz skeered fur Marse Chan dat mawnin’, an’ he was jes’ ez cool! Yo’ see, it happen so: Marse Chan he wuz a-speakin’ down at de Deep Creek Tavern, an’ he kind o’ got de bes’ of ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin. All de white folks laughed an’ hoorawed, an’ ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin—my Lawd! I fought he’d ’a’’ bu’st, he was so mad. Well, when it come to his time to speak, he jes’ light into Marse Chan. He call ’im a traitor, an’ a ab’litionis’, an’ I don’ know what all. Marse Chan, he jes’ kep’ cool till de ole Cun’l light into he pa. Ez soon ez he name ole marster, I seen Marse Chan sort o’ lif up he head. D’ yo’ ever sec a hoss rar he head up right sudden at night when he see somethiu’ comin’ to’ds ’im from de side an’ he don’ know what ’tis? Ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin he went right on. He said ole marster hed taught Marse Chan; dat ole marster wuz a wuss ab’litionis’ dan he son. I looked at Marse Chan, an’ sez to myse’f: ’Fo’ Gord! old Cun’l Chahmb’lin better min’, an’ I hedn’ got de wuds out, when ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin ’cuse’ old marster o’ cheatin’ ’im out o’ he niggers, an’ stealing piece o’ he lan’—dat’s de lan’ I tole you ’bout. Well, seh, nex’ thing I knowed, I heahed Marse Chan—hit all happen right ’long togerr, like lightnin’ and thunder when they hit right at you—I heah ’im say:

“‘Twan’ so long after that when they first started talking about the war. They were going back and forth about it for two or three years before it actually happened, you know. Old master was a Whig, and of course Marse Chan took after his dad. Colonel Chamberlain was a Democrat. He was in favor of the war, and old master and Marse Chan were against it. They talked about it all the time, and pretty soon Colonel Chamberlain went everywhere speaking and saying Virginia should secede; and Marse Chan was picked to speak against him. That’s how they ended up fighting the duel. I was certainly scared for Marse Chan that morning, but he was just as cool as ever! You see, it happened like this: Marse Chan was speaking down at the Deep Creek Tavern, and he kind of got the best of old Colonel Chamberlain. All the white folks laughed and cheered, and old Colonel Chamberlain—my Lord! I thought he’d burst, he was so mad. Well, when it was his turn to speak, he just went right at Marse Chan. He called him a traitor and an abolitionist, and I don’t know what else. Marse Chan just kept cool until the old Colonel insulted his dad. As soon as he mentioned old master, I saw Marse Chan sort of lift his head. Did you ever see a horse rear up suddenly at night when it sees something coming towards it from the side and doesn’t know what it is? Old Colonel Chamberlain just kept going. He said old master had taught Marse Chan; that old master was a worse abolitionist than his son. I looked at Marse Chan and thought to myself: ‘For God’s sake! Old Colonel Chamberlain better watch out,’ and I hadn’t even gotten the words out when old Colonel Chamberlain accused old master of cheating him out of his slaves and stealing a piece of his land—that’s the land I told you about. Well, sir, the next thing I knew, I heard Marse Chan—everything happened all at once, like lightning and thunder hitting you right in front—I heard him say:

“‘Cun’l Chahmb’lin, what you say is false, an’ yo’ know it to be so. You have wilfully slandered one of de pures’ an’ nobles’ men Gord ever made, an’ nothin’ but yo’ gray hyars protects you.’

“‘Colonel Chamberlain, what you're saying is false, and you know it. You have deliberately slandered one of the purest and noblest men God ever made, and nothing but your gray hair is keeping you safe.’”

“Well, ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin, he ra’d an’ he pitch’d. He said he wan’ too ole, an’ he’d show ’im so.

“Well, old Captain Chamblin, he read and he pitched. He said he was too old, and he’d show him so."

“‘Ve’y well,’ says Marse Chan.

“‘Very well,’ says Marse Chan.

“De meetin’ broke up den. I wuz hol’in’ de hosses out dyar in de road by dee een’ o’ de poach, an’ I see Marse Chan talkin’ an’ talkin’ to Mr. Gordon an’ anudder gent’man, and den he come out an’ got on de sorrel an’ galloped off. Soon ez he got out o’ sight he pulled up, an’ we walked along tell we come to de road whar leads off to ’ds Mr. Barbour ’s. He wuz de big lawyer o’ de country. Dar he tu’ned off. All dis time he hedn’ sed a wud, ’cep’ to kind o’ mumble to hisse’f now and den. When we got to Mr. Harbour’s, he got down an’ went in. Dat wuz in de late winter; de folks wuz jes’ beginnin’ to plough fur corn. He stayed dyar ’bout two hours, an’ when he come out Mr. Barbour come out to de gate wid ’im an’ shake han’s arfter he got up in de saddle. Den we all rode off. ’Twuz late den—good dark; an’ we rid ez hard ez we could, tell we come to de ole school-house at ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s gate. When we got dar, Marse Chan got down an’ walked right slow ’roun’ de house. After lookin’ ’roun’ a little while an’ tryin’ de do’ to see ef if wuz shet, he walked down de road tell he got to de creek. He stop’ dyar a little while an’ picked up two or three little rocks an’ frowed ’em in, an’ pres’n’y he got up an’ we come on home. Ez he got down, he tu’ned to me an’, rubbin’ de sorrel’s nose, said: ’Have ’em well fed, Sam; I’ll want ’em early in de mawnin’.’

“Then the meeting broke up. I was holding the horses out there in the road by the end of the porch, and I saw Marse Chan talking and talking to Mr. Gordon and another gentleman, and then he came out, got on the sorrel, and galloped away. As soon as he was out of sight, he stopped, and we walked along until we came to the road that leads off towards Mr. Barbour’s. He was the big lawyer of the county. There he turned off. All this time he hadn’t said a word, except to kind of mumble to himself now and then. When we got to Mr. Barbour’s, he got down and went inside. It was late winter; folks were just starting to plow for corn. He stayed there about two hours, and when he came out, Mr. Barbour came out to the gate with him and shook hands after he got back in the saddle. Then we all rode off. It was late then—pretty dark; and we rode as hard as we could until we reached the old schoolhouse at old Colonel Chamblin’s gate. When we got there, Marse Chan got down and walked slowly around the house. After looking around for a bit and trying the door to see if it was shut, he walked down the road until he got to the creek. He stopped there for a little while, picked up two or three small rocks, threw them in, and then he got up and we headed home. As he got down, he turned to me and, rubbing the sorrel’s nose, said: ‘Make sure they’re well fed, Sam; I’ll want them early in the morning.’”

“Dat night at supper he laugh an’ talk, an’ he set at de table a long time. Arfter ole marster went to bed, he went in de charmber an’ set on de bed by ’im talkin’ to ’im an’ tellin’ ’im ’bout de meetin’ an’ ev’ything; but he nuver mention ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s name. When he got up to come out to de office in de yard, whar he slept, he stooped down an’ kissed ’im jes’ like he wuz a baby layin’ dyar in de bed, an’ he’d hardly[299] let ole missis go at all. I knowed some’n wuz up, an’ nex’ mawnin’ I called ’im early befo’ light, like he tole me, an’ he dressed an’ come out pres’n’y jes’ like he wuz goin’ to church. I had de hosses ready, an’ we went out de back way to ’ds de river. Ez we rode along, he said:

That night at dinner, he laughed and talked, and he sat at the table for a long time. After the old master went to bed, he went into the bedroom and sat on the bed next to him, talking and telling him about the meeting and everything; but he never mentioned old Colonel Chamberlin’s name. When he got up to head out to the office in the yard where he slept, he leaned down and kissed him just like he was a baby lying there in the bed, and he hardly let the old missus go at all. I knew something was off, and the next morning I called him early before dawn, like he told me, and he got dressed and came out right away as if he was going to church. I had the horses ready, and we went out the back way towards the river. As we rode along, he said:

“‘Sam, you an’ I wuz boys togedder, wa’n’t we?’

“‘Sam, you and I were boys together, weren’t we?’”

“‘Yes,’ sez I, ’Marse Chan, dat we wuz.’

“‘Yes,’ I said, ‘Marse Chan, that’s who we were.’”

“‘You have been ve’y faithful to me,’ sez he, ’a’n’ I have seen to it that you are well provided fur. You want to marry Judy, I know, an’ you’ll be able to buy her ef you want to.’

“‘You have been very faithful to me,’ he says, ‘and I have made sure that you are well taken care of. You want to marry Judy, I know, and you’ll be able to afford her if you want to.’”

“Den he tole me he wuz goin’ to fight a duil, an’ in case he should git shot, he had set me free an’ giv’ me nuff to tek keer o’ me an’ my wife ez long ez we lived. He said he’d like me to stay an’ tek keer o’ ole marster an’ ole missis ez long ez dey lived, an’ he said it wouldn’ be very long, he reckoned. Dat wuz de on’y time he voice broke—when he said dat; an’ I couldn’ speak a wud, my th’oat choked me so.

“Then he told me he was going to fight a duel, and in case he got shot, he had set me free and given me enough to take care of myself and my wife as long as we lived. He said he’d like me to stay and take care of old master and old missus as long as they lived, and he said it wouldn’t be very long, he reckoned. That was the only time his voice broke—when he said that; and I couldn’t speak a word, my throat choked me so."

“When we come to de river, we tu’ned right up de bank, an’ arfter ridin’ ’bout a mile or sich a matter, we stopped whar dey wuz a little clearin’ wid elder bushes on one side an’ two big gum-trees on de urr, an’ de sky wuz all red, an’ de water down to’ds whar the sun wuz comin’ wuz jes’ like de sky.

“When we reached the river, we turned right up the bank, and after riding for about a mile or so, we stopped where there was a little clearing with elder bushes on one side and two big gum trees on the other, and the sky was all red, and the water toward where the sun was rising looked just like the sky.”

“Pres’n’y Mr. Gordon he come, wid a ’hogany box ’bout so big ’fore ’im, an’ he got down, an’ Marse Chan tole me to tek all de hosses an’ go ’roun’ behine de bushes whar I tell you ’bout—off to one side; an’ ’fore I got ’roun’ dar, ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin an’ Mr. Hennin an’ Dr. Call come ridin’ from t’urr way, to’ds ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s. When dey hed tied dey hosses, de urr gent’mens went up to whar Mr. Gordon wuz, an’ arfter some chattin’ Mr. Hennin step’ off ’bout fur ez ’cross dis road, or mebbe it mout be a little furder;[300] an’ den I seed ’em th’oo de bushes loadin’ de pistils, an’ talk a little while; an’ den Marse Chan an’ ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin walked up wid de pistils in dey han’s, an’ Marse Chan he stood wid his face right to’ds de sun. I seen it shine on him jes’ ez it come up over de low groun’s, an’ he look like he did sometimes when he come out of church. I wuz so skeered I couldn’ say nothin’. Ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin could shoot fust rate, an’ Marse Chan he never missed.

“Presently, Mr. Gordon came by with a mahogany box about this big in front of him, and he got down, and Marse Chan told me to take all the horses and go around behind the bushes I told you about—off to one side; and before I got over there, old Colonel Chamblin and Mr. Hennin and Dr. Call came riding from the other way, toward old Colonel Chamblin’s. When they had tied their horses, the other gentlemen went up to where Mr. Gordon was, and after some chatting, Mr. Hennin stepped off about as far as across this road, or maybe it might be a little farther; [300] and then I saw them through the bushes loading the pistols and talking a little while; and then Marse Chan and old Colonel Chamblin walked up with the pistols in their hands, and Marse Chan stood with his face right toward the sun. I saw it shine on him just as it came up over the low ground, and he looked like he did sometimes when he came out of church. I was so scared I couldn’t say anything. Old Colonel Chamblin could shoot first rate, and Marse Chan never missed.

“Den I heared Mr. Gordon say, ’Gent’mens, is yo’ ready?’ and bofe of ’em sez, ’Ready,’ jes’ so.

“Then I heard Mr. Gordon say, ‘Gentlemen, are you ready?’ and both of them said, ‘Ready,’ just like that.”

“An’ he sez, ’Fire, one, two’—an’ ez he said ’one,’ old Cun’l Chahmb’lin raised he pistil an’ shot right at Marse Chan. De ball went th’oo his hat. I seen he hat sort o’ settle on he head ez de bullit hit it, an’ he jes’ tilted his pistil up in de a’r an’ shot—bang; an’ ez de pistil went bang, he sez to Cun’l Chahmb’lin, ’I mek you a present to yo’ fam’ly, seh!’

“Then he said, ‘Fire, one, two’ — and as he said ‘one,’ old Colonel Chamblin raised his pistol and shot right at Marse Chan. The bullet went through his hat. I saw his hat kind of settle on his head as the bullet hit it, and he just tilted his pistol up in the air and shot — bang; and as the pistol went bang, he said to Colonel Chamblin, ‘I’m giving your family a gift, sir!’”

“Well, dey had some talkin’ arfter dat. I didn’t git rightly what it wuz; but it ’peared like Cun’l Chahmb’lin he warn’t satisfied, an’ wanted to have anurr shot. De seconds dey wuz talkin’, an’ pres’n’y dey put de pistils up, an’ Marse Chan an’ Mr. Gordon shook han’s wid Mr. Hennin an’ Dr. Call, an’ come an’ got on dey bosses. An’ Cun’l Chahmb’lin he got on his hoss an’ rode away wid de urr gent’mens, lookin’ like he did de day befo’ when all de people laughed at ’im.

“Well, they had some talking after that. I didn’t quite get what it was; but it seemed like Colonel Chamberlain wasn’t satisfied and wanted to have another shot. The seconds were talking, and pretty soon they raised the pistols, and Master Chan and Mr. Gordon shook hands with Mr. Hennin and Dr. Call, and came and got on their horses. And Colonel Chamberlain got on his horse and rode away with the other gentlemen, looking just like he did the day before when everyone laughed at him.”

“I b’lieve ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin wan’ to shoot Marse Chan, anyway!

“I believe old Colonel Chamberlain wants to shoot Master Chan, anyway!”

“We come on home to breakfast, I totin’ de box wid de pistils befo’ me on de roan. Would you b’lieve me, seh, Marse Chan he nuver said a wud ’bout it to ole marster or nobody. Ole missis didn’ fin’ out ’bout it for mo’n a month, an’ den, Lawd! how she did cry[301] and kiss Marse Chan; an’ ole marster, aldo’ he never say much, he wuz jes’ ez please’ ez ole missis. He call me in de room an’ made me tole ’im all ’bout it, an’ when I got th’oo he gi’ me five dollars an’ a pyar of breeches.

“We came home for breakfast, and I was carrying the box with the pistils in front of me on the roan. Would you believe it, sir, Marse Chan never said a word about it to old master or anyone. Old missis didn't find out about it for over a month, and then, Lord! how she cried and kissed Marse Chan; and old master, even though he never said much, was just as pleased as old missis. He called me into the room and made me tell him all about it, and when I was done, he gave me five dollars and a pair of pants.[301]

“But ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin he nuver did furgive Marse Chan, an’ Miss Anne she got mad too. Wimmens is mons’us onreasonable nohow. Dey’s jes’ like a catfish: you can n’ tek hole on ’em like udder folks, an’ when you gits ’im yo’ can n’ always hole ’em.

“But old Colonel Chamberlain he never did forgive Marse Chan, and Miss Anne she got mad too. Women are really unreasonable anyway. They’re just like a catfish: you can’t catch them like other people, and when you do get one, you can’t always hold onto them.”

“What meks me think so? Heaps o’ things—dis: Marse Chan he done gi’ Miss Anne her pa jes’ ez good ez I gi’ Marse Chan’s dawg sweet ’taters, an’ she git mad wid ’im ez if he hed kill ’im ’stid o’ sen’in’ ’im back to her dat mawnin’ whole an’ soun’. B’lieve me! she wouldn’ even speak to him arfter dat!

“What makes me think so? A lot of things—like this: Marse Chan gave Miss Anne her dad just as nicely as I give Marse Chan’s dog sweet potatoes, and she got mad at him like he had killed her instead of sending him back to her that morning whole and sound. Believe me! She wouldn’t even talk to him after that!”

“Don’ I ’member dat mawnin’!

"Don't I remember that morning!"

“We wuz gwine fox-huntin’, ’bout six weeks or sich a matter arfter de duil, an’ we met Miss Anne ridin’ ’long wid anurr lady an’ two gent’mens whar wuz stayin’ at her house. Dyar wuz always some one or nurr dyar co’ting her. Well, dat mawnin’ we meet ’em right in de road. Twuz de fust time Marse Chan had see her sence de duil, an’ he raises he hat ez he pahss, an’ she looks right at ’im wid her head up in de yair like she nuver see ’im befo’ in her born days; an’ when she comes by me, she sez, ’Good-mawnin’, Sam!’ Gord! I nuver see nuthin’ like de look dat come on Marse Chan’s face when she pahss ’im like dat. He gi’ de sorrel a pull dat fotch ’im back settin’ down in de san’ on he handles. He ve’y lips wuz white. I tried to keep up wid ’im, but ’twarn’ no use. He sont me back home pres’n’y, an’ he rid on. I sez to myself, ’Cun’l Chahmb’lin, don’ yo’ meet Marse Chan dis mawnin’. He ain’ bin lookin’ ’roun’ de ole school-house,[302] whar he an’ Miss Anne use’ to go to school to ole Mr. Hall together, fur nuffin’. He won’ stan’ no prodjickin’ to-day.’

“We were going fox-hunting, about six weeks or so after the duel, and we ran into Miss Anne riding along with another lady and two gentlemen who were staying at her house. There was always someone courting her. Well, that morning we met them right in the road. It was the first time Marse Chan had seen her since the duel, and he raised his hat as they passed, and she looked right at him with her head held high like she had never seen him before in her life; and when she came by me, she said, ‘Good morning, Sam!’ Goodness! I had never seen anything like the look that came over Marse Chan’s face when she passed him like that. He pulled on the sorrel horse so hard that it almost threw him back into the sand. His lips were very white. I tried to keep up with him, but it was no use. He sent me back home pretty soon, and he rode on. I said to myself, ‘Colonel Chamberlain, don’t you run into Marse Chan this morning. He hasn’t been looking around the old schoolhouse,[302] where he and Miss Anne used to go to school with old Mr. Hall together, for nothing. He won’t stand for any nonsense today.’”

“He nuver come home dat night tell ’way late, an’ ef he’d been fox-huntin’ it mus’ ha’ been de ole red whar lives down in de greenscum mashes he’d been chasin’. De way de sorrel wuz gormed up wid sweat an’ mire sut’n’y did hu’t me. He walked up to de stable wid he head down all de way, an’ I’se seen ’im go eighty miles of a winter day, an’ prance into de stable at night ez fresh ez if he hed jes’ cantered over to ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s to supper. I nuver seen a hoss beat so sence I knowed de fetlock from de fo’lock, an’ bad ez he wuz he wan’ ez bad ez Marse Chan.

“He never came home that night until way late, and if he’d been out fox-hunting, it must have been the old red one down in the muddy marshes he’d been chasing. The way the sorrel was covered in sweat and mud definitely bothered me. He walked up to the stable with his head down, and I’ve seen him go eighty miles on a winter day and prance into the stable at night as fresh as if he had just cantered over to old Colonel Chamberlain’s for supper. I’ve never seen a horse like that since I knew the difference between the fetlock and the forelock, and as bad as he was, he was just as bad as Master Chan.”

“Whew! he didn’ git over dat thing, seh—he nuver did git over it.

“Wow! He didn’t get over that thing, you know—he never did get over it.

“De war come on jes’ den, an’ Marse Chan wuz elected cap’n; but he wouldn’ tek it. He said Firginia hadn’ seceded, an’ he wuz gwine stan’ by her. Den dey ’lected Mr. Gordon cap’n.

“ The war started then, and Marse Chan was elected captain; but he wouldn’t take it. He said Virginia hadn’t seceded, and he was going to stand by her. Then they elected Mr. Gordon captain.

“I sut’n’y did wan’ Marse Chan to tek de place, cuz I knowed he wuz gwine tek me wid ’im. He wan’ gwine widout Sam. An’ beside, he look so po’ an’ thin, I thought he wuz gwine die.

“I certainly did want Marse Chan to take the place because I knew he was going to take me with him. He wasn’t going without Sam. And besides, he looked so poor and thin, I thought he was going to die."

“Of co’se, ole missis she heared ’bout it, an’ she met Miss Anne in de road, an’ cut her jes’ like Miss Anne cut Marse Chan.

“Of course, old missus heard about it, and she met Miss Anne in the road, and cut her just like Miss Anne cut Marse Chan.”

“Ole missis, she wuz proud ez anybody! So we wuz mo’ strangers dan ef we hadn’ live’ in a hundred miles of each urr. An’ Marse Chan he wuz gittin’ thinner an’ thinner, an’ Firginia she come out, an’ den Marse Chan he went to Richmond an’ listed, an’ come back an’ sey he wuz a private, an’ he didn’ know whe’r he could tek me or not. He writ to Mr. Gordon, hows’ever, an’ ’twuz ’cided dat when he went I wuz to go[303] ’long an’ wait on him an’ de cap’n too. I didn’ min’ dat, yo’ know, long ez I could go wid Marse Chan, an’ I like’ Mr. Gordon, anyways.

“Ole missis, she was as proud as anyone! So we were more like strangers than if we hadn’t lived within a hundred miles of each other. And Marse Chan was getting thinner and thinner, and Virginia came out, and then Marse Chan went to Richmond and enlisted, and came back and said he was a private, and he didn’t know whether he could take me or not. He wrote to Mr. Gordon, anyway, and it was decided that when he went, I would go along and wait on him and the captain too. I didn’t mind that, you know, as long as I could go with Marse Chan, and I liked Mr. Gordon, anyway.”

“Well, one night Marse Chan come back from de offis wid a telegram dat say, ’Come at once,’ so he wuz to start nex’ mawnin’. He uniform wuz all ready, gray wid yaller trimmin’s, an’ mine wuz ready too, an’ he had ole marster’s sword, whar de State gi’ ’im in de Mexikin war; an’ he trunks wuz all packed wid ev’rything in ’em, an’ my chist was packed too, an’ Jim Rasher he druv ’em over to de depo’ in de waggin, an’ we wuz to start nex’ mawuin’ ’bout light. Dis wuz ’bout de las’ o’ spring, you know. Dat night ole missis made Marse Chan dress up in he uniform, an’ he sut’n’y did look splendid, wid he long mustache an’ he wavin’ hyar an’ he tall figger.

“Well, one night Marse Chan came back from the office with a telegram that said, ‘Come at once,’ so he was set to leave the next morning. His uniform was all ready, gray with yellow trim, and mine was ready too, and he had old master’s sword, which the State gave him in the Mexican War; and his trunks were all packed with everything in them, and my chest was packed too, and Jim Rasher drove them over to the depot in the wagon, and we were to leave the next morning around dawn. This was about the end of spring, you know. That night, old missis made Marse Chan dress up in his uniform, and he certainly did look splendid, with his long mustache and his waving hair and his tall figure.

“Arfter supper he come down an’ sez: ’Sam, I wan’ you to tek dis note an’ kyar it over to Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s, an’ gi’ it to Miss Anne wid yo’ own han’s, an’ bring me wud what she sez. Don’ let any one know ’bout it, or know why you’ve gone.’ ’Yes, seh,’ sez I.

“After dinner, he came down and said: ‘Sam, I want you to take this note and carry it over to Colonel Chamberlin’s, and give it to Miss Anne with your own hands, and bring me back what she says. Don’t let anyone know about it or know why you’ve gone.’ ‘Yes, sir,’ I said.”

“Yo’ see, I knowed Miss Anne’s maid over at ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s—dat wuz Judy whar is my wife now—an’ I knowed I could wuk it. So I tuk de roan an’ rid over, an’ tied ’im down de hill in de cedars, an’ I wen’ ’roun’ to de back yard. ’Twuz a right blowy sort o’ night; de moon wuz jes’ risin’, but de clouds wuz so big it didn’ shine ’cep’ th’oo a crack now an’ den. I soon foun’ my gal, an’ arfter tellin’ her two or three lies ’bout herse’f, I got her to go in an’ ax Miss Anne to come to de do’. When she come, I gi’ her de note, an’ arfter a little while she bro’t me anurr, an’ I tole her good-bye, an’ she gi’ me a dollar, an’ I come home an’ gi’ de letter to Marse Chan. He read it, an’ tole me to have de hosses ready at twenty minits to twelve[304] at de corner of de garden. An’ jes’ befo’ dat he come out ez ef he wuz gwine to bed, but instid he come, an’ we all struck out to’ds Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s. When we got mos’ to de gate, de hosses got sort o’ skeered, an’ I see dey wuz some’n or somebody standin’ jes’ inside; an’ Marse Chan he jumpt off de sorrel an’ flung me de bridle an’ he walked up.

“You see, I knew Miss Anne’s maid over at old Colonel Chamblin’s—that was Judy who is my wife now—and I knew I could work it. So I took the roan and rode over, and I tied him down the hill in the cedars, and I went around to the backyard. It was a pretty windy sort of night; the moon was just rising, but the clouds were so big it didn’t shine except through a crack now and then. I soon found my girl, and after telling her two or three lies about herself, I got her to go in and ask Miss Anne to come to the door. When she came, I gave her the note, and after a little while she brought me another, and I told her goodbye, and she gave me a dollar, and I went home and gave the letter to Master Chan. He read it and told me to have the horses ready at twenty minutes to twelve[304] at the corner of the garden. And just before that he came out as if he was going to bed, but instead he came, and we all headed toward Colonel Chamblin’s. When we got almost to the gate, the horses got kind of scared, and I saw there was something or somebody standing just inside; and Master Chan jumped off the sorrel and threw me the bridle and walked up.

“She spoke fust (’twuz Miss Anne had done come out dyar to meet Marse Chan), an’ she sez, jes’ ez cold ez a chill, ’Well, seh, I granted your favor. I wished to relieve myse’f of de obligations you placed me under a few months ago, when you made me a present of my father, whom you fust insulted an’ then prevented from gittin’ satisfaction.’

“She spoke first (it was Miss Anne who had come out here to meet Marse Chan), and she said, just as cold as could be, ‘Well, sir, I accepted your favor. I wanted to free myself from the obligations you put on me a few months ago when you gave me my father, whom you first insulted and then prevented from getting satisfaction.’”

“Marse Chan he didn’ speak fur a minit, an’ den he said: ’Who is with you?’ Dat wuz ev’y wud.

“Marse Chan didn’t speak for a minute, and then he said: ‘Who is with you?’ That was every word.”

“‘No one,’ sez she; ’I came alone.’

“‘No one,’ she said; ‘I came by myself.’”

“‘My God!’ sez he, ’you didn’ come all through those woods by yourse’f at this time o’ night?’

“‘My God!’ he said, ‘you didn’t come all the way through those woods by yourself at this time of night?’”

“‘Yes, I’m not afraid,’ sez she. (An’ heah dis nigger! I don’ b’lieve she wuz.)

“‘Yes, I’m not afraid,’ she said. (And here this guy is! I don’t believe she was.)”

“De moon come out, an’ I cotch sight o’ her stan’in’ dyar in her white dress, wid de cloak she had wrapped herse’f up in drapped off on de groun’, an’ she didn’ look like she wuz ’feared o’ nuthin’. She wuz mons’us purty ez she stood dyar wid de green bushes behine her, an’ she hed jes’ a few flowers in her breas’—right hyah—and some leaves in her sorrel hyar; an’ de moon come out an’ shined down on her hyar an’ her frock an’ ’peared like de light wuz jes’ stan’in’ off it ez she stood dyar lookin’ at Marse Chan wid her head tho’d back, jes’ like dat mawnin’ when she pahss Marse Chan in de road widout speakin’ to ’im, an’ sez to me, ’Good-mawnin’, Sam.’

“The moon came out, and I caught sight of her standing there in her white dress, with the cloak she had wrapped herself in lying on the ground, and she didn’t look like she was afraid of anything. She was incredibly pretty as she stood there with the green bushes behind her, and she had just a few flowers in her breast—right here—and some leaves in her auburn hair; and the moon came out and shined down on her hair and her dress, and it seemed like the light was just reflecting off her as she stood there looking at Marse Chan with her head thrown back, just like that morning when she passed Marse Chan in the road without speaking to him and said to me, ‘Good morning, Sam.’”

“Marse Chan, he den tole her he hed come to say[305] good-bye to her, ez he wuz gwine ’way to de war nex’ mawnin’. I wuz watchin’ on her, an’ I tho’t, when Marse Chan tole her dat, she sort o’ started an’ looked up at ’im like she wuz mighty sorry, an’ ’peared like she didn’ stan’ quite so straight arfter dat. Den Marse Chan he went on talkin’ right fars’ to her; an’ he tole her how he had loved her ever sence she wuz a little bit o’ baby mos’, an’ how he nuver ’membered de time when he hedn’t ’spected to marry her. He tole her it wuz his love for her dat hed made ’im stan’ fust at school an’ collige, an’ hed kep’ ’im good an’ pure; an’ now he wuz gwine ’way, wouldn’t she let it be like ’twuz in ole times, an’ ef he come back from de war wouldn’ she try to think on him ez she use’ to do when she wuz a little guirl?

“Marse Chan told her he had come to say[305] goodbye, since he was leaving for the war the next morning. I was watching her, and I thought that when Marse Chan told her that, she seemed to startle and looked up at him as if she was really sorry, and it seemed like she didn’t stand quite as tall after that. Then Marse Chan kept talking to her; he told her how he had loved her ever since she was just a little baby, and how he couldn’t remember a time when he didn’t expect to marry her. He told her it was his love for her that had made him excel in school and college, and had kept him good and pure; and now that he was going away, wouldn’t she let it be like it used to be, and if he came back from the war, wouldn’t she try to think of him like she did when she was a little girl?”

“Marse Chan he had done been talkin’ so serious, he hed done tuk Miss Anne’s han’, an’ wuz lookin’ down in her face like he wuz list’nin’ wid his eyes.

“Marse Chan had been talking so seriously, he had taken Miss Anne’s hand and was looking down in her face like he was listening with his eyes.

“Arfter a minit Miss Anne she said somethin’, an’ Marse Chan he cotch her urr han’ an’ sez:

“After a minute, Miss Anne said something, and Marse Chan caught her other hand and said:

“‘But if you love me, Anne?’

“‘But if you love me, Anne?’”

“When he said dat, she tu’ned her head ’way from ’im, an’ wait’ a minit, an’ den she said—right clear:

“When he said that, she turned her head away from him, and waited a minute, and then she said—very clearly:

“‘But I don’ love yo’.’ (Jes’ dem th’ee wuds!) De wuds fall right slow-like dirt falls out a spade on a coffin when yo’s buryin’ anybody, an’ seys, ’Uth to uth.’ Marse Chan he jes’ let her hand drap, an’ he stiddy hisse’f ’g’inst de gate-pos’, an’ he didn’ speak torekly. When he did speak, all he sez wuz:

“‘But I don’t love you.’ (Just those three words!) The words fell slowly like dirt falls from a spade on a coffin when you’re burying someone, and it says, ‘From dust to dust.’ Marse Chan just let her hand drop, and he steadied himself against the gatepost, and he didn’t speak directly. When he did finally say something, all he said was:

“‘I mus’ see you home safe.’

“I have to make sure you get home safely.”

“I ’clar, marster, I didn’ know ’twuz Marse Chan’s voice tell I look at ’im right good. Well, she wouldn’ let ’im go wid her. She jes’ wrap’ her cloak ’roun’ her shoulders, an’ wen’ ’long back by herse’f, widout doin’ more’n jes’ look up once at Marse Chan leanin’ dyah[306] ’g’inst de gate-pos’ in he sodger clo’s, wid he eyes on de groun’. She said ’Good-bye’ sort o’ sorf, an’ Marse Chan, widout lookin’ up, shake han’s wid her, an’ she wuz done gone down de road. Soon ez she got ’mos’ ’roun’ de curve, Marse Chan he followed her, keepin’ under de trees so ez not to be seen, an’ I led de hosses on down de road behine ’im. He kep’ ’long behine her tell she wuz safe in de house, an’ den he come an’ got on he hoss, an’ we all come home.

“I swear, master, I didn’t realize it was Marse Chan’s voice until I looked at him closely. Well, she wouldn’t let him go with her. She just wrapped her cloak around her shoulders and walked back by herself, without doing more than just glancing up once at Marse Chan leaning there against the gate post in his soldier clothes, with his eyes on the ground. She said 'Goodbye' sort of softly, and Marse Chan, without looking up, shook hands with her, and she was gone down the road. As soon as she was almost around the curve, Marse Chan followed her, staying under the trees so he wouldn’t be seen, and I led the horses down the road behind him. He stayed back behind her until she was safe in the house, and then he came and got on his horse, and we all went home.

“Nex’ mawnin’ we all come off to j’ine de army. An’ dey wuz a-drillin’ an’ a-drillin’ all ’bout for a while, an’ dey went ’long wid all de res’ o’ de army, an’ I went wid Marse Chan an’ clean he boots, an’ look arfter de tent, an’ tek keer o’ him an’ de hosses. An’ Marse Chan, he wan’ a bit like he use’ to be. He wuz so solumn an’ moanful all de time, at leas’ ’cep’ when dyah wuz gwine to be a fight. Den he’d peartin’ up, an’ he alwuz rode at de head o’ de company, ’cause he wuz tall; an’ hit wan’ on’y in battles whar all his company wuz dat he went, but he use’ to volunteer whenever de cun’l wanted anybody to fine out anythin’, an’ ’twuz so dangersome he didn’ like to mek one man go no sooner’n anurr, yo’ know, an’ ax’d who’d volunteer. He ’peared to like to go prowlin’ aroun’ ’mong dem Yankees, an’ he use’ to tek me wid ’im whenever he could. Yes, seh, he sut’n’y wuz a good sodger! He didn’ mine bullets no more’n he did so many draps o’ rain. But I use’ to be pow’ful skeered sometimes. It jes’ use’ to ’pear like fun to ’im. In camp he use’ to be so sorrerful he’d hardly open he mouf. You’d ’a’’ tho’t he wuz seekin’, he used to look so moanful; but jes le’ ’im git into danger, an’ he use’ to be like ole times—jolly an’ laughin’ like when he wuz a boy.

“Next morning we all got ready to join the army. They were drilling and drilling for a while, and they went along with the rest of the army. I went with Marse Chan to clean his boots, look after the tent, and take care of him and the horses. Marse Chan wasn't quite like he used to be. He was so serious and gloomy all the time, at least except when there was going to be a fight. Then he’d perk up, and he always rode at the front of the company because he was tall; and it wasn't just in battles where his whole company was that he went, but he used to volunteer whenever the colonel needed someone to find out anything, and since it was so dangerous, he didn’t want to make one man go before another, you know, and he’d ask who would volunteer. He seemed to enjoy prowling around among those Yankees, and he would take me with him whenever he could. Yes, sir, he certainly was a good soldier! He didn’t mind bullets any more than he did raindrops. But I used to be really scared sometimes. It just seemed like fun to him. In camp he used to be so sorrowful he’d hardly open his mouth. You’d have thought he was sick; he used to look so sad; but just let him get into danger, and he’d be just like old times—jolly and laughing like when he was a boy."

“When Cap’n Gordon got he leg shot off, dey mek Marse Chan cap’n on de spot, ’cause one o’ de lieutenants[307] got kilt de same day, an’ turr one (named Mr. Ronny) wan’ no ’count, an’ de company said Marse Chan wuz de man.

“When Captain Gordon got his leg shot off, they made Marse Chan captain on the spot, because one of the lieutenants[307] was killed the same day, and the other one (named Mr. Ronny) was unreliable, so the company said Marse Chan was the right choice.”

“An’ Marse Chan he wuz jes’ de same. He didn’ never mention Miss Anne’s name, but I knowed he wuz thinkin’ on her constant. One night he wuz settin’ by de fire in camp, an’ Mr. Ronny—he wuz de secon’ lieutenant—got to talkin’ ’bout ladies, an’ he say all sorts o’ things ’bout ’em, an’ I see Marse Chan kinder lookin’ mad; an’ de lieutenant mention Miss Anne’s name. He had been courtin’ Miss Anne ’bout de time Marse Chan fit de duil wid her pa, an’ Miss Anne hed kicked ’im, dough he wuz mighty rich, ’cause he warn’ nuthin’ but a half-strainer, an’ ’cause she like Marse Chan, I believe, dough she didn’ speak to ’im; an’ Mr. Ronny he got drunk, an’ ’cause Cun’l Chahmb’lin tole ’im not to come dyah no more, he got mighty mad. An’ dat evenin’ I’se tellin’ yo’ ’bout, he wuz talkin’, an’ he mention’ Miss Anne’s name. I see Marse Chan tu’n he eye ’roun’ on ’im an’ keep it on he face, and pres’n’y Mr. Ronny said he wuz gwine hev some fun dyah yit. He didn’ mention her name dat time; but he said dey wuz all on ’em a parecel of stuck-up ’risticrats, an’ her pa wan’ no gent’man anyway, an’——I don’ know what he wuz gwine say (he nuver said it), fur ez he got dat far Marse Chan riz up an’ hit ’im a crack, an’ he fall like he hed been hit wid a fence-rail. He challenged Marse Chan to fight a duil, an’ Marse Chan he excepted de challenge, an’ dey wuz gwine fight; but some on ’em tole ’im Marse Chan wan’ gwine mek a present o’ him to his fam’ly, an’ he got somebody to bre’k up de duil; ’twan’ nuthin’ dough, but he wuz ’fred to fight Marse Chan. An’ purty soon he lef’ de comp’ny.

“Marse Chan was just the same. He never mentioned Miss Anne’s name, but I knew he was thinking about her all the time. One night, he was sitting by the fire in camp, and Mr. Ronny—who was the second lieutenant—started talking about women, saying all sorts of things about them. I could see Marse Chan looking mad, and then the lieutenant mentioned Miss Anne’s name. He had been courting her around the time Marse Chan fought the duel with her dad, and Miss Anne had rejected him, even though he was really rich, because he was nothing but a half-wit, and I believe she liked Marse Chan, even though she didn’t talk to him. Mr. Ronny got drunk, and since Colonel Chamberlin told him not to come around anymore, he got really angry. And that evening I’m telling you about, he was talking, and he brought up Miss Anne’s name. I saw Marse Chan turn his gaze onto him and keep it on his face, and suddenly Mr. Ronny said he was going to have some fun there yet. He didn’t mention her name that time; instead, he said they were all just a bunch of stuck-up aristocrats, and her dad wasn’t a gentleman anyway, and—I don’t know what he was going to say (he never said it), because as soon as he got that far, Marse Chan stood up and hit him hard, and he fell as if he had been hit with a fence rail. He challenged Marse Chan to a duel, and Marse Chan accepted the challenge, and they were going to fight; but some of them told him Marse Chan wasn’t going to make a trophy out of him for his family, and he got someone to break up the duel; it wasn’t anything but he was scared to fight Marse Chan. And pretty soon he left the company.”

“Well, I got one o’ de gent’mens to write Judy a[308] letter for me, an’ I tole her all ’bout de fight, an’ how Marse Chan knock Mr. Ronny over fur speakin’ discontemptuous o’ Cun’l Chahmb’lin, an’ I tole her how Marse Chan wuz a-dyin’ fur love o’ Miss Anne. An’ Judy she gits Miss Anne to read de letter fur her. Den Miss Anne she tells her pa, an’—you mind, Judy tells me all dis arfterwards, an’ she say when Cun’l Chahmb’lin hear ’bout it, he wuz settin’ on de poach, an’ he set still a good while, an’ den he sey to hisse’f:

"Well, I got one of the gentlemen to write Judy a[308] letter for me, and I told her all about the fight, and how Marse Chan knocked Mr. Ronny over for speaking disrespectfully about Colonel Chamberlain, and I told her how Marse Chan was dying for love of Miss Anne. And Judy got Miss Anne to read the letter for her. Then Miss Anne told her dad, and—just so you know, Judy told me all this afterwards, and she said when Colonel Chamberlain heard about it, he was sitting on the porch, and he sat still for a good while, and then he said to himself:"

“‘Well, he carn’ he’p bein’ a Whig.’

“‘Well, he can't help being a Whig.’”

“An’ den he gits up an’ walks up to Miss Anne an’ looks at her right hard; an’ Miss Anne she hed done tu’n away her haid an’ wuz makin’ out she wuz fixin’ a rose-bush ’g’inst de poach; an’ when her pa kep’ lookin’ at her, her face got jes’ de color o’ de roses on de bush, and pres’n’y her pa sez:

“Then he gets up and walks over to Miss Anne and looks at her intently; and Miss Anne has turned her head away and is pretending to tend to a rose bush against the porch; and when her dad keeps looking at her, her face turns the same color as the roses on the bush, and suddenly her dad says:

“‘Anne!’

"Hey, Anne!"

“An’ she tu’ned roun’, an’ he sez:

“Then she turned around, and he said:

“‘Do yo’ want ’im?’

"Do you want him?"

“An’ she sez, ’Yes,’ an’ put her head on he shoulder an’ begin to cry; an’ he sez:

“Then she says, ‘Yes,’ and puts her head on his shoulder and starts to cry; and he says:

“‘Well, I won’ stan’ between yo’ no longer. Write to ’im an’ say so.’

“'Well, I won't stand between you any longer. Write to him and say so.'”

“We didn’ know nuthin’ ’bout dis den. We wuz a-fightin’ an’ a-fightin’ all dat time; an’ come one day a letter to Marse Chan, an’ I see ’im start to read it in his tent, an’ he face hit look so cu’ious, an’ he han’s trembled so I couldn’ mek out what wuz de matter wid ’im. An’ he fol’ de letter up an’ wen’ out an’ wen’ way down ’hine de camp, an’ stayed dyah ’bout nigh an hour. Well, seh, I wuz on de lookout for ’im when he come back, an’, fo’ Gord, ef he face didn’ shine like a angel’s! I say to myse’f, ’Um’m! ef de glory o’ Gord ain’ done shine on ’im!’ An’ what yo’ ’spose ’twuz?

“We didn’t know anything about this back then. We were fighting and fighting the whole time; and one day a letter came for Marse Chan, and I saw him start to read it in his tent, and his face looked so curious, and his hands trembled so I couldn’t figure out what was wrong with him. Then he folded the letter up and went out and walked way down behind the camp, and stayed there for about nearly an hour. Well, I was keeping an eye out for him when he came back, and, for goodness' sake, if his face didn’t shine like an angel’s! I said to myself, ‘Hmm! If the glory of God hasn’t shone on him!’ And what do you think it was?

“He tuk me wid ’im dat evenin’, an’ he tell me he[309] hed done git a letter from Miss Anne, an’ Marse Chan he eyes look like gre’t big stars, an’ he face wuz jes’ like ’twuz dat mawnin’ when de sun riz up over de low groun’, an’ I see ’im stan’in’ dyah wid de pistil in he han’, lookin’ at it, an’ not knowin’ but what it mout be de lars’ time, an’ he done mek up he mine not to shoot ole Cun’l Chahmb’lin fur Miss Anne’s sake, what writ ’im de letter.

“He took me with him that evening, and he told me he[309]had gotten a letter from Miss Anne, and Marse Chan's eyes looked like great big stars, and his face was just like it was that morning when the sun rose over the low ground, and I saw him standing there with the pistol in his hand, looking at it, not knowing if it might be the last time, and he had made up his mind not to shoot old Colonel Chamberlain for Miss Anne’s sake, who had written him the letter.

“He fol’ de letter wha’ was in his han’ up, an’ put it in he inside pocket—right dyar on de lef’ side; an’ den he tole me he tho’t mebbe we wuz gwine hev some warm wuk in de nex’ two or th’ee days, an’ arfter dat ef Gord speared ’im he’d git a leave o’ absence fur a few days, an’ we’d go home.

“He took the letter that was in his hand, and put it in his inside pocket—right there on the left side; and then he told me he thought maybe we were going to have some intense work in the next two or three days, and after that if God spared him he’d get a leave of absence for a few days, and we’d go home.

“Well, dat night de orders come, an’ we all hed to git over to’ds Romney; an’ we rid all night till ’bout light; an’ we halted right on a little creek, an’ we stayed dyah till mos’ breakfas’ time, an’ I see Marse Chan set down on de groun’ ’hine a bush an’ read dat letter over an’ over. I watch ’im, an’ de battle wuz a-goin’ on, but we had orders to stay ’hine de hill, an’ ev’y now an’ den de bullets would cut de limbs o’ de trees right over us, an’ one o’ dem big shells what goes ’Awhar—awhar—awhar!’ would fall right ’mong us; but Marse Chan he didn’ mine it no mo’n nuthin’! Den it ’peared to git closer an’ thicker, and Marse Chan he calls me, an’ I crep’ up, an’ he sez:

“Well, that night the orders came, and we all had to get over towards Romney; and we rode all night until about daybreak; and we stopped right by a little creek, and we stayed there until almost breakfast time, and I saw Marse Chan sit down on the ground behind a bush and read that letter over and over. I watched him, and the battle was going on, but we had orders to stay behind the hill, and every now and then the bullets would cut the limbs off the trees right above us, and one of those big shells that goes ‘Awhar—awhar—awhar!’ would land right among us; but Marse Chan didn’t mind it at all! Then it seemed to get closer and thicker, and Marse Chan called me, and I crept up, and he said:

“‘Sam, we’se goin’ to win in dis battle, an’ den we’ll go home an’ git married; an’ I’se goin’ home wid a star on my collar.’ An’ den he sez, ’Ef I’m wounded, kyar me home, yo’ hear?’ An’ I sez, ’Yes, Marse Chan.’

“‘Sam, we’re going to win this battle, and then we’ll go home and get married; and I’m going home with a star on my collar.’ And then he says, ‘If I’m wounded, carry me home, you hear?’ And I say, ‘Yes, Marse Chan.’”

“Well, jes’ den dey blowed boots an’ saddles, an’ we mounted; an’ de orders come to ride ’roun’ de slope, an’ Marse Chan’s comp’ny wuz de secon’, an’ when we[310] got ’roun’ dyah, we wuz right in it. Hit wuz de wust place ever dis nigger got in. An’ dey said, ’Charge ’em!’ an’ my king! ef ever you see bullets fly, dey did dat day. Hit wuz jes’ like hail; an’ we wen’ down de slope (I ’long wid de res’) an’ up de hill right to’ds de cannons, an’ de fire wuz so strong dyar (dey hed a whole rigiment o’ infintrys layin’ down dyar onder de cannons) our lines sort o’ broke an’ stop; de cun’l was kilt, an’ I b’lieve dey wuz jes’ ’bout to bre’k all to pieces, when Marse Chan rid up an’ cotch hol’ de fleg an’ hollers, ’Foller me!’ an’ rid strainin’ up de hill ’mong de cannons. I seen ’im when he went, de sorrel four good length ahead o’ ev’y urr hoss, jes’ like he use’ to be in a fox-hunt, an’ de whole rigiment right arfter ’im. Yo’ ain’ nuver hear thunder! Fust thing I knowed, de roan roll’ head over heels an’ flung me up ’g’inst de bank, like yo’ chuck a nubbin over ’g’inst de foot o’ de corn pile. An’ dat’s what kep’ me from bein’ kilt, I ’spects. Judy she say she think ’twuz Providence, but I think ’twuz de bank! O’ co’se, Providence put de bank dyah, but how come Providence nuver saved Marse Chan? When I look’ ’roun’, de roan wuz layin’ dyah by me, stone dead, wid a cannon-ball gone ’mos’ th’oo him, an’ our men hed done swep’ dem on t’urr side from de top o’ de hill. ’Twan’ mo’n a minit, de sorrel come gallupin’ back wid his mane flyin’, an’ de rein hangin’ down on one side to his knee. ’Dyar!’ says I, ’fo’ Gord! I ’specks dey done kill Marse Chan, an’ I promised to tek care on him.’

“Well, just then they sounded boots and saddles, and we mounted up; the orders came to ride around the slope, and Marse Chan's company was second in line. When we got around there, we were right in it. It was the worst place ever this guy got into. And they shouted, 'Charge them!' and my goodness! if you ever saw bullets flying, it was that day. It was just like hail; we went down the slope (I along with the rest) and up the hill towards the cannons, and the fire was so intense there (they had a whole regiment of infantry lying down there under the cannons) that our lines sort of broke and stopped; the colonel was killed, and I believe we were about to fall apart completely when Marse Chan rode up, grabbed the flag, and shouted, 'Follow me!' and rode straining up the hill among the cannons. I saw him as he went, the sorrel horse a good length ahead of every other horse, just like he used to be in a fox hunt, and the whole regiment right after him. You’ve never heard thunder! The next thing I knew, the roan rolled head over heels and flung me up against the bank, like you throw a cob over against the foot of the corn pile. And that’s what kept me from getting killed, I suspect. Judy says she thinks it was Providence, but I think it was the bank! Of course, Providence put the bank there, but why didn’t Providence save Marse Chan? When I looked around, the roan was lying there by me, stone dead, with a cannonball almost through him, and our men had already swept them on the other side from the top of the hill. It wasn’t more than a minute, and the sorrel came galloping back with his mane flying, and the reins hanging down on one side to his knee. ‘There!’ I said, ‘for goodness' sake! I suspect they've killed Marse Chan, and I promised to take care of him.’”

“I jumped up an’ run over de bank, an’ dyar, wid a whole lot o’ dead men, an’ some not dead yit, onder one o’ de guns wid de fleg still in he han’, an’ a bullet right th’oo he body, lay Marse Chan. I tu’n ’im over an’ call ’im, ’Marse Chan!’ but ’twan’ no use, he wuz done gone home, sho’ ‘nuff. I pick’ ’im up in my arms[311] wid de fleg still in he han’s, an’ toted ’im back jes’ like I did dat day when he wuz a baby, an’ ole marster gin ’im to me in my arms, an’ sez he could trus’ me, an’ tell me to tek keer on ’im long ez he lived. I kyar’d ’im ’way off de battlefiel’ out de way o’ de balls, an’ I laid ’im down onder a big tree till I could git somebody to ketch de sorrel for me. He wuz cotched arfter a while, an’ I hed some money, so I got some pine plank an’ made a coffin dat evenin’, an’ wrapt Marse Chan’s body up in de fleg, an’ put ’im in de coffin; but I didn’ nail de top on strong, ’cause I knowed ole missis wan’ see ’im; an’ I got a’ ambulance an’ set out for home dat night. We reached dyar de nex’ evein’, arfter travellin’ all dat night an’ all nex’ day.

“I jumped up and ran over to the bank, and there, with a lot of dead men, and some still alive, under one of the guns with the flag still in his hand, lay Marse Chan. I turned him over and called out, ‘Marse Chan!’ but it was no use, he was really gone. I picked him up in my arms[311] with the flag still in his hands and carried him back just like I did that day when he was a baby, and old master gave him to me in my arms, saying he could trust me and telling me to take care of him as long as he lived. I carried him away from the battlefield, out of the way of the bullets, and laid him down under a big tree until I could get someone to catch the sorrel for me. He was caught after a while, and I had some money, so I got some pine planks and made a coffin that evening, and wrapped Marse Chan’s body in the flag and placed him in the coffin; but I didn’t nail the top on too tight, because I knew old missis wanted to see him; then I got an ambulance and set off for home that night. We reached there the next evening, after traveling all that night and all the next day.”

“Hit ’peared like somethin’ hed tole ole missis we wuz comin’ so; for when we got home she wuz waitin’ for us—done drest up in her best Sunday-clo’es, an’ stan’n’ at de head o’ de big steps, an’ ole marster settin’ in his big cheer—ez we druv up de hill to’ds de house, I drivin’ de ambulance an’ de sorrel leadin’ ’long behine wid de stirrups crost over de saddle.

“Hit appeared like something he’d told the old lady we were coming, because when we got home she was waiting for us—dressed up in her best Sunday clothes, and standing at the top of the big steps, while the old man sat in his big chair—as we drove up the hill toward the house, me driving the ambulance and the sorrel following behind with the stirrups crossed over the saddle.”

“She come down to de gate to meet us. We took de coffin out de ambulance an’ kyar’d it right into de big parlor wid de pictures in it, whar dey use’ to dance in ole times when Marse Chan wuz a schoolboy, an’ Miss Anne Chahmb’lin use’ to come over, an’ go wid ole missis into her charmber an’ tek her things off. In dyar we laid de coffin on two o’ de cheers, an’ ole missis nuver said a wud; she jes’ looked so ole an’ white.

“She came down to the gate to meet us. We took the coffin out of the ambulance and carried it right into the big parlor with the pictures in it, where they used to dance in the old days when Marse Chan was a schoolboy, and Miss Anne Chamblin would come over and go with old missis into her chamber and take her things off. There we laid the coffin on two of the chairs, and old missis never said a word; she just looked so old and pale.”

“When I had tell ’em all ’bout it, I tu’ned right ’roun’ an’ rid over to Cun’l Chahmb’lin’s, ’cause I knowed dat wuz what Marse Chan he’d ’a’ wanted me to do. I didn’ tell nobody whar I wuz gwine, ’cause yo’ know none on ’em hadn’ nuver speak to Miss Anne, not sence de duil, an’ dey didn’ know ’bout de letter.

“When I told them all about it, I turned right around and rode over to Colonel Chamberlin's because I knew that’s what Marse Chan would have wanted me to do. I didn’t tell anyone where I was going because, you know, none of them had ever spoken to Miss Anne, not since the duel, and they didn’t know about the letter.”

“When I rid up in de yard, dyar wuz Miss Anne a-stan’in’ on de poach watchin’ me ez I rid up. I tied my hoss to de fence, an’ walked up de parf. She knowed by de way I walked dyar wuz somethin’ de motter, an’ she wuz mighty pale. I drapt my cap down on de een’ o’ de steps an’ went up. She nuver opened her mouf; jes’ stan’ right still an’ keep her eyes on my face. Fust, I couldn’ speak; den I cotch my voice, an’ I say, ’Marse Chan, he done got he furlough.’

“When I rode into the yard, there was Miss Anne standing on the porch watching me as I arrived. I tied my horse to the fence and walked up the path. She could tell by the way I walked that something was wrong, and she looked really pale. I dropped my cap at the end of the steps and went up. She never opened her mouth; just stood there quietly, keeping her eyes on my face. At first, I couldn’t speak; then I found my voice and said, ‘Marse Chan got his furlough.’”

“Her face was mighty ashy, an’ she sort o’ shook, but she didn’ fall. She tu’ned ’roun’ an’ said, ’Git me de ker’ige!’ Dat wuz all.

“Her face was really pale, and she kind of shook, but she didn’t fall. She turned around and said, ‘Get me the carriage!’ That was all.”

“When de ker’ige come ’roun’, she hed put on her bonnet, an’ wuz ready. Ez she got in, she sey to me, ’Hev yo’ brought him home?’ an’ we drove ’long, I ridin’ behine.

“When the carriage came around, she had put on her bonnet and was ready. As she got in, she said to me, ‘Have you brought him home?’ and we drove along, me riding behind.”

“When we got home, she got out, an’ walked up de big walk—up to de poach by herse’f. Ole missis hed done fin’ de letter in Marse Chan’s pocket, wid de love in it, while I wuz ’way, an’ she wuz a-waitin’ on de poach. Dey sey dat wuz de fust time ole missis cry when she find de letter, an’ dat she sut’n’y did cry over it, pintedly.

“When we got home, she got out and walked up the big path—up to the porch by herself. The old woman had found the letter in Marse Chan’s pocket, with the love in it, while I was away, and she was waiting on the porch. They say that was the first time the old woman cried when she found the letter, and she definitely did cry over it, pointedly."

“Well, seh, Miss Anne she walks right up de steps, mos’ up to ole missis stan’in’ dyar on de poach, an’ jes’ falls right down mos’ to her, on her knees fust, an’ den flat on her face right on de flo’, ketchin’ at ole missis’ dress wid her two han’s—so.

“Well, she walked right up the steps, almost to the old lady standing there on the porch, and just fell down, first on her knees, and then flat on her face right on the floor, grabbing at the old lady's dress with both hands—like this.”

“Ole missis stood for ’bout a minit lookin’ down at her, an’ den she drapt down on de flo’ by her, an’ took her in bofe her arms.

“Ole missis stood for about a minute looking down at her, and then she dropped down on the floor beside her, and took her in both her arms.

“I couldn’ see, I wuz cryin’ so myse’f, an’ ev’ybody wuz cryin’. But dey went in arfter a while in de parlor, an’ shet de do’; an’ I heahd ’em say, Miss Anne she[313] tuk de coffin in her arms an’ kissed it, an’ kissed Marse Chan, an’ call ’im by his name, an’ her darlin’, an’ ole missis lef’ her cryin’ in dyar tell some on ’em went in, an’ found her done faint on de flo’.

“I couldn’t see because I was crying so much, and everyone was crying. But they went into the parlor after a while and shut the door; I heard them say that Miss Anne took the coffin in her arms and kissed it, and kissed Marse Chan, and called him by his name, and her darling, and old missis left her crying there until some of them went in and found her passed out on the floor.”

“Judy (she’s my wife) she tell me she heah Miss Anne when she axed ole missis mout she wear mo’nin’ fur ‘im. I don’ know how dat is; but when we buried ‘im nex’ day, she wuz de one whar walked arfter de coffin, holdin’ ole marster, an’ ole missis she walked next to ’em.

“Judy (she's my wife) told me she heard Miss Anne when she asked old missus why she didn't wear morning clothes for him. I don't understand how that is; but when we buried him the next day, she was the one who walked after the coffin, holding old master, and old missus walked next to them.”

“Well, we buried Marse Chan dyar in de ole grabeyard, wid de fleg wrapped roun’ ‘im, an’ he face lookin’ like it did dat mawnin’ down in de low groun’s, wid de new sun shinin’ on it so peaceful.

“Well, we buried Marse Chan dyar in the old graveyard, with the flag wrapped around him, and his face looking like it did that morning down in the low grounds, with the new sun shining on it so peacefully.

“Miss Anne she nuver went home to stay arfter dat; she stay wid ole marster an’ ole missis ez long ez dey lived. Dat warn’ so mighty long, ’cause ole marster he died dat fall, when dey wuz fallerin’ fur wheat—I had jes’ married Judy den—an’ ole missis she warn’ long behine him. We buried her by him next summer. Miss Anne she went in de hospitals toreckly arfter ole missis died; an’ jes’ fo’ Richmond fell she come home sick wid de fever. Yo’ nuver would ’a’’ knowed her fur de same ole Miss Anne. She wuz light ez a piece o’ peth, an’ so white, ’cep’ her eyes an’ her sorrel hyar, an’ she kep’ on gittin’ whiter an’ weaker. Judy she sut’n’y did nuss her faithful. But she nuver got no betterment! De fever an’ Marse Chan’s bein’ kilt hed done strain her, an’ she died jes’ fo’ de folks wuz sot free.

“Miss Anne never went home to stay after that; she stayed with old master and old missis as long as they lived. That wasn’t so very long, because old master died that fall when they were harvesting wheat—I had just married Judy then—and old missis didn’t last long after him. We buried her beside him the next summer. Miss Anne went to the hospitals right after old missis died; and just before Richmond fell, she came home sick with the fever. You would never have recognized her as the same old Miss Anne. She was as light as a feather, and so pale, except for her eyes and her sorrel hair, and she kept getting paler and weaker. Judy certainly took care of her faithfully. But she never got any better! The fever and Marse Chan’s being killed had taken a toll on her, and she died just before the folks were set free.

“So we buried Miss Anne right by Marse Chan, in a place whar ole missis hed tole us to leave, an’ dey’s bofe on ’em sleep side by side over in de ole grabeyard at home.

“So we buried Miss Anne right next to Marse Chan, in a spot where the old mistress told us to leave, and they’re both resting side by side in the old graveyard at home.”

“An’ will yo’ please tell me, marster? Dey tells me dat de Bible sey dyar won’ be marryin’ nor givin’ in[314] marriage in heaven, but I don’ b’lieve it signifies dat—does you?”

“Can you please tell me, sir? They say the Bible says there won’t be marrying or giving in marriage in heaven, but I don’t believe that means anything—do you?”

I gave him the comfort of my earnest belief in some other interpretation, together with several spare “eighteen-pences,” as he called them, for which he seemed humbly grateful. And as I rode away I heard him calling across the fence to his wife, who was standing in the door of a small whitewashed cabin, near which we had been standing for some time:

I offered him the reassurance of my sincere belief in a different interpretation, along with a few extra “eighteen-pences,” as he referred to them, which he appeared genuinely thankful for. As I rode off, I heard him calling to his wife, who was standing in the doorway of a small whitewashed cabin, where we had been lingering for a while:

“Judy, have Marse Chan’s dawg got home?”

“Judy, has Marse Chan’s dog come home?”


“POSSON JONE’”

BY

BY

George W. Cable

George W. Cable

Bliss Perry mentions this story as one that presents “people and events and circumstances, blended into an artistic whole that defies analysis.” It illustrates dramatic incident, local color, and complex character analysis.

Bliss Perry talks about this story as one that showcases “people, events, and circumstances, combined into an artistic whole that defies analysis.” It features intense incidents, local flavor, and in-depth character analysis.

“POSSON JONE’”[20]

“POSSON JONE’”[20]

To Jules St.-Ange—elegant little heathen—there yet remained at manhood a remembrance of having been to school, and of having been taught by a stony-headed Capuchin that the world is round—for example, like a cheese. This round world is a cheese to be eaten through, and Jules had nibbled quite into his cheeseworld already at twenty-two.

To Jules St.-Ange—graceful little free spirit—there still lingered in adulthood a memory of attending school, where a stern Capuchin monk had taught him that the world is round—like a wheel of cheese, for instance. This round world is a cheese meant to be explored, and Jules had already taken quite a few bites out of his cheesy world by the time he turned twenty-two.

He realized this as he idled about one Sunday morning where the intersection of Royal and Conti streets some seventy years ago formed a central corner of New Orleans. Yes, yes, the trouble was he had been wasteful and honest. He discussed the matter with that faithful friend and confidant, Baptiste, his yellow body-servant. They concluded that, papa’s patience and tante’s pin-money having been gnawed away quite to the rind, there were left open only these few easily enumerated resorts: to go to work—they shuddered; to join Major Innerarity’s filibustering expedition; or else—why not?—to try some games of confidence. At twenty-two one must begin to be something. Nothing else tempted; could that avail? One could but try. It is noble to try; and, besides, they were hungry. If one could “make the friendship” of some person from the country, for instance, with money, not expert at cards or dice, but, as one would say, willing to learn, one might find cause to say some “Hail Marys.”

He realized this as he hung around one Sunday morning where the intersection of Royal and Conti streets formed a central corner of New Orleans about seventy years ago. Yes, the problem was that he had been wasteful and honest. He talked it over with his loyal friend and confidant, Baptiste, his yellow servant. They figured that with dad’s patience and aunt’s spending money completely used up, they were left with just a few options: to get a job—they both shuddered; to join Major Innerarity’s filibuster expedition; or, why not, to try some confidence games. At twenty-two, one has to start becoming something. Nothing else was appealing; could that work? One could only give it a shot. It’s noble to try, and besides, they were hungry. If one could make friends with someone from the country, for instance, with money, who wasn’t skilled at cards or dice but was, as they would say, eager to learn, they might end up saying some “Hail Marys.”

The sun broke through a clearing sky, and Baptiste[318] pronounced it good for luck. There had been a hurricane in the night. The weed-grown tile-roofs were still dripping, and from lofty brick and low adobe walls a rising steam responded to the summer sunlight. Upstreet, and across the Rue du Canal, one could get glimpses of the gardens in Faubourg Ste.-Marie standing in silent wretchedness, so many tearful Lucretias, tattered victims of the storm. Short remnants of the wind now and then came down the narrow street in erratic puffs heavily laden with odors of broken boughs and torn flowers, skimmed the little pools of rain-water in the deep ruts of the unpaved street, and suddenly went away to nothing, like a juggler’s butterflies or a young man’s money.

The sun broke through a clear sky, and Baptiste[318] declared it good luck. A hurricane had swept through during the night. The overgrown tile roofs were still dripping, and steam rose from the tall brick and low adobe walls in response to the summer sunlight. Up the street, across the Rue du Canal, glimpses of the gardens in Faubourg Ste.-Marie could be seen, standing in silent misery, like so many tearful Lucretias, tattered victims of the storm. Brief gusts of wind occasionally swept down the narrow street in erratic puffs, heavily scented with the smells of broken branches and torn flowers, skimming over the little puddles of rainwater in the deep ruts of the unpaved road, and then vanished completely, like a juggler’s butterflies or a young man’s cash.

It was very picturesque, the Rue Royale. The rich and poor met together. The locksmith’s swinging key creaked next door to the bank; across the way, crouching, mendicant-like, in the shadow of a great importing-house, was the mud laboratory of the mender of broken combs. Light balconies overhung the rows of showy shops and stores open for trade this Sunday morning, and pretty Latin faces of the higher class glanced over their savagely pronged railings upon the passers below. At some windows hung lace curtains, flannel duds at some, and at others only the scraping and sighing one-hinged shutter groaning toward Paris after its neglectful master.

It was very picturesque, the Rue Royale. The rich and poor met together. The locksmith’s swinging key creaked next door to the bank; across the way, crouching like a beggar in the shadow of a large importing house, was the muddy workshop of the comb repairman. Light balconies hung over the rows of flashy shops and stores open for business this Sunday morning, and pretty Latin faces from the upper class looked over their sharply pointed railings at the passersby below. Some windows had lace curtains, others had flannel clothes, and at still others, only the scraping and sighing one-hinged shutter groaned toward Paris after its neglectful owner.

M. St.-Ange stood looking up and down the street for nearly an hour. But few ladies, only the inveterate mass-goers, were out. About the entrance of the frequent cafés the masculine gentility stood leaning on canes, with which now one and now another beckoned to Jules, some even adding pantomimic hints of the social cup.

M. St.-Ange stood looking up and down the street for almost an hour. But there were only a few ladies out, mostly the usual mass-goers. Around the entrance of the busy cafés, the well-dressed men leaned on their canes, calling out to Jules every now and then, some even gesturing playfully with hints of having a drink.

M. St.-Ange remarked to his servant without turning[319] his head that somehow he felt sure he should soon return those bons that the mulatto had lent him.

M. St.-Ange told his servant without looking away that he had a feeling he would soon return the bons that the mulatto had lent him.[319]

“What will you do with them?”

“What are you going to do with them?”

“Me!” said Baptiste, quickly; “I will go and see the bull-fight in the Place Congo.”

“Me!” said Baptiste, hastily; “I’m going to check out the bullfight in Place Congo.”

“There is to be a bull-fight? But where is M. Cayetano?”

“There’s going to be a bullfight? But where is Mr. Cayetano?”

“Ah, got all his affairs wet in the tornado. Instead of his circus, they are to have a bull-fight—not an ordinary bull-fight with sick horses, but a buffalo-and-tiger fight. I would not miss it——”

“Ah, got everything ruined in the tornado. Instead of his circus, they’re having a bullfight—not your typical one with sick horses, but a buffalo-and-tiger fight. I wouldn’t miss it—”

Two or three persons ran to the opposite corner, and commenced striking at something with their canes. Others followed. Can M. St.-Ange and servant, who hasten forward—can the Creoles, Cubans, Spaniards, San Domingo refugees, and other loungers—can they hope it is a fight? They hurry forward. Is a man in a fit? The crowd pours in from the side-streets. Have they killed a so-long snake? Bareheaded shopmen leave their wives, who stand upon chairs. The crowd huddles and packs. Those on the outside make little leaps into the air, trying to be tall.

Two or three people ran to the opposite corner and started hitting something with their canes. Others followed them. Can M. St.-Ange and his servant, who are rushing over—can the Creoles, Cubans, Spaniards, San Domingo refugees, and other onlookers—really hope it's a fight? They hurry closer. Is someone having a seizure? The crowd spills in from the side streets. Did they just kill a really long snake? Bareheaded shopkeepers abandon their wives, who are standing on chairs. The crowd jostles and pushes together. Those on the outer edge jump slightly into the air, trying to get a better view.

“What is the matter?”

"What's the matter?"

“Have they caught a real live rat?”

“Did they actually catch a real rat?”

“Who is hurt?” asks some one in English.

“Who got hurt?” asks someone in English.

Personne,” replies a shopkeeper; “a man’s hat blow’ in the gutter; but he has it now. Jules pick’ it. See, that is the man, head and shoulders on top the res’.”

Personne,” replies a shopkeeper; “a man’s hat blew into the gutter; but he has it now. Jules picked it up. Look, that’s the man, head and shoulders above the rest.”

“He in the homespun?” asks a second shopkeeper. “Humph! an Américain—a West-Floridian; bah!”

“Is he wearing homespun?” asks another shopkeeper. “Humph! an American—a West Floridian; bah!”

“But wait; ’st! he is speaking; listen!”

“But wait; shh! he’s speaking; listen!”

“To who is he speak——?”

"Who is he speaking to?"

“Sh-sh-sh! to Jules.”

“Shh! to Jules.”

“Jules who?”

"Who's Jules?"

“Silence, you! To Jules St.-Ange, what howe me a bill since long time. Sh-sh-sh!”

“Be quiet, you! To Jules St.-Ange, what owe me a bill for a long time. Sh-sh-sh!”

Then the voice was heard.

Then the voice was heard.

Its owner was a man of giant stature, with a slight stoop in his shoulders, as if he was making a constant, good-natured attempt to accommodate himself to ordinary doors and ceilings. His bones were those of an ox. His face was marked more by weather than age, and his narrow brow was bald and smooth. He had instantaneously formed an opinion of Jules St.-Ange, and the multitude of words, most of them lingual curiosities, with which he was rasping the wide-open ears of his listeners, signified, in short, that, as sure as his name was Parson Jones, the little Creole was a “plum gentleman.”

Its owner was a tall man with a slight hunch in his shoulders, as if he was always trying to fit himself into regular doors and ceilings. He had bones like an ox. His face showed more signs of weather than of age, and his narrow forehead was bald and smooth. He quickly formed an opinion of Jules St.-Ange, and the flood of words, many of them unusual, that he was directing at the eager ears of his listeners indicated, in short, that, as sure as his name was Parson Jones, the little Creole was a “plum gentleman.”

M. St.-Ange bowed and smiled, and was about to call attention, by both gesture and speech, to a singular object on top of the still uncovered head, when the nervous motion of the Américain anticipated him, as, throwing up an immense hand, he drew down a large roll of bank-notes. The crowd laughed, the West-Floridian joining, and began to disperse.

M. St.-Ange bowed and smiled, and was about to draw attention, with both his gesture and words, to a unique object on top of the still uncovered head, when the anxious movement of the Américain interrupted him; as he raised an enormous hand, he pulled down a big roll of banknotes. The crowd laughed, with the West-Floridian joining in, and started to break apart.

“Why, that money belongs to Smyrny Church,” said the giant.

“Why, that money belongs to Smyrny Church,” said the giant.

“You are very dengerous to make your money expose like that, Misty Posson Jone’,” said St.-Ange, counting it with his eyes.

“You're playing a dangerous game exposing your money like that, Misty Posson Jone,” said St.-Ange, counting it with his eyes.

The countryman gave a start and smile of surprise.

The farmer jumped and smiled in surprise.

“How d’dyou know my name was Jones?” he asked; but, without pausing for the Creole’s answer, furnished in his reckless way some further specimens of West-Floridian English; and the conciseness with which he presented full intelligence of his home, family, calling, lodging-house, and present and future plans, might have[321] passed for consummate art, had it not been the most run-wild nature. “And I’ve done been to Mobile, you know, on business for Bethesdy Church. It’s the on’yest time I ever been from home; now you wouldn’t of believed that, would you? But I admire to have saw you, that’s so. You’ve got to come and eat with me. Me and my boy ain’t been fed yit. “What might one call yo’ name? Jools? Come on, Jools. Come on, Colossus. That’s my niggah—his name’s Colossus of Rhodes. Is that yo’ yallah boy, Jools? Fetch him along, Colossus. It seems like a special providence.—Jools, do you believe in a special providence?”

“How did you know my name was Jones?” he asked; but without waiting for the Creole’s answer, he recklessly shared more examples of West-Floridian English. The way he conveyed detailed information about his home, family, job, lodging house, and current and future plans could have been seen as skilled art, if it hadn’t been so wildly untamed. “And I’ve been to Mobile, you know, on business for Bethesdy Church. It’s the only time I’ve ever been away from home; you wouldn’t have believed that, would you? But I’m glad to have met you, I really am. You have to come and eat with me. My boy and I haven’t eaten yet. What do you go by? Jools? Come on, Jools. Come on, Colossus. That’s my guy—his name’s Colossus of Rhodes. Is that your yellow boy, Jools? Bring him along, Colossus. It feels like special providence.—Jools, do you believe in special providence?”

Jules said he did.

Jules said he did.

The new-made friends moved briskly off, followed by Baptiste and a short, square, old negro, very black and grotesque, who had introduced himself to the mulatto, with many glittering and cavernous smiles, as “d’body-sarvant of d’Rev’n’ Mr. Jones.”

The new friends headed off quickly, followed by Baptiste and a short, stocky old Black man, very dark and comical, who had introduced himself to the mulatto with many bright, wide smiles as “the body servant of the Reverend Mr. Jones.”

Both pairs enlivened their walk with conversation. Parson Jones descanted upon the doctrine he had mentioned, as illustrated in the perplexities of cotton-growing, and concluded that there would always be “a special providence again’ cotton untell folks quits a-pressin’ of it and haulin’ of it on Sundays!”

Both pairs made their walk lively with conversation. Parson Jones elaborated on the doctrine he had mentioned, using the challenges of cotton-growing as an example, and concluded that there would always be "a special providence against cotton until people stop pressing it and hauling it on Sundays!"

Je dis,” said St.-Ange, in response, “I thing you is juz right. I believe, me, strong-strong in the improvidence, yes. You know my papa he hown a sugah-plantation, you know. ’Jules, me son,’ he say one time to me, ’I goin’ to make one baril sugah to fedge the moze high price in New Orleans.’ Well, he take his bez baril sugah—I nevah see a so careful man like me papa always to make a so beautiful sugah et sirop. ’Jules, go at Father Pierre an’ ged this lill pitcher fill with holy-water, an’ tell him sen’ his tin bucket, and I will make it fill with quitte.’ I ged the holy-water; my papa[322] sprinkle it over the baril, an’ make one cross on the ’ead of the baril.”

I say,” said St.-Ange in reply, “I think you are just right. I really believe in being careful, yes. You know my dad owns a sugar plantation, right? One time he told me, ‘Jules, my son, I’m going to make a barrel of sugar to take advantage of the high prices in New Orleans.’ Well, he took his best barrel of sugar—I’ve never seen someone as meticulous as my dad when it comes to making such great sugar et sirop. ‘Jules, go to Father Pierre and get this little pitcher filled with holy water, and tell him to send his tin bucket so I can fill it with quitte.’ I got the holy water; my dad[322] sprinkled it over the barrel and made a cross on the head of the barrel.”

“Why, Jools,” said Parson Jones, “that didn’t do no good.”

“Why, Jools,” said Parson Jones, “that didn’t help at all.”

“Din do no good! Id broughd the so great value! You can strike me dead if thad baril sugah din fedge the more high cost than any other in the city. Parce-que, the man what buy that baril sugah he make a mistake of one hundred pound”—falling back—“Mais certainlee!”

“Didn't do any good! It brought such great value! You can strike me dead if that barrel of sugar didn’t cost more than anything else in the city. Because, the man who buys that barrel of sugar makes a mistake of one hundred pounds”—falling back—“But certainly!”

“And you think that was growin’ out of the holy-water?” asked the parson.

“And you think that came from the holy water?” asked the pastor.

Mais, what could make it else? Id could not be the quitte, because my papa keep the bucket, an’ forget to sen’ the quitte to Father Pierre.”

But, what else could it be? It couldn't be the quitte, because my dad keeps the bucket and forgets to send the quitte to Father Pierre.

Parson Jones was disappointed.

Parson Jones felt let down.

“Well, now, Jools, you know, I don’t think that was right. I reckon you must be a plum Catholic.”

“Well, Jools, I don’t think that was right. I guess you must be a real Catholic.”

M. St.-Ange shrugged. He would not deny his faith.

M. St.-Ange shrugged. He wouldn't deny his beliefs.

“I am a Catholique, mais”—brightening as he hoped to recommend himself anew—“not a good one.”

“I’m a Catholic, but”—his face lighting up as he hoped to present himself favorably again—“not a very good one.”

“Well, you know,” said Jones—“where’s Colossus? Oh! all right. Colossus strayed off a minute in Mobile, and I plum lost him for two days. Here’s the place; come in. Colossus and this boy can go to the kitchen.—Now, Colossus, what air you a-beckonin’ at me faw?”

“Well, you know,” said Jones—“where’s Colossus? Oh! all right. Colossus wandered off for a minute in Mobile, and I completely lost track of him for two days. Here’s the place; come in. Colossus and this boy can head to the kitchen.—Now, Colossus, what are you signaling me for?”

He let his servant draw him aside and address him in a whisper.

He allowed his servant to pull him aside and speak to him in a whisper.

“Oh, go ’way!” said the parson with a jerk. “Who’s goin’ to throw me? What? Speak louder. Why, Colossus, you shayn’t talk so, saw. ’Pon my soul, you’re the mightiest fool I ever taken up with. Jest you go down that alley-way with this yalla boy, and don’t show yo’ face untell yo’ called!”

“Oh, go away!” said the pastor with a jerk. “Who’s going to throw me? What? Speak louder. Why, Colossus, you shouldn’t talk like that, you know. I swear, you’re the biggest fool I’ve ever dealt with. Just go down that alley with this yellow guy, and don’t show your face until you’re called!”

The negro begged; the master wrathily insisted.

The black man pleaded; the master angrily insisted.

“Colossus, will you do ez I tell you, or shell I hev to strike you, saw?”

“Colossus, will you do as I say, or do I have to hit you, saw?”

“O Mahs Jimmy, I—I’s gwine; but”—he ventured nearer—“don’t on no account drink nothin’, Mahs Jimmy.”

“O Master Jimmy, I—I’m going; but”—he moved a little closer—“don’t drink anything, Master Jimmy.”

Such was the negro’s earnestness that he put one foot in the gutter, and fell heavily against his master. The parson threw him off angrily.

Such was the intensity of the man that he stepped into the gutter and stumbled hard against his boss. The preacher pushed him away angrily.

“Thar, now! Why, Colossus, you most of been dosted with sumthin’; yo’ plum crazy.—Humph, come on, Jools, let’s eat! Humph! to tell me that when I never taken a drop, exceptin’ for chills, in my life—which he knows so as well as me!”

“Look at that! Colossus, you must have been drinking something; you’re completely out of your mind.—Come on, Jools, let’s eat! Seriously! To say that to me when I’ve never taken a drink in my life, except for when I’ve been sick, which he knows just as well as I do!”

The two masters began to ascend a stair.

The two masters started to climb a staircase.

Mais, he is a sassy; I would sell him, me,” said the young Creole.

But, he's such a brat; I'd sell him, honestly,” said the young Creole.

“No, I wouldn’t do that,” replied the parson; “though there is people in Bethesdy who says he is a rascal. He’s a powerful smart fool. Why, that boy’s got money, Jools; more money than religion, I reckon. I’m shore he fallen into mighty bad company”—they passed beyond earshot.

“No, I wouldn’t do that,” replied the pastor; “though there are people in Bethesdy who say he’s a jerk. He’s a really clever fool. Honestly, that boy has money, Jools; more money than he has religion, I guess. I’m sure he’s gotten in with some really bad company”—they moved out of earshot.

Baptiste and Colossus, instead of going to the tavern kitchen, passed to the next door and entered the dark rear corner of a low grocery, where, the law notwithstanding, liquor was covertly sold to slaves. There, in the quiet company of Baptiste and the grocer, the colloquial powers of Colossus, which were simply prodigious, began very soon to show themselves.

Baptiste and Colossus, instead of heading to the tavern kitchen, went next door and walked into the dark back corner of a small grocery store, where, despite the law, liquor was secretly sold to slaves. There, in the quiet company of Baptiste and the grocer, Colossus’s impressive conversational skills began to make themselves known.

“For whilst,” said he, “Mahs Jimmy has eddication, you know—whilst he has eddication, I has ’scretion. He has eddication and I has ’scretion, an’ so we gits along.”

“Because,” he said, “Mahs Jimmy has an education, you know—while he has an education, I have discretion. He has an education and I have discretion, and so we get along.”

He drew a black bottle down the counter, and, laying half his length upon the damp board, continued:

He slid a black bottle across the counter and, propping himself up on the wet surface, went on:

“As a p’inciple I discredits de imbimin’ of awjus liquors. De imbimin’ of awjus liquors, de wiolution of de Sabbaf, de playin’ of de fiddle, and de usin’ of by-words, dey is de fo’ sins of de conscience; an’ if any man sin de fo’ sins of de conscience, de debble done sharp his fork fo’ dat man.—Ain’t that so, boss?”

“As a principle, I disapprove of the drinking of any alcoholic beverages. The drinking of alcoholic beverages, the violation of the Sabbath, playing the fiddle, and using inappropriate language, these are the four sins of the conscience; and if any man commits these four sins of the conscience, the devil has sharpened his fork for that man. Isn’t that right, boss?”

The grocer was sure it was so.

The grocery store owner was convinced it was true.

“Neberdeless, mind you”—here the orator brimmed his glass from the bottle and swallowed the contents with a dry eye—“mind you, a roytious man, sech as ministers of de gospel and dere body-sarvants, can take a leetle for de weak stomach.”

“Nonetheless, keep this in mind”—the speaker filled his glass from the bottle and drank it down without showing any emotion—“remember, a righteous man, like ministers of the gospel and their servants, can have a little for the weak stomach.”

But the fascinations of Colossus’s eloquence must not mislead us; this is the story of a true Christian; to wit, Parson Jones.

But the charm of Colossus’s eloquence shouldn't deceive us; this is the story of a true Christian, namely, Parson Jones.

The parson and his new friend ate. But the coffee M. St.-Ange declared he could not touch; it was too wretchedly bad. At the French Market, near by, there was some noble coffee. This, however, would have to be bought, and Parson Jones had scruples.

The pastor and his new friend ate. But the coffee M. St.-Ange said he couldn't drink; it was really terrible. At the nearby French Market, there was some great coffee. However, that would need to be purchased, and Pastor Jones had reservations.

“You see, Jools, every man has his conscience to guide him, which it does so in——”

“You see, Jools, every man has his conscience to guide him, which it does so in——”

“Oh, yes!” cried St.-Ange, “conscien’; thad is the bez, Posson Jone’. Certainlee! I am a Catholique, you is a schismatique; you thing it is wrong to dring some coffee—well, then, it is wrong; you thing it is wrong to make the sugah to ged the so large price—well, then, it is wrong; I thing it is right—well, then, it is right; it is all ’a’bit; c’est tout. What a man thing is right, is right; ’tis all ’a’bit. A man muz nod go again’ his conscien’. My faith! do you thing I would go again’ my conscien’? Mais allons, led us go and ged some coffee.”

“Oh, yes!” shouted St.-Ange, “conscience; that’s the best, Posson Jones. Definitely! I’m a Catholic, you’re a schismatic; you think it’s wrong to drink some coffee—well, then, it is wrong; you think it’s wrong to make the sugar to get that high price—well, then, it is wrong; I think it’s right—well, then, it is right; it’s all a bit subjective; c’est tout. What a man thinks is right, is right; it’s all a bit subjective. A man must not go against his conscience. My goodness! do you think I would go against my conscience? Mais allons, let’s go and get some coffee.”

“Jools.”

“Jools.”

“W’at?”

“What?”

“Jools, it ain’t the drinkin’ of coffee, but the buyin’ of it on a Sabbath. You must really excuse me, Jools, it’s again’ conscience, you know.”

“Jools, it’s not the drinking of coffee, but buying it on a Sunday. You really have to excuse me, Jools, it goes against my conscience, you know.”

“Ah!” said St.-Ange, “c’est very true. For you it would be a sin, mais for me it is only ’a’bit. Rilligion is a very strange; I know a man one time, he thing it was wrong to go to cock-fight Sunday evening. I thing it is all ’a’bit. Mais, come, Posson Jone’; I have got one friend, Miguel; led us go at his house and ged some coffee. Come; Miguel have no familie; only him and Joe—always like to see friend; allons, led us come yonder.”

“Ah!” said St.-Ange, “it’s very true. For you it would be a sin, but for me it’s just a bit. Religion is very strange; I once knew a man who thought it was wrong to go to a cockfight on Sunday evening. I think it’s just a bit. But come on, Posson Jones; I have a friend, Miguel; let’s go to his house and get some coffee. Come on; Miguel has no family; it’s just him and Joe—always happy to see friends; let’s go over there.”

“Why, Jools, my dear friend, you know,” said the shame-faced parson, “I never visit on Sundays.”

“Why, Jools, my dear friend, you know,” said the embarrassed pastor, “I never visit on Sundays.”

“Never w’at?” asked the astounded Creole.

“Never what?” asked the shocked Creole.

“No,” said Jones, smiling awkwardly.

“No,” said Jones, smiling awkwardly.

“Never visite?”

"Never visited?"

“Exceptin’ sometimes amongst church-members,” said Parson Jones.

“Except sometimes among church members,” said Parson Jones.

Mais,” said the seductive St.-Ange, “Miguel and Joe is church-member’—certainlee! They love to talk about rilligion. Come at Miguel and talk about some rilligion. I am nearly expire for me coffee.”

But,” said the charming St.-Ange, “Miguel and Joe are church members—definitely! They love to discuss religion. Go talk to Miguel about some religion. I'm almost out of patience for my coffee.”

Parson Jones took his hat from beneath his chair and rose up.

Parson Jones grabbed his hat from under his chair and stood up.

“Jools,” said the weak giant, “I ought to be in church right now.”

“Jools,” said the frail giant, “I should be in church right now.”

Mais, the church is right yonder at Miguel’, yes. Ah!” continued St.-Ange, as they descended the stairs, “I thing every man muz have the rilligion he like’ the bez—me, I like the Catholique rilligion the bez—for me it is the bez. Every man will sure go to heaven if he like his rilligion the bez.”

But, the church is right over there at Miguel’s, yes. Ah!” continued St.-Ange as they went down the stairs, “I think every man should have the religion he likes the best—me, I like the Catholic religion the best—for me it is the best. Every man will surely go to heaven if he likes his religion the best.”

“Jools,” said the West-Floridian, laying his great hand tenderly upon the Creole’s shoulder, as they[326] stepped out upon the banquette, “do you think you have any shore hopes of heaven?”

“Jools,” said the West Floridian, gently placing his large hand on the Creole’s shoulder as they[326] stepped out onto the banquette, “do you think you have any real chances of getting into heaven?”

“Yass!” replied St.-Ange; “I am sure-sure. I thing everybody will go to heaven. I thing you will go, et I thing Miguel will go, et Joe—everybody, I thing—mais, hof course, not if they not have been christen’. Even I thing some niggers will go.”

“Yass!” replied St.-Ange; “I am absolutely sure. I think everyone will go to heaven. I think you will go, and I think Miguel will go, and Joe—everyone, I think—but, of course, not if they haven’t been baptized. Even I think some Black people will go.”

“Jools,” said the parson, stopping in his walk—“Jools, I don’t want to lose my niggah.”

“Jools,” said the parson, stopping in his walk—“Jools, I don’t want to lose my friend.”

“You will not loose him. With Baptiste he cannot ged loose.”

"You won't lose him. With Baptiste, he cannot get lost."

But Colossus’s master was not reassured.

But Colossus’s owner was not comforted.

“Now,” said he, still tarrying, “this is jest the way; had I of gone to church——”

“Now,” he said, still lingering, “this is just the way; if I had gone to church——”

“Posson Jone’,” said Jules.

“Posson Jone,” said Jules.

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“I tell you. We goin’ to church!”

“I’m telling you. We’re going to church!”

“Will you?” asked Jones, joyously.

"Will you?" Jones asked, happily.

Allons, come along,” said Jules, taking his elbow.

Come on, let’s go,” said Jules, grabbing his elbow.

They walked down the Rue Chartres, passed several corners, and by and by turned into a cross street. The parson stopped an instant as they were turning and looked back up the street.

They walked down Rue Chartres, passed several corners, and eventually turned onto a side street. The pastor paused for a moment as they were turning and glanced back up the street.

“W’at you lookin’?” asked his companion.

“Whatcha looking at?” asked his companion.

“I thought I saw Colossus,” answered the parson, with an anxious face; “I reckon ’twa’n’t him, though.” And they went on.

“I thought I saw Colossus,” replied the parson, looking worried; “but I guess it wasn't him, though.” And they continued on.

The street they now entered was a very quiet one. The eye of any chance passer would have been at once drawn to a broad, heavy, white brick edifice on the lower side of the way, with a flag-pole standing out like a bowsprit from one of its great windows, and a pair of lamps hanging before a large closed entrance. It was a theatre, honey-combed with gambling-dens. At this morning hour all was still, and the only sign of[327] life was a knot of little barefoot girls gathered within its narrow shade, and each carrying an infant relative. Into this place the parson and M. St.-Ange entered, the little nurses jumping up from the sills to let them pass in.

The street they entered was really quiet. Anyone passing by would have immediately noticed a large, heavy, white brick building on one side of the street, with a flagpole sticking out like a bowsprit from one of its big windows, and a pair of lamps hanging in front of a large closed entrance. It was a theater, filled with gambling dens. At that morning hour, everything was calm, and the only sign of life was a group of small barefoot girls sitting in the narrow shade, each holding a baby relative. The parson and M. St.-Ange walked into this place, and the little nurses jumped off the sills to let them pass.

A half-hour may have passed. At the end of that time the whole juvenile company were laying alternate eyes and ears to the chinks, to gather what they could of an interesting quarrel going on within.

A half-hour might have passed. By that time, the entire group of kids was taking turns pressing their eyes and ears to the cracks, trying to catch snippets of an interesting argument happening inside.

“I did not, saw! I given you no cause of offence, saw! It’s not so, saw! Mister Jools simply mistaken the house, thinkin’ it was a Sabbath-school! No such thing, saw; I ain’t bound to bet! Yes, I kin git out. Yes, without bettin’! I hev a right to my opinion; I reckon I’m a white man, saw! No, saw! I on’y said I didn’t think you could get the game on them cards. ’Sno such thing, saw! I do not know how to play! I wouldn’t hev a rascal’s money ef I should win it! Shoot, ef you dare! You can kill me, but you cayn’t scare me! No, I shayn’t bet! I’ll die first! Yes, saw; Mr. Jools can bet for me if he admires to; I ain’t his mostah.”

"I didn't, you know! I gave you no reason to be offended, you know! That's not it, you see; Mr. Jools just mistook the place, thinking it was a Sunday school! No such thing, I am not bound to bet! Yes, I can leave. Yes, without betting! I have a right to my opinion; I reckon I'm a white guy, you know! No, you see! I only said I didn’t think you could win the game with those cards. No such thing, you know! I do not know how to play! I wouldn’t take a crook's money if I won it! Go ahead, if you dare! You can kill me, but you can’t scare me! No, I won’t bet! I’ll die first! Yes, you see; Mr. Jools can bet for me if he wants to; I’m not his master."

Here the speaker seemed to direct his words to St.-Ange.

Here, the speaker appeared to direct his words to St.-Ange.

“Saw, I don’t understand you, saw. I never said I’d loan you money to bet for me. I didn’t suspicion this from you, saw. No, I won’t take any more lemonade; it’s the most notorious stuff I ever drank, saw!”

“Listen, I don’t get you, listen. I never said I’d lend you money to gamble for me. I didn’t expect this from you, listen. No, I won’t drink any more lemonade; it’s the worst stuff I’ve ever had, listen!”

M. St.-Ange’s replies were in falsetto and not without effect; for presently the parson’s indignation and anger began to melt. “Don’t ask me, Jools, I can’t help you. It’s no use; it’s a matter of conscience with me, Jools.”

M. St.-Ange’s responses were in falsetto and had an impact; soon the parson’s indignation and anger started to fade. “Don’t ask me, Jools, I can’t assist you. It’s pointless; it’s a matter of conscience for me, Jools.”

“Mais oui! ’tis a matt’ of conscien’ wid me, the same.”

“Of course! It’s a matter of conscience for me, the same.”

“But, Jools, the money’s none o’ mine, nohow; it belongs to Smyrny, you know.”

“But, Jools, the money isn’t mine at all; it belongs to Smyrny, you know.”

“If I could make jus’ one bet,” said the persuasive St.-Ange, “I would leave this place, fas’-fas’, yes. If I had thing—mais I did not soupspicion this from you, Posson Jone’——”

“If I could make just one bet,” said the persuasive St.-Ange, “I would leave this place, fast, yes. If I had something—but I didn't suspect this from you, Posson Jone’——”

“Don’t, Jools, don’t!”

"Stop, Jools, stop!"

“No! Posson Jone’.”

"No! Posson Jones."

“You’re bound to win?” said the parson, wavering.

“You're sure you're going to win?” said the pastor, uncertain.

Mais certainement! But it is not to win that I want; ’tis me conscien’—me honor!”

But of course! But it’s not winning that I want; it’s my conscience—my honor!”

“Well, Jools, I hope I’m not a-doin’ no wrong. I’ll loan you some of this money if you say you’ll come right out ’thout takin’ your winnin’s.”

“Well, Jools, I hope I’m not doing anything wrong. I’ll lend you some of this money if you promise to leave right away without taking your winnings.”

All was still. The peeping children could see the parson as he lifted his hand to his breast-pocket. There it paused a moment in bewilderment, then plunged to the bottom. It came back empty, and fell lifelessly at his side. His head dropped upon his breast, his eyes were for a moment closed, his broad palms were lifted and pressed against his forehead, a tremor seized him, and he fell all in a lump to the floor. The children ran off with their infant-loads, leaving Jules St.-Ange swearing by all his deceased relatives, first to Miguel and Joe, and then to the lifted parson, that he did not know what had become of the money “except if” the black man had got it.

All was quiet. The curious kids could see the pastor as he reached into his breast pocket. He hesitated for a moment, then reached all the way to the bottom. He pulled out nothing, and his hand fell limply at his side. His head dropped down, his eyes closed for a brief moment, his large hands lifted and pressed against his forehead, a shudder took hold of him, and he collapsed to the floor. The kids ran off with their little burdens, leaving Jules St.-Ange cursing by all his dead relatives, first at Miguel and Joe, and then at the slumped pastor, insisting that he didn’t know what had happened to the money “unless” the black man had taken it.

In the rear of ancient New Orleans, beyond the sites of the old rampart, a trio of Spanish forts, where the town has since sprung up and grown old, green with all the luxuriance of the wild Creole summer, lay the Congo Plains. Here stretched the canvas of the historic Cayetano, who Sunday after Sunday sowed the sawdust for his circus-ring.

In the back of old New Orleans, beyond the locations of the old rampart, three Spanish forts stand where the town has developed and aged, lush with the wild greenery of a Creole summer, lay the Congo Plains. Here was the space used by the historic Cayetano, who week after week prepared the sawdust for his circus ring.

But to-day the great showman had fallen short of his printed promise. The hurricane had come by night, and with one fell swash had made an irretrievable sop of everything. The circus trailed away its bedraggled magnificence, and the ring was cleared for the bull.

But today the great showman had failed to deliver on his printed promise. The hurricane had arrived at night, and with one destructive sweep had ruined everything. The circus dragged away its tattered grandeur, and the ring was cleared for the bull.

Then the sun seemed to come out and work for the people. “See,” said the Spaniards, looking up at the glorious sky with its great, white fleets drawn off upon the horizon—“see—heaven smiles upon the bull-fight!”

Then the sun seemed to come out and work for the people. “Look,” said the Spaniards, gazing up at the glorious sky with its big, white clouds floating on the horizon—“look—heaven smiles on the bullfight!”

In the high upper seats of the rude amphitheatre sat the gaily-decked wives and daughters of the Gascons, from the métaries along the Ridge, and the chattering Spanish women of the Market, their shining hair unbonneted to the sun. Next below were their husbands and lovers in Sunday blouses, milkmen, butchers, bakers, black-bearded fishermen, Sicilian fruiterers, swarthy Portuguese sailors, in little woollen caps, and strangers of the graver sort; mariners of England, Germany, and Holland. The lowest seats were full of trappers, smugglers, Canadian voyageurs, drinking and singing; Américains, too—more’s the shame—from the upper rivers—who will not keep their seats—who ply the bottle, and who will get home by and by and tell how wicked Sodom is; broad-brimmed, silver-braided Mexicans, too, with their copper cheeks and bat’s eyes, and their tinkling spurred heels. Yonder, in that quieter section, are the quadroon women in their black lace shawls—and there is Baptiste; and below them are the turbaned black women, and there is—but he vanishes—Colossus.

In the high upper seats of the rough amphitheater sat the brightly dressed wives and daughters of the Gascons, from the métaries along the Ridge, and the chattering Spanish women from the Market, their shining hair exposed to the sun. Just below them were their husbands and partners in Sunday blouses, as well as milkmen, butchers, bakers, black-bearded fishermen, Sicilian fruit sellers, tan-skinned Portuguese sailors in little wool caps, and serious-looking strangers, mariners from England, Germany, and Holland. The lowest seats were packed with trappers, smugglers, Canadian voyageurs, drinking and singing; there were also Américains—shameful as it is—from the upper rivers—who won’t stay seated—who drink from the bottle, and who will eventually head home and talk about how sinful Sodom is; broad-brimmed, silver-braided Mexicans with their copper skin and bat-like eyes, and their jingling spurred heels. Over there, in that quieter area, are the quadroon women in their black lace shawls—and there’s Baptiste; and below them are the turbaned black women, and there he is—but he disappears—Colossus.

The afternoon is advancing, yet the sport, though loudly demanded, does not begin. The Américains grow derisive and find pastime in gibes and raillery. They[330] mock the various Latins with their national inflections, and answer their scowls with laughter. Some of the more aggressive shout pretty French greetings to the women of Gascony, and one bargeman, amid peals of applause, stands on a seat and hurls a kiss to the quad-rooms. The mariners of England, Germany, and Holland, as spectators, like the fun, while the Spaniards look black and cast defiant imprecations upon their persecutors. Some Gascons, with timely caution, pick their women out and depart, running a terrible fire of gallantries.

The afternoon is moving on, yet the game, despite the loud demands, hasn’t started. The Americans become mocking and entertain themselves with jokes and teasing. They mock the various Latin people with their accents and respond to scowls with laughter. Some of the bolder ones shout cheerful French greetings to the women from Gascony, and one bargeman, amidst cheers, stands on a seat and blows a kiss to the quad-rooms. The sailors from England, Germany, and Holland enjoy the spectacle, while the Spaniards look angry and mutter defiant curses at their tormentors. Some Gascons, wisely cautious, pick out their women and leave, showering them with a flurry of compliments.

In hope of truce, a new call is raised for the bull: “The bull, the bull!—hush!”

In the hope of peace, a new call goes out for the bull: “The bull, the bull!—quiet!”

In a tier near the ground a man is standing and calling—standing head and shoulders above the rest—calling in the Américaine tongue. Another man, big and red, named Joe, and a handsome little Creole in elegant dress and full of laughter, wish to stop him, but the flat-boatmen, ha-ha-ing and cheering, will not suffer it. Ah, through some shameful knavery of the men, into whose hands he has fallen, he is drunk! Even the women can see that; and now he throws his arms wildly and raises his voice until the whole great circle hears it. He is preaching!

In a tier close to the ground, a man is standing and calling out—towering above everyone else—speaking in English. Another man, large and ruddy, named Joe, and a charming little Creole dressed elegantly and full of laughter, want to stop him, but the flatboat guys, laughing and cheering, won’t allow it. Ah, due to some disgraceful trickery by the men he has ended up with, he is drunk! Even the women can see it; and now he is waving his arms wildly and raising his voice until everyone in the huge circle can hear him. He is preaching!

Ah! kind Lord, for a special providence now! The men of his own nation—men from the land of the open English Bible and temperance cup and song are cheering him on to mad disgrace. And now another call for the appointed sport is drowned by the flat-boatmen singing the ancient tune of Mear. You can hear the words—

Ah! kind Lord, we need your help right now! The men from his own country—men from the land of the open English Bible and the temperance cup and song—are urging him toward total disgrace. And now another call for the scheduled game is drowned out by the flat-boatmen singing the old tune of Mear. You can hear the words—

“Old Grimes is dead, that good old soul”

“Old Grimes is dead, that kind old soul”

—from ribald lips and throats turned brazen with laughter, from singers who toss their hats aloft and roll[331] in their seats; the chorus swells to the accompaniment of a thousand brogans—

—from loud mouths and throats filled with laughter, from singers who throw their hats in the air and roll[331] in their seats; the chorus rises with the sound of a thousand shoes—

“He used to wear an old gray coat
All buttoned down before.”

“He used to wear an old gray coat
All buttoned up before.”

A ribboned man in the arena is trying to be heard, and the Latins raise one mighty cry for silence. The big red man gets a hand over the parson’s mouth, and the ribboned man seizes his moment.

A man with ribbons in the arena is trying to get heard, and the crowd of Latins shouts loudly for silence. The big guy in red covers the parson's mouth, and the man with ribbons takes his chance.

“They have been endeavoring for hours,” he says, “to draw the terrible animals from their dens, but such is their strength and fierceness, that——”

“They’ve been trying for hours,” he says, “to lure the terrifying animals out of their dens, but they’re so powerful and fierce that——”

His voice is drowned. Enough has been heard to warrant the inference that the beasts cannot be whipped out of the storm-drenched cages to which menagerie-life and long starvation have attached them, and from the roar of indignation the man of ribbons flies. The noise increases. Men are standing up by hundreds, and women are imploring to be let out of the turmoil. All at once, like the bursting of a dam, the whole mass pours down into the ring. They sweep across the arena and over the showman’s barriers. Miguel gets a frightful trampling. Who cares for gates or doors? They tear the beasts’ houses bar from bar, and, laying hold of the gaunt buffalo, drag him forth by feet, ears, and tail; and in the midst of the mêlée, still head and shoulders above all, wilder, with the cup of the wicked, than any beast, is the man of God from the Florida parishes!

His voice is drowned out. Enough has been said to suggest that the animals can't be forced out of the storm-soaked cages that the life of a circus and long starvation have trapped them in, and from the roar of anger, the man with the ribbons flees. The noise grows louder. Men are standing up by the hundreds, and women are begging to be let out of the chaos. Suddenly, like the breaking of a dam, the whole crowd rushes into the ring. They surge across the arena and over the showman’s barriers. Miguel is caught in a terrifying stampede. Who cares about gates or doors? They rip the animals’ pens apart, and, grabbing hold of the skinny buffalo, drag him out by his feet, ears, and tail; and in the midst of the mêlée, still towering over everyone else, more wild, with the cup of the wicked, than any beast, is the man of God from the Florida parishes!

In his arms he bore—and all the people shouted at once when they saw it—the tiger. He had lifted it high up with its back to his breast, his arms clasped under its shoulders; the wretched brute had curled up caterpillar-wise, with its long tail against its belly, and[332] through its filed teeth grinned a fixed and impotent wrath. And Parson Jones was shouting:

In his arms he held—and everyone yelled at the same time when they saw it—the tiger. He had lifted it high with its back pressed against his chest, his arms wrapped under its shoulders; the miserable animal had curled up like a caterpillar, its long tail resting against its belly, and[332] through its filed teeth, it showed a stiff and powerless fury. And Parson Jones was yelling:

“The tiger and the buffler shell lay down together! You dah to say they shayn’t and I’ll comb you with this varmint from head to foot! The tiger and the buffler shell lay down together. They shell! Now, you, Joe! Behold! I am here to see it done. The lion and the buffler shell lay down together!”

“The tiger and the buffalo shell lay down together! You better say they won’t, or I’ll take this critter and comb you from head to foot! The tiger and the buffalo shell lay down together. They shell! Now, you, Joe! Look! I’m here to see it happen. The lion and the buffalo shell lay down together!”

Mouthing these words again and again, the parson forced his way through the surge in the wake of the buffalo. This creature the Latins had secured by a lariat over his head, and were dragging across the old rampart and into a street of the city.

Mouthing these words repeatedly, the parson pushed his way through the crowd following the buffalo. The Latins had secured this creature with a lariat looped over its head and were dragging it across the old rampart and into a city street.

The northern races were trying to prevent, and there was pommelling and knocking down, cursing and knife-drawing, until Jules St.-Ange was quite carried away with the fun, laughed, clapped his hands, and swore with delight, and ever kept close to the gallant parson.

The northern groups were trying to stop it, and there was shoving and knocking each other down, cursing and pulling out knives, until Jules St.-Ange got really into the excitement, laughed, clapped his hands, and swore with joy, always staying close to the brave parson.

Joe, contrariwise, counted all this child’s-play an interruption. He had come to find Colossus and the money. In an unlucky moment he made bold to lay hold of the parson, but a piece of the broken barriers in the hands of a flat-boatman felled him to the sod, the terrible crowd swept over him, the lariat was cut, and the giant parson hurled the tiger upon the buffalo’s back. In another instant both brutes were dead at the hands of the mob; Jones was lifted from his feet, and prating of Scripture and the millennium, of Paul at Ephesus and Daniel in the “buffler’s” den, was borne aloft upon the shoulders of the huzzaing Américains. Half an hour later he was sleeping heavily on the floor of a cell in the calaboza.

Joe, on the other hand, considered all this childish behavior an interruption. He had come to find Colossus and the money. In a moment of bad luck, he dared to grab the parson, but a piece of the broken barricade in the hands of a flat-boatman knocked him to the ground, the raging crowd swept over him, the lasso was cut, and the giant parson threw the tiger onto the buffalo's back. In the blink of an eye, both animals were dead at the hands of the mob; Jones was lifted into the air, talking about Scripture and the millennium, about Paul in Ephesus and Daniel in the “buffler’s” den, and was carried high on the shoulders of the cheering Américains. Half an hour later, he was sound asleep on the floor of a cell in the calaboza.

When Parson Jones awoke, a bell was somewhere tolling for midnight. Somebody was at the door of[333] his cell with a key. The lock grated, the door swung, the turnkey looked in and stepped back, and a ray of moonlight fell upon M. Jules St.-Ange. The prisoner sat upon the empty shackles and ring-bolt in the centre of the floor.

When Parson Jones woke up, a bell was ringing somewhere for midnight. Someone was at the door of[333] his cell with a key. The lock squeaked, the door opened, the jailer peeked in and stepped back, and a beam of moonlight illuminated M. Jules St.-Ange. The prisoner was sitting on the empty shackles and ring-bolt in the middle of the floor.

“Misty Posson Jone’,” said the visitor, softly.

“Misty Posson Jone,” the visitor said quietly.

“O Jools!”

“O Jools!”

Mais, w’at de matter, Posson Jone’?”

But, what’s the matter, Posson Jone’?”

“My sins, Jools, my sins!”

"My mistakes, Jools, my mistakes!"

“Ah! Posson Jone’, is that something to cry, because a man get sometime a litt’ bit intoxicate? Mais, if a man keep all the time intoxicate, I think that is again’ the conscien’.”

“Ah! Posson Jone’, is that really something to cry over, just because a man gets a little bit drunk sometimes? But, if a man stays always drunk, I think that goes against his conscience.”

“Jools, Jools, your eyes is darkened—oh! Jools, where’s my pore old niggah?”

“Jools, Jools, your eyes are darkened—oh! Jools, where’s my poor old friend?”

“Posson Jone’, never min’; he is wid Baptiste.”

“Posson Jone, never mind; he’s with Baptiste.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“I don’ know w’ere—mais he is wid Baptiste. Baptiste is a beautiful to take care of somebody.”

“I don’t know where—but he is with Baptiste. Baptiste is great at taking care of someone.”

“Is he as good as you, Jools?” asked Parson Jones, sincerely.

“Is he as good as you, Jools?” Parson Jones asked earnestly.

Jules was slightly staggered.

Jules was a bit stunned.

“You know, Posson Jone’, you know, a nigger cannot be good as a w’ite man—mais Baptiste is a good nigger.”

“You know, Posson Jone’, you know, a Black person cannot be as good as a white man—but Baptiste is a good Black person.”

The parson moaned and dropped his chin into his hands.

The parson groaned and rested his chin in his hands.

“I was to of left for home to-morrow, sun-up, on the Isabella schooner. Pore Smyrny!” He deeply sighed.

“I was supposed to leave for home tomorrow at sunrise on the Isabella schooner. Poor Smyrna!” He sighed deeply.

“Posson Jone’,” said Jules, leaning against the wall and smiling, “I swear you is the moz funny man I ever see. If I was you I would say, me, ’Ah! ’ow I am lucky! the money I los’, it was not mine, anyhow!’ My faith! shall a man make hisse’f to be the more sorry[334] because the money he los’ is not his? Me, I would say, ’it is a specious providence.’

“Posson Jone,” said Jules, leaning against the wall and smiling, “I swear you’re the funniest man I’ve ever seen. If I were you, I’d say, ‘Ah! How lucky I am! The money I lost wasn’t even mine!’ Honestly! Should a man feel more sorry for himself just because the money he lost isn’t his? I’d say, ‘It’s a deceptive kind of luck.’[334]

“Ah! Misty Posson Jone’,” he continued, “you make a so droll sermon ad the bull-ring. Ha! ha! I swear I think you can make money to preach thad sermon many time ad the theatre St. Philippe. Hah! you is the moz brave dat I never see, mais ad the same time the moz rilligious man. Where I’m goin’ to fin’ one priest to make like dat? Mais, why you can’t cheer up an’ be ’a’ppy? Me, if I should be miserabl’ like that I would kill meself.”

“Ah! Misty Posson Jone,” he continued, “you give such a funny sermon at the bullring. Ha! ha! I really think you could make money preaching that sermon many times at the St. Philippe theater. Hah! you are the bravest person I’ve ever seen, but at the same time the most religious man. Where am I going to find a priest like that? But, why can’t you cheer up and be happy? If I were as miserable as you, I would kill myself.”

The countryman only shook his head.

The farmer just shook his head.

Bien, Posson Jone’, I have the so good news for you.”

Well, Posson Jone’, I have some really good news for you.”

The prisoner looked up with eager inquiry.

The prisoner looked up with eager curiosity.

“Las’ evening when they lock’ you, I come right off at M. De Blanc’s house to get you let out of de calaboose; M. De Blanc he is the judge. So soon I was entering—’Ah! Jules, me boy, juz the man to make complete the game!’ Posson Jone’, it was a specious providence! I win in t’ree hours more dan six hundred dollah! Look.” He produced a mass of bank-notes, bons, and due-bills.

“Last evening when they locked you up, I went straight to M. De Blanc’s house to get you released from the jail; M. De Blanc is the judge. As soon as I walked in—‘Ah! Jules, my boy, just the man to complete the game!’ Posson Jones, it was a lucky turn of events! I won in three hours more than six hundred dollars! Look.” He pulled out a bundle of banknotes, bons, and IOUs.

“And you got the pass?” asked the parson, regarding the money with a sadness incomprehensible to Jules.

“And you got the pass?” asked the pastor, looking at the money with a sadness that Jules couldn’t understand.

“It is here; it take the effect so soon the daylight.”

“It’s here; it takes effect as soon as daylight comes.”

“Jools, my friend, your kindness is in vain.”

“Jools, my friend, your kindness is wasted.”

The Creole’s face became a perfect blank.

The Creole's face went completely expressionless.

“Because,” said the parson, “for two reasons: firstly, I have broken the laws, and ought to stand the penalty; and secondly—you must really excuse me, Jools, you know, but the pass has been got onfairly, I’m afeerd. You told the judge I was innocent; and in neither case it don’t become a Christian (which I hope[335] I can still say I am one) to ’do evil that good may come.’ I muss stay.”

“Because,” said the parson, “for two reasons: first, I’ve broken the laws and should face the consequences; and second—you really have to forgive me, Jools, but the pass was obtained unfairly, I’m afraid. You told the judge I was innocent; and in neither case does it befit a Christian (which I hope I can still say I am) to ‘do evil that good may come.’ I must stay.”

M. St.-Ange stood up aghast, and for a moment speechless, at this exhibition of moral heroism; but an artifice was presently hit upon. “Mais, Posson Jone’!”—in his old falsetto—“de order—you cannot read it, it is in French—compel you to go hout, sir!”

M. St.-Ange stood up shocked and momentarily speechless at this display of moral courage; but soon a plan was devised. “But, Posson Jone’!”—in his old falsetto—“the order—you can’t read it, it’s in French—forces you to leave, sir!”

“Is that so?” cried the parson, bounding up with radiant face—“is that so, Jools?”

“Is that true?” shouted the parson, jumping up with a beaming face—“is that true, Jools?”

The young man nodded, smiling; but, though he smiled, the fountain of his tenderness was opened. He made the sign of the cross as the parson knelt in prayer, and even whispered “Hail Mary,” etc., quite through, twice over.

The young man nodded, smiling; but even though he smiled, his tenderness was unleashed. He crossed himself as the pastor knelt in prayer and even whispered “Hail Mary,” and so on, all the way through, twice.

Morning broke in summer glory upon a cluster of villas behind the city, nestled under live-oaks and magnolias on the banks of a deep bayou, and known as Suburb St. Jean.

Morning broke in summer splendor over a group of villas just outside the city, tucked under live oaks and magnolias by the edge of a deep bayou, known as Suburb St. Jean.

With the first beam came the West-Floridian and the Creole out upon the bank below the village. Upon the parson’s arm hung a pair of antique saddle-bags. Baptiste limped wearily behind; both his eyes were encircled with broad, blue rings, and one cheek-bone bore the official impress of every knuckle of Colossus’s left hand. The “beautiful to take care of somebody” had lost his charge. At mention of the negro he became wild, and, half in English, half in the “gumbo” dialect, said murderous things. Intimidated by Jules to calmness, he became able to speak confidently on one point; he could, would, and did swear that Colossus had gone home to the Florida parishes; he was almost certain; in fact, he thought so.

With the first light, the West-Floridian and the Creole appeared on the bank below the village. The parson had a pair of old saddle-bags hanging from his arm. Baptiste limped tiredly behind; his eyes were surrounded by dark blue circles, and one cheekbone showed the clear mark of every knuckle from Colossus’s left hand. The "beautiful caretaker" had lost his charge. At the mention of the Black man, he became enraged and, speaking half in English and half in the local dialect, shouted murderous things. Pressured by Jules to calm down, he managed to speak confidently about one thing; he could, would, and did swear that Colossus had returned home to the Florida parishes; he was almost sure; in fact, he thought so.

There was a clicking of pulleys as the three appeared upon the bayou’s margin, and Baptiste pointed out,[336] in the deep shadow of a great oak, the Isabella, moored among the bulrushes, and just spreading her sails for departure. Moving down to where she lay, the parson and his friend paused on the bank, loath to say farewell.

There was a clicking of pulleys as the three showed up at the edge of the bayou, and Baptiste pointed out,[336] in the deep shadow of a big oak, the Isabella, anchored among the reeds, and just about to spread her sails for departure. As they walked down to where she was, the parson and his friend stopped on the bank, reluctant to say goodbye.

“O Jools!” said the parson, “supposin’ Colossus ain’t gone home! O Jools, if you’ll look him out for me, I’ll never forget you—I’ll never forget you, nohow, Jools. No, Jools, I never will believe he taken that money. Yes, I know all niggahs will steal”—he set foot upon the gang-plank—“but Colossus wouldn’t steal from me. Good-bye.”

“O Jools!” said the parson, “what if Colossus hasn’t gone home? O Jools, if you can find him for me, I’ll never forget you—I’ll never forget you, no way, Jools. No, Jools, I’ll never believe he took that money. Yes, I know all Black people might steal”—he stepped onto the gangplank—“but Colossus wouldn’t steal from me. Goodbye.”

“Misty Posson Jone’,” said St.-Ange, putting his hand on the parson’s arm with genuine affection, “hol’ on. You see dis money—w’at I win las’ night? Well, I win’ it by a specious providence, ain’t it?”

“Misty Posson Jone’,” said St.-Ange, placing his hand on the parson’s arm with genuine affection, “hold on. You see this money—what I won last night? Well, I won it by a questionable chance, right?”

“There’s no tellin’,” said the humbled Jones. “Providence

“There’s no telling,” said the humbled Jones. “Providence

“‘Moves in a mysterious way
His wonders to perform.’”

“‘Moves in a mysterious way
His wonders to perform.’”

“Ah!” cried the Creole, “c’est very true. I ged this money in the mysterieuze way. Mais, if I keep dis money, you know where it goin’ be to-night?”

“Ah!” cried the Creole, “c’est very true. I got this money in a mysterious way. Mais, if I keep this money, you know where it’s gonna be tonight?”

“I really can’t say,” replied the parson.

"I honestly can't say," replied the pastor.

“Goin’ to de dev’,” said the sweetly-smiling young man.

“Going to the devil,” said the sweetly smiling young man.

The schooner-captain, leaning against the shrouds, and even Baptiste, laughed outright.

The schooner captain, leaning against the rigging, and even Baptiste, laughed out loud.

“O Jools, you mustn’t!”

"Oh Jools, you can't!"

“Well, den, w’at I shall do wid it?”

“Well, then, what am I going to do with it?”

“Any thing!” answered the parson; “better donate it away to some poor man——”

“Anything!” replied the parson; “it’s better to give it to some poor person—”

“Ah! Misty Posson Jone’, dat is w’at I want. You los’ five hondred dollar’—’twas me fault.”

“Ah! Misty Posson Jone, that is what I want. You lost five hundred dollars—it was my fault.”

“No, it wa’n’t, Jools.”

“No, it wasn’t, Jools.”

Mais, it was!”

“But it was!”

“No!”

“No!”

“It was me fault! I swear it was me fault! Mais, here is five hondred dollar’; I wish you shall take it. Here! I don’t got no use for money.—Oh, my faith! Posson Jone’, you must not begin to cry some more.”

“It was my fault! I swear it was my fault! But, here are five hundred dollars; I wish you would take it. Here! I don’t have any use for money.—Oh, my goodness! Posson Jone’, you must not start crying again.”

Parson Jones was choked with tears. When he found voice he said:

Parson Jones was overwhelmed with tears. When he could speak, he said:

“O Jools, Jools, Jools! my pore, noble, dear, misguidened friend! ef you hed of hed a Christian raisin’! May the Lord show you your errors better’n I kin, and bless you for your good intentions—oh, no! I cayn’t touch that money with a ten-foot pole; it wa’n’t rightly got; you must really excuse me, my dear friend, but I cayn’t touch it.”

“O Jools, Jools, Jools! My poor, noble, dear, misguided friend! If you had a Christian upbringing! May the Lord help you see your mistakes better than I can, and bless you for your good intentions—oh, no! I can’t take that money with a ten-foot pole; it wasn’t rightfully obtained; you really have to excuse me, my dear friend, but I can’t accept it.”

St.-Ange was petrified.

St.-Ange was terrified.

“Good-bye, dear Jools,” continued the parson. “I’m in the Lord’s haynds, and he’s very merciful, which I hope and trust you’ll find it out. Good-bye!”—the schooner swang slowly off before the breeze—“good-bye!”

“Goodbye, dear Jools,” the parson continued. “I’m in the Lord’s hands, and He’s very merciful, which I hope and trust you’ll discover. Goodbye!”—the schooner swayed slowly away in the breeze—“goodbye!”

St.-Ange roused himself.

St.-Ange woke up.

“Posson Jone’! make me hany’ow dis promise: you never, never, never will come back to New Orleans.”

“Posson Jone! promise me this: you will never, never, never come back to New Orleans.”

“Ah, Jools, the Lord willin’, I’ll never leave home again!”

“Ah, Jools, God willing, I’ll never leave home again!”

“All right!” cried the Creole; “I thing he’s willin’. Adieu, Posson Jone’. My faith’! you are the so fighting an’ moz rilligious man as I never saw! Adieu! Adieu!”

“All right!” shouted the Creole; “I think he’s willing. Goodbye, Posson Jone’. My goodness! you are the most fighting and truly religious man I’ve ever seen! Goodbye! Goodbye!”

Baptiste uttered a cry and presently ran by his master toward the schooner, his hands full of clods.

Baptiste shouted and quickly ran past his master toward the schooner, his hands full of dirt clumps.

St.-Ange looked just in time to see the sable form of[338] Colossus of Rhodes emerge from the vessel’s hold, and the pastor of Smyrna and Bethesda seize him in his embrace.

St.-Ange looked just in time to see the dark shape of[338] Colossus of Rhodes come out of the ship's hold, and the pastor of Smyrna and Bethesda wrapped him in his embrace.

“O Colossus! you outlandish old nigger! Thank the Lord! Thank the Lord!”

“O Colossus! you strange old man! Thank the Lord! Thank the Lord!”

The little Creole almost wept. He ran down the tow-path, laughing and swearing, and making confused allusion to the entire personnel and furniture of the lower regions.

The little Creole almost cried. He dashed down the tow-path, laughing and cursing, and making jumbled references to the whole staff and belongings of the underworld.

By odd fortune, at the moment that St.-Ange further demonstrated his delight by tripping his mulatto into a bog, the schooner came brushing along the reedy bank with a graceful curve, the sails napped, and the crew fell to poling her slowly along.

By a strange twist of fate, just as St.-Ange showed his excitement by sending his mulatto companion into a bog, the schooner glided along the marshy bank with a smooth curve, the sails flapping, and the crew started to pole her forward slowly.

Parson Jones was on the deck, kneeling once more in prayer. His hat had fallen before him; behind him knelt his slave. In thundering tones he was confessing himself “a plum fool,” from whom “the conceit had been jolted out,” and who had been made to see that even his “nigger had the longest head of the two.”

Parson Jones was on the deck, kneeling again in prayer. His hat had dropped in front of him; behind him knelt his slave. In booming tones, he was admitting that he was “a complete fool,” from whom “the arrogance had been knocked out,” and who had come to realize that even his “slave had the sharper mind of the two.”

Colossus clasped his hands and groaned.

Colossus brought his hands together and let out a groan.

The parson prayed for a contrite heart.

The pastor prayed for a remorseful heart.

“Oh, yes!” cried Colossus.

“Oh, yes!” exclaimed Colossus.

The master acknowledged countless mercies.

The master recognized numerous blessings.

“Dat’s so!” cried the slave.

"That's so!" cried the slave.

The master prayed that they might still be “piled on.”

The master prayed that they might still be "piled on."

“Glory!” cried the black man, clapping his hands; “pile on!”

“Awesome!” yelled the black man, clapping his hands; “bring it on!”

“An’ now,” continued the parson, “bring this pore, backslidin’ jackace of a parson and this pore ole fool nigger back to thar home in peace!”

“Now,” the pastor continued, “bring this poor, backsliding jerk of a pastor and this poor old fool back to their home in peace!”

“Pray fo’ de money!” called Colossus.

“Pray for the money!” shouted Colossus.

But the parson prayed for Jules.

But the pastor prayed for Jules.

“Pray fo’ de money!” repeated the negro.

“Pray for the money!” repeated the man.

“And oh, give thy servant back that there lost money!”

“And oh, give your servant back that lost money!”

Colossus rose stealthily, and tiptoed by his still shouting master. St.-Ange, the captain, the crew, gazed in silent wonder at the strategist. Pausing but an instant over the master’s hat to grin an acknowledgment of his beholders’ speechless interest, he softly placed in it the faithfully mourned and honestly prayed-for Smyrna fund; then, saluted by the gesticulative, silent applause of St.-Ange and the schooner-men, he resumed his first attitude behind his roaring master.

Colossus quietly got up and tiptoed past his still-shouting master. St.-Ange, the captain, and the crew looked on in silent amazement at the strategist. He paused for just a moment over the master’s hat to grin in acknowledgment of their speechless interest, then softly placed the longed-for and sincerely prayed-for Smyrna fund into it; after being saluted by the enthusiastic, silent applause of St.-Ange and the crew, he returned to his original position behind his shouting master.

“Amen!” cried Colossus, meaning to bring him to a close.

“Amen!” shouted Colossus, intending to wrap things up.

“Onworthy though I be——” cried Jones.

“Even though I don’t deserve it——” shouted Jones.

Amen!” reiterated the negro.

“Amen!” reiterated the Black man.

“A-a-amen!” said Parson Jones.

“A-a-amen!” said Pastor Jones.

He rose to his feet, and, stooping to take up his hat, beheld the well-known roll. As one stunned, he gazed for a moment upon his slave, who still knelt with clasped hands and rolling eyeballs; but when he became aware of the laughter and cheers that greeted him from both deck and shore, he lifted eyes and hands to heaven, and cried like the veriest babe. And when he looked at the roll again, and hugged and kissed it, St.-Ange tried to raise a second shout, but choked, and the crew fell to their poles.

He got up and, bending down to pick up his hat, saw the familiar roll. Stunned, he stared for a moment at his slave, who was still kneeling with hands clasped and eyes wide. But when he noticed the laughter and cheers from both the deck and the shore, he lifted his eyes and hands to the sky and cried like a little baby. Then, when he looked at the roll again, hugging and kissing it, St.-Ange tried to shout again but choked, and the crew went back to their work.

And now up runs Baptiste, covered with slime, and prepares to cast his projectiles. The first one fell wide of the mark; the schooner swung round into a long reach of water, where the breeze was in her favor; another shout of laughter drowned the maledictions of the muddy man; the sails filled; Colossus of Rhodes, smiling and bowing as hero of the moment, ducked as the main boom swept round, and the schooner, leaning slightly to the pleasant influence, rustled a moment over the[340] bulrushes, and then sped far away down the rippling bayou.

And now Baptiste rushes up, covered in mud, and gets ready to throw his projectiles. The first one missed completely; the schooner swung into a long stretch of water where the wind was on her side; another round of laughter drowned out the curses of the muddy man; the sails caught the wind; the Colossus of Rhodes, smiling and bowing like the hero of the moment, ducked as the main boom swung around, and the schooner, leaning slightly into the pleasant breeze, rustled for a moment over the[340] bulrushes, then sped away down the shimmering bayou.

M. Jules St.-Ange stood long, gazing at the receding vessel as it now disappeared, now reappeared beyond the tops of the high undergrowth; but, when an arm of the forest hid it finally from sight, he turned townward, followed by that fagged-out spaniel, his servant, saying, as he turned, “Baptiste.”

M. Jules St.-Ange stood for a while, watching the boat as it faded away, then popped back into view above the tall shrubs; but when a part of the forest finally blocked it from sight, he turned back toward town, followed by his tired spaniel, his servant, calling out as he turned, “Baptiste.”

Miché?

Miché?

“You know w’at I goin’ do wid dis money?”

“You know what I'm going to do with this money?”

Non, m’sieur.

“No, sir.”

“Well, you can strike me dead if I don’t goin’ to pay hall my debts! Allons!

“Well, you can strike me dead if I don’t pay all my debts! Let’s go!

He began a merry little song to the effect that his sweetheart was a wine-bottle, and master and man, leaving care behind, returned to the picturesque Rue Royale. The ways of Providence are indeed strange. In all Parson Jones’s after-life, amid the many painful reminiscences of his visit to the City of the Plain, the sweet knowledge was withheld from him that by the light of the Christian virtue that shone from him even in his great fall, Jules St.-Ange arose, and went to his father an honest man.

He started a cheerful little song suggesting that his sweetheart was a wine bottle, and both he and his companion, leaving their worries behind, headed back to the charming Rue Royale. The ways of fate are truly odd. In all of Parson Jones's later years, amidst the many painful memories of his trip to the City of the Plain, he was never aware that through the light of the Christian virtue that still shone from him despite his great downfall, Jules St.-Ange rose and went to his father as an honest man.


OUR AROMATIC UNCLE

BY

BY

Henry Cuyler Bunner

Henry Cuyler Bunner

The title of Mr. Bunner’s story is attractive and stimulating to the imagination. The plot is slight, yet clever in its use of the surprise element. Its leading character is a splendid illustration of a hero-worshipper who is himself the real hero. The atmosphere is especially good. It is warmed by family affection and fragrant with romance. This romance, as Mr. Grabo points out in “The Art of the Short Story,” is suggested rather than recorded. The running away of the Judge’s son and of his little admirer, the butcher-boy, really lies outside the story proper. “With these youthful adventures the story has not directly to do, but the hints of the antecedent action envelop the story with a romantic atmosphere. The reader speculates upon the story suggested, and thereby is the written story enriched and made a part of a larger whole.”

The title of Mr. Bunner's story is appealing and sparks the imagination. The plot is simple but clever in its use of surprise. The main character is a great example of a hero-worshipper who turns out to be the real hero himself. The overall vibe is particularly good. It’s filled with family love and has a hint of romance. This romance, as Mr. Grabo mentions in “The Art of the Short Story,” is implied rather than explicitly stated. The disappearance of the Judge’s son and his young admirer, the butcher-boy, is actually outside the main storyline. “These youthful adventures aren't the main focus, but the hints of previous events add a romantic feel to the story. The reader wonders about the implied story, enriching the written tale and connecting it to a larger narrative.”

OUR AROMATIC UNCLE[21]

OUR AROMATIC UNCLE[21]

It is always with a feeling of personal tenderness and regret that I recall his story, although it began long before I was born, and must have ended shortly after that important date, and although I myself never laid eyes on the personage of whom my wife and I always speak as “The Aromatic Uncle.”

It’s always with a sense of personal warmth and sadness that I think back on his story, even though it started long before I was born and probably ended not long after that significant moment. Plus, I never actually met the person we always refer to as “The Aromatic Uncle.”

The story begins so long ago, indeed, that I can tell it only as a tradition of my wife’s family. It goes back to the days when Boston was so frankly provincial a town that one of its leading citizens, a man of eminent position and ancient family, remarked to a young kinsman whom he was entertaining at his hospitable board, by way of pleasing and profitable discourse: “Nephew, it may interest you to know that it is Mr. Everett who has the other hindquarter of this lamb.” This simple tale I will vouch for, for I got it from the lips of the nephew, who has been my uncle for so many years that I know him to be a trustworthy authority.

The story starts so long ago that I can only share it as a tradition from my wife's family. It goes back to a time when Boston was such a small-town place that one of its prominent citizens, a man of high status and a long family history, said to a young relative he was hosting: “Nephew, you might find it interesting that Mr. Everett has the other hindquarter of this lamb.” I can confirm this simple tale, as I heard it directly from the nephew, who has been my uncle for so many years that I know he is a reliable source.

In those days which seem so far away—and yet the space between them and us is spanned by a lifetime of threescore years and ten—life was simpler in all its details; yet such towns as Boston, already old, had well-established local customs which varied not at all from year to year; many of which lingered in later phases of urban growth. In Boston, or at least in that part of Boston where my wife’s family dwelt, it was the invariable custom for the head of the family to go to market[344] in the early morning with his wife’s list of the day’s needs. When the list was filled, the articles were placed in a basket; and the baskets thus filled were systematically deposited by the market-boys at the back-door of the house to which they were consigned. Then the housekeeper came to the back-door at her convenience, and took the basket in. Exposed as this position must have been, such a thing as a theft of the day’s edibles was unknown, and the first authentic account of any illegitimate handling of the baskets brings me to the introduction of my wife’s uncle.

In those days that feel so distant—and yet the gap between then and now is bridged by a lifetime of seventy years—life was simpler in every detail. Towns like Boston, already established, had local customs that didn’t change from year to year, many of which persisted through later urban development. In Boston, or at least in the part where my wife’s family lived, it was a common practice for the head of the household to go to the market early in the morning with his wife’s shopping list. Once the shopping was done, the items were placed in a basket, and the market boys would systematically drop off these filled baskets at the back door of the house they were meant for. The housekeeper would then come to the back door whenever it was convenient for her and bring the basket inside. Despite the vulnerability of this arrangement, theft of the day’s groceries was unheard of, and the first real instance of any improper handling of the baskets brings me to my wife’s uncle.

It was on a summer morning, as far as I can find out, that a little butcher-boy—a very little butcher-boy to be driving so big a cart—stopped in the rear of two houses that stood close together in a suburban street. One of these houses belonged to my wife’s father, who was, from all I can gather, a very pompous, severe, and generally objectionable old gentleman; a Judge, and a very considerable dignitary, who apparently devoted all his leisure to making life miserable for his family. The other was owned by a comparatively poor and unimportant man, who did a shipping business in a small way. He had bought it during a period of temporary affluence, and it hung on his hands like a white elephant. He could not sell it, and it was turning his hair gray to pay the taxes on it. On this particular morning he had got up at four o’clock to go down to the wharves to see if a certain ship in which he was interested had arrived. It was due and overdue, and its arrival would settle the question of his domestic comfort for the whole year; for if it failed to appear, or came home with an empty bottom, his fate would be hard indeed; but if it brought him money or marketable goods from its long Oriental trip, he might take heart of grace and look forward to better times.

It was on a summer morning, as far as I can tell, that a little butcher boy—a really tiny butcher boy for driving such a big cart—stopped behind two houses that were close together on a suburban street. One of these houses belonged to my wife’s father, who, from what I can gather, was a very pompous, stern, and generally unpleasant old guy; a Judge, and a pretty important figure, who seemingly spent all his free time making life miserable for his family. The other was owned by a relatively poor and insignificant man who ran a small shipping business. He had bought it during a brief period of prosperity, and now it felt like a burden he couldn't shake. He couldn’t sell it, and paying the taxes on it was stressing him out. On that particular morning, he had woken up at four o’clock to head down to the docks and check if a certain ship he was interested in had arrived. It was due and overdue, and its arrival would decide his domestic comfort for the entire year; if it didn't show up, or came back empty, his situation would be pretty dire; but if it brought him cash or goods from its long journey to the East, he might feel hopeful and look forward to better times.

When the butcher’s boy stopped at the house of my wife’s father, he set down at the back-door a basket containing fish, a big joint of roast beef, and a generous load of fruit and vegetables, including some fine, fat oranges. At the other door he left a rather unpromising-looking lump of steak and a half-peck of potatoes, not of the first quality. When he had deposited these two burdens he ran back and started his cart up the road.

When the butcher’s boy stopped at my father-in-law’s house, he set down a basket at the back door containing fish, a large piece of roast beef, and a good amount of fruit and vegetables, including some nice, plump oranges. At the other door, he left a rather unimpressive lump of steak and a half-peck of potatoes that weren’t the best quality. After he dropped off these two loads, he ran back and started his cart up the road.

But he looked back as he did so, and he saw a sight familiar to him, and saw the commission of a deed entirely unfamiliar. A handsome young boy of about his own age stepped out of the back-door of my wife’s father’s house and looked carelessly around him. He was one of the boys who compel the admiration of all other boys—strong, sturdy, and a trifle arrogant.

But he looked back as he did, and saw a scene he recognized, along with something completely new. A good-looking young boy about his age stepped out of the back door of my wife’s father's house and casually glanced around. He was one of those boys that everyone else admired—strong, sturdy, and a bit cocky.

He had long ago compelled the admiration of the little butcher-boy. They had been playmates together at the public school, and although the Judge’s son looked down from an infinite height upon his poor little comrade, the butcher-boy worshipped him with the deepest and most fervent adoration. He had for him the admiring reverence which the boy who can’t lick anybody has for the boy who can lick everybody. He was a superior being, a pattern, a model; an ideal never to be achieved, but perhaps in a crude, humble way to be imitated. And there is no hero-worship in the world like a boy’s worship of a boy-hero.

He had long ago earned the admiration of the little butcher-boy. They had been friends at the public school, and even though the Judge’s son looked down from a great height on his less fortunate friend, the butcher-boy idolized him with genuine and intense devotion. He held the kind of deep respect that a boy who can't beat anyone has for the boy who can beat everyone. He was a superior figure, a standard, a model; an ideal that could never be fully reached but might, in a simple and humble way, be copied. And there’s no hero-worship in the world quite like a boy’s admiration for a boy-hero.

The sight of this fortunate and adorable youth was familiar enough to the butcher-boy, but the thing he did startled and shocked that poor little workingman almost as much as if his idol had committed a capital crime right before his very eyes. For the Judge’s son suddenly let a look into his face that meant mischief, glanced around him to see whether anybody was observing[346] him or not, and, failing to notice the butcher-boy, quickly and dexterously changed the two baskets. Then he went back into the house and shut the door on himself.

The sight of this lucky and charming young guy was familiar enough to the butcher boy, but what he did surprised and shocked that poor little worker almost as much as if his idol had committed a serious crime right in front of him. The Judge's son suddenly had a look on his face that meant trouble, checked around to see if anyone was watching[346] him, and, not noticing the butcher boy, quickly and skillfully switched the two baskets. Then he went back inside the house and shut the door behind him.

The butcher-boy reined up his horse and jumped from his cart. His first impulse, of course, was to undo the shocking iniquity which the object of his admiration had committed. But before he had walked back a dozen yards, it struck him that he was taking a great liberty in spoiling the other boy’s joke. It was wrong, of course, he knew it; but was it for him to rebuke the wrong-doing of such an exalted personage? If the Judge’s son came out again, he would see that his joke had miscarried, and then he would be displeased. And to the butcher-boy it did not seem right in the nature of things that anything should displease the Judge’s son. Three times he went hesitatingly backward and forward, trying to make up his mind, and then he made it up. The king could do no wrong. Of course he himself was doing wrong in not putting the baskets back where they belonged; but then he reflected, he took that sin on his own humble conscience, and in some measure took it off the conscience of the Judge’s son—if, indeed, it troubled that lightsome conscience at all. And, of course, too, he knew that, being an apprentice, he would be whipped for it when the substitution was discovered. But he didn’t mind being whipped for the boy he worshipped. So he drove out along the road; and the wife of the poor shipping-merchant, coming to the back-door, and finding the basket full of good things, and noticing especially the beautiful China oranges, naturally concluded that her husband’s ship had come in, and that he had provided his family with a rare treat. And the Judge, when he came home to dinner, and Mrs. Judge introduced him to the rump-steak and potatoes—but I[347] do not wish to make this story any more pathetic than is necessary.

The butcher boy pulled up his horse and jumped out of his cart. His first instinct, of course, was to fix the awful wrong that the person he admired had committed. But before he had walked back a few yards, he realized he was overstepping by ruining the other boy’s joke. It was wrong, he knew that; but was it his place to correct the wrongdoing of someone so important? If the judge’s son came out again, he would see that his joke had failed, and then he would be upset. To the butcher boy, it didn't feel right for anything to upset the judge's son. He hesitated and paced back and forth three times, trying to decide, and then he made up his mind. The king could do no wrong. Of course, he knew he was in the wrong for not putting the baskets back where they belonged; but then he thought, he would carry that sin on his own humble conscience, and in a way, take it off the judge's son's conscience—if it even bothered that carefree conscience at all. And he also knew that as an apprentice, he would be punished when the switch was discovered. But he didn’t mind facing punishment for the boy he idolized. So he drove down the road; and the wife of the poor shipping merchant, coming to the back door and finding the basket full of treats, especially the beautiful China oranges, naturally assumed that her husband’s ship had come in and that he had brought home a rare treat for the family. And the judge, when he got home for dinner, and Mrs. Judge introduced him to the rump steak and potatoes—but I[347] don’t want to make this story any more sad than necessary.

· · · · · · ·

A few months after this episode, perhaps indirectly in consequence of it—I have never been able to find out exactly—the Judge’s son, my wife’s uncle, ran away to sea, and for many years his recklessness, his strength, and his good looks were only traditions in the family, but traditions which he himself kept alive by remembrances than which none could have been more effective.

A few months after this incident, maybe indirectly because of it—I’ve never been able to figure out exactly—the Judge’s son, my wife’s uncle, ran away to sea. For many years, his wildness, strength, and good looks were just stories in the family, but he kept those stories alive with memories that were definitely impactful.

At first he wrote but seldom, later on more regularly, but his letters—I have seen many of them—were the most uncommunicative documents that I ever saw in my life. His wanderings took him to many strange places on the other side of the globe, but he never wrote of what he saw or did. His family gleaned from them that his health was good, that the weather was such-and-such, and that he wished to have his love, duty, and respects conveyed to his various relatives. In fact, the first positive bit of personal intelligence that they received from him was five years after his departure, when he wrote them from a Chinese port on letter-paper whose heading showed that he was a member of a commercial firm. The letter itself made no mention of the fact. As the years passed on, however, the letters came more regularly and they told less about the weather, and were slightly—very slightly—more expressive of a kind regard for his relatives. But at the best they were cramped by the formality of his day and generation, and we of to-day would have called them cold and perfunctory.

At first, he wrote only occasionally, but later he did so more often. However, his letters—I’ve seen many of them—were the most uncommunicative documents I’ve ever read. His travels took him to many strange places across the globe, but he never wrote about what he saw or did. His family gathered from his letters that his health was good, that the weather was this or that, and that he wanted to send his love, duty, and respects to his various relatives. In fact, the first real personal update they received from him was five years after he left, when he wrote from a Chinese port on letterhead indicating he was part of a commercial firm. The letter itself didn’t mention this. As the years went by, though, the letters started coming more regularly, and they said less about the weather and were slightly—very slightly—more expressive of a kind regard for his relatives. But even at their best, they were constrained by the formality of his time, and we today would consider them cold and routine.

But the practical assurances that he gave of his undiminished—nay, his steadily increasing—affection for the people at home, were of a most satisfying character, for they were convincing proof not only of his love but of his material prosperity. Almost from his first time[348] of writing he began to send gifts to all the members of the family. At first these were mere trifles, little curios of travel such as he was able to purchase out of a seaman’s scanty wages; but as the years went on they grew richer and richer, till the munificence of the runaway son became the pride of the whole family.

But the practical assurances he gave of his unchanged—actually, his steadily growing—affection for the people back home were really satisfying, as they were convincing proof not only of his love but also of his financial success. Almost from the very first time[348] he wrote, he started sending gifts to all the family members. At first, these were just small, travel trinkets that he could buy with his meager sailor’s pay; but as the years passed, they became more and more extravagant, until the generosity of the runaway son became a source of pride for the entire family.

The old house that had been in the suburbs of Boston was fairly in the heart of the city when I first made its acquaintance, and one of the famous houses of the town. And it was no wonder it was famous, for such a collection of Oriental furniture, bric-à-brac, and objects of art never was seen outside of a museum. There were ebony cabinets, book-cases, tables, and couches wonderfully carved and inlaid with mother-of-pearl. There were beautiful things in bronze and jade and ivory. There were all sorts of strange rugs and curtains and portières. As to the china-ware and the vases, no house was ever so stocked; and as for such trifles as shawls and fans and silk handkerchiefs, why such things were sent not singly but by dozens.

The old house that used to sit in the suburbs of Boston was right in the city center when I first encountered it, and it was one of the town's most famous houses. It’s no surprise it was renowned, because you'd never see such a collection of Oriental furniture, knick-knacks, and art outside a museum. There were ebony cabinets, bookshelves, tables, and couches intricately carved and inlaid with mother-of-pearl. There were stunning pieces in bronze, jade, and ivory. There were all kinds of unusual rugs, curtains, and drapes. When it came to china and vases, no house was ever so well-stocked; and for things like shawls, fans, and silk handkerchiefs, they arrived not one at a time but by the dozen.

No one could forget his first entrance into that house. The great drawing-room was darkened by heavy curtains, and at first you had only a dim vision of the strange and graceful shapes of its curious furnishing. But you could not but be instantly conscious of the delicate perfume that pervaded the apartment, and, for the matter of that, the whole house. It was a combination of all the delightful Eastern smells—not sandal-wood only, nor teak, nor couscous, but all these odors and a hundred others blent in one. Yet it was not heavy nor overpowering, but delightfully faint and sweet, diffused through those ample rooms. There was good reason, indeed, for the children of the generation to which my wife belonged to speak of the generous relative whom they had never seen as “Our Aromatic Uncle.[349]” There were other uncles, and I have no doubt they gave presents freely, for it was a wealthy and free-handed family; but there was no other uncle who sent such a delicate and delightful reminder with every gift, to breathe a soft memory of him by day and by night.

No one could forget his first entrance into that house. The large drawing-room was dimmed by heavy curtains, and at first, you could only make out the vague, strange, and elegant shapes of its unusual furnishings. But you couldn’t help but notice the delicate scent that filled the room and, really, the whole house. It was a mix of all the lovely Eastern fragrances—not just sandalwood, or teak, or couscous, but all these scents and a hundred others blended together. Yet it wasn’t heavy or overwhelming, but instead pleasantly subtle and sweet, wafting through those spacious rooms. There was good reason for the children of my wife’s generation to refer to the generous relative they had never met as “Our Aromatic Uncle.[349]” There were other uncles, and I’m sure they gave gifts generously, as it was a wealthy and open-handed family; but there was no other uncle who sent such a delicate and delightful reminder with every present, allowing his soft memory to linger by day and by night.

· · · · · · ·

I did my courting in the sweet atmosphere of that house, and, although I had no earthly desire to live in Boston, I could not help missing that strangely blended odor when my wife and I moved into an old house in an old part of New York, whose former owners had no connections in the Eastern trade. It was a charming and home-like old house; but at first, although my wife had brought some belongings from her father’s house, we missed the pleasant flavor of our aromatic uncle, for he was now my uncle, as well as my wife’s. I say at first, for we did not miss it long. Uncle David—that was his name—not only continued to send his fragrant gifts to my wife at Christmas and upon her birthday, but he actually adopted me, too, and sent me Chinese cabinets and Chinese gods in various minerals and metals, and many articles designed for a smoker’s use, which no smoker would ever want to touch with a ten-foot pole. But I cared very little about the utility of these presents, for it was not many years before, among them all, they set up that exquisite perfume in the house, which we had learned to associate with our aromatic uncle.

I did my courting in the sweet vibe of that house, and even though I had no desire to live in Boston, I couldn’t help but miss that uniquely blended scent when my wife and I moved into an old house in a historic part of New York, whose previous owners had no ties to the Eastern trade. It was a lovely and homey place; but at first, even though my wife had brought some things from her father’s house, we missed the pleasant aroma of our fragrant uncle, who was now my uncle as well as my wife’s. I say at first because we didn’t miss it for long. Uncle David—that was his name—not only kept sending his fragrant gifts to my wife at Christmas and on her birthday, but he also actually adopted me and sent me Chinese cabinets and Chinese figurines in various minerals and metals, along with many items meant for smokers that no smoker would ever want to touch with a ten-foot pole. But I didn’t care much about the usefulness of these gifts, as it wasn’t long before they filled the house with that exquisite scent we had come to associate with our aromatic uncle.

Foo-choo-li, China, January—, 18—.

Foo-choo-li, China, January—, 18—.

Dear Nephew and Niece: The Present is to inform you that I have this day shipped to your address, per Steamer Ocean Queen, one marble and ebony Table, six assorted gods, and a blue Dinner set; also that I purpose leaving this Country for a visit to the Land of my Nativity on the 6th of March next, and will, if same is satisfactory to you, take up my Abode temporarily in your household. Should same not be satisfactory,[350] please cable at my charge. Messrs. Smithson & Smithson, my Customs Brokers, will attend to all charges on the goods, and will deliver them at your readiness. The health of this place is better than customary by reason of the cool weather, which Health I am as usual enjoying. Trusting that you both are at present in possession of the same Blessing, and will so continue, I remain, dear nephew and niece,

Dear Niece and Nephew: I’m writing to let you know that I’ve shipped to your address today via the Ocean Queen steamer, one marble and ebony table, six assorted figurines, and a blue dinner set. I also plan to leave this country for a visit to my homeland on March 6th and, if it’s okay with you, I’d like to temporarily stay with you. If that’s not suitable, [350] please send a cable at my expense. Messrs. Smithson & Smithson, my customs brokers, will handle all charges for the goods and will deliver them whenever you’re ready. The weather here is cooler than usual, which has improved everyone's health, and I’m feeling well as always. I hope you both are enjoying the same good health and will continue to do so. I remain, dear nephew and niece,

“Your affectionate

"Your loving"

Uncle.”

“Uncle.”

· · · · · · ·

This was, I believe, by four dozen words—those which he used to inform us of his intention of visiting America—the longest letter that Uncle David had ever written to any member of his family. It also conveyed more information about himself than he had ever given since the day he ran away to sea. Of course we cabled the old gentleman that we should be delighted to see him.

This was, I believe, by forty-eight words—those he used to tell us about his plan to visit America—the longest letter Uncle David had ever written to any family member. It also shared more about himself than he had ever revealed since the day he left to go to sea. Of course, we sent a cable to the old gentleman saying we would be thrilled to see him.

And, late that spring, at some date at which he could not possibly have been expected to arrive, he turned up at our house.

And, later that spring, on a date he definitely wasn't expected to show up, he appeared at our house.

Of course we had talked a great deal about him, and wondered what manner of a man we should find him. Between us, my wife and I had got an idea of his personal appearance which I despair of conveying in words. Vaguely, I should say that we had pictured him as something mid-way between an abnormally tall Chinese mandarin and a benevolent Quaker. What we found when we got home and were told that our uncle from India was awaiting us, was a shrunken and bent old gentleman, dressed very cleanly and neatly in black broadcloth, with a limp, many-pleated shirt-front of old-fashioned style, and a plain black cravat. If he had worn an old-time stock we could have forgiven him the rest of the disappointment he cost us; but we had to admit to ourselves that he had the most absolutely commonplace appearance of all our acquaintance. In fact, we soon discovered that, except for a taciturnity[351] the like of which we had never encountered, our aromatic uncle had positively not one picturesque characteristic about him. Even his aroma was a disappointment. He had it, but it was patchouly or some other cheap perfume of the sort, wherewith he scented his handkerchief, which was not even a bandanna, but a plain decent white one of the unnecessarily large sort which clergymen and old gentlemen affect.

Of course, we talked a lot about him and wondered what kind of man we would meet. My wife and I had formed an image of his appearance that I struggle to put into words. I would say we envisioned him as being somewhere between an unusually tall Chinese mandarin and a kind-hearted Quaker. However, when we got home and were informed that our uncle from India was waiting for us, we found a frail, hunched old man, dressed very neatly in black cloth, with a limp, pleated shirt front of an outdated style and a simple black tie. If he had been wearing an old-fashioned stock tie, we might have forgiven him for the disappointment he caused us; but we had to admit that he had the most completely ordinary appearance of anyone we knew. In fact, we soon realized that, aside from a quietness we’d never experienced before, our uncle had absolutely no striking features. Even his scent was disappointing. He did have one, but it was patchouli or some other cheap perfume, which he used to scent his handkerchief. This was not even a bandana but a plain, large white one that clergymen and old men tend to favor.

But, even if we could not get one single romantic association to cluster about him, we very soon got to like the old gentleman. It is true that at our first meeting, after saying “How d’ye do” to me and receiving in impassive placidity the kiss which my wife gave him, he relapsed into dead silence, and continued to smoke a clay pipe with a long stem and a short bowl. This instrument he filled and re-filled every few minutes, and it seemed to be his only employment. We plied him with questions, of course, but to these he responded with a wonderful brevity. In the course of an hour’s conversation we got from him that he had had a pleasant voyage, that it was not a long voyage, that it was not a short voyage, that it was about the usual voyage, that he had not been seasick, that he was glad to be back, and that he was not surprised to find the country very much changed. This last piece of information was repeated in the form of a simple “No,” given in reply to the direct question; and although it was given politely, and evidently without the least unamiable intent, it made us both feel very cheap. After all, it was absurd to ask a man if he were surprised to find the country changed after fifty or sixty years of absence. Unless he was an idiot, and unable to read at that, he must have expected something of the sort.

But, even though we couldn't find a single romantic connection to form around him, we quickly grew fond of the old gentleman. It's true that during our first meeting, after he said “How d’ye do” to me and accepted the kiss my wife gave him with a calm expression, he fell into complete silence and kept smoking a clay pipe with a long stem and a short bowl. He filled and refilled that pipe every few minutes, and it seemed to be his only activity. We bombarded him with questions, of course, but he answered with remarkable brevity. In the course of an hour’s conversation, we learned that he had a pleasant voyage, that it wasn’t long or short, just about the usual length, that he hadn’t felt seasick, that he was glad to be back, and that he wasn’t surprised to find the country had changed a lot. This last bit of information was delivered as a simple “No” in response to a direct question; although he said it politely and with no ill will, it made us both feel quite silly. After all, it was ridiculous to ask a man if he was surprised to see the country different after fifty or sixty years away. Unless he was an idiot, and couldn't read at all, he must have expected something like that.

But we grew to like him. He was thoroughly kind and inoffensive in every way. He was entirely willing to be[352] talked to, but he did not care to talk. If it was absolutely necessary, he could talk, and when he did talk he always made me think of the “French-English Dictionary for the Pocket,” compiled by the ingenious Mr. John Bellows; for nobody except that extraordinary Englishman could condense a greater amount of information into a smaller number of words. During the time of his stay with us I think I learned more about China than any other man in the United States knew, and I do not believe that the aggregate of his utterances in the course of that six months could have amounted to one hour’s continuous talk. Don’t ask me for the information. I had no sort of use for it, and I forgot it as soon as I could. I like Chinese bric-à-brac, but my interest in China ends there.

But we started to like him. He was genuinely kind and non-threatening in every way. He was completely open to being talked to, but he didn’t really want to talk. If it was absolutely necessary, he *could* talk, and when he did, he always reminded me of the “French-English Dictionary for the Pocket,” put together by the clever Mr. John Bellows; because no one except that remarkable Englishman could pack such a huge amount of information into so few words. During the time he stayed with us, I think I learned more about China than anyone else in the United States knew, and I don’t believe that the total of what he said over those six months could have added up to an hour of continuous conversation. Don’t ask me for any details. I had no real use for it, and I forgot it as soon as I could. I like Chinese bric-à-brac, but my interest in China ends there.

Yet it was not long before Uncle David slid into his own place in the family circle. We soon found that he did not expect us to entertain him. He wanted only to sit quiet and smoke his pipe, to take his two daily walks by himself, and to read the daily paper one afternoon and Macaulay’s “History of England” the next. He was never tired of sitting and gazing amiably but silently at my wife; and, to head the list of his good points, he would hold the baby by the hour, and for some mysterious reason that baby, who required the exhibition of seventeen toys in a minute to be reasonably quiet in the arms of anybody else, would sit placidly in Uncle David’s lap, teething away steadily on the old gentleman’s watch-chain, as quiet and as solemn and as aged in appearance as any one of the assorted gods of porcelain and jade and ivory which our aromatic uncle had sent us.

Yet it wasn't long before Uncle David found his spot in the family. We soon realized that he didn’t expect us to entertain him. He just wanted to sit quietly and smoke his pipe, take his two daily walks alone, and read the newspaper one afternoon and Macaulay’s “History of England” the next. He could sit for hours, gazing amiably but silently at my wife; and to top off his good qualities, he would hold the baby for hours. For some mysterious reason, this baby, who needed seventeen toys in a minute to stay calm in anyone else's arms, would sit peacefully in Uncle David’s lap, chewing away steadily on the old gentleman's watch-chain, looking as calm, serious, and aged as any of the various porcelain, jade, and ivory gods our aromatic uncle had sent us.

· · · · · · ·

The old house in Boston was a thing of the past. My wife’s parents had been dead for some years, and no one[353] remained of her immediate family except a certain Aunt Lucretia, who had lived with them until shortly before our marriage, when the breaking up of the family sent her West to find a home with a distant relative in California. We asked Uncle Davy if he had stopped to see Aunt Lucretia as he came through California. He said he had not. We asked him if he wanted to have Aunt Lucretia invited on to pass a visit during his stay with us. He answered that he did not. This did not surprise us at all. You might think that a brother might long to see a sister from whom he had been separated nearly all of a long lifetime, but then you might never have met Aunt Lucretia. My wife made the offer only from a sense of duty; and only after a contest with me which lasted three days and nights. Nothing but loss of sleep during an exceptionally busy time at my office induced me to consent to her project of inviting Aunt Lucretia. When Uncle David put his veto upon the proposition I felt that he might have taken back all his rare and costly gifts, and I could still have loved him.

The old house in Boston was a relic. My wife’s parents had passed away years ago, and the only member of her immediate family left was Aunt Lucretia, who had lived with them until just before our marriage. After the family broke apart, she moved West to stay with a distant relative in California. We asked Uncle Davy if he had stopped to see Aunt Lucretia on his trip through California. He said he hadn't. We then asked if he wanted to invite Aunt Lucretia to visit us while he was here. He said he didn't. This didn’t surprise us at all. You might think a brother would want to see a sister he hadn’t seen in such a long time, but you probably don’t know Aunt Lucretia. My wife only suggested it out of obligation, and only after arguing with me for three days and nights. It was only my lack of sleep during an exceptionally busy period at work that made me agree to her idea of inviting Aunt Lucretia. When Uncle Davy rejected the proposal, I felt like he could have taken back all his rare and expensive gifts, and I would still have loved him.

But Aunt Lucretia came, all the same. My wife is afflicted with a New England conscience, originally of a most uncomfortable character. It has been much modified and ameliorated, until it is now considerably less like a case of moral hives; but some wretched lingering remnant of the original article induced her to write to Aunt Lucretia that Uncle David was staying with us, and of course Aunt Lucretia came without invitation and without warning, dropping in on us with ruthless unexpectedness.

But Aunt Lucretia came anyway. My wife has a New England conscience, which was originally very uncomfortable. It's been toned down and improved a lot, so it feels much less like a moral affliction; however, some stubborn remnant of the old one made her write to Aunt Lucretia that Uncle David was staying with us, and of course Aunt Lucretia showed up uninvited and without any warning, dropping in on us with ruthless surprise.

· · · · · · ·

You may not think, from what I have said, that Aunt Lucretia’s visit was a pleasant event. But it was, in some respects; for it was not only the shortest visit[354] she ever paid us, but it was the last with which she ever honored us.

You might not believe it based on what I've said, but Aunt Lucretia’s visit was actually a pleasant occasion. In some ways, it was; not only was it the shortest visit[354] she ever made to us, but it was also the last one we would ever have from her.

She arrived one morning shortly after breakfast, just as we were preparing to go out for a drive. She would not have been Aunt Lucretia if she had not upset somebody’s calculations at every turn of her existence. We welcomed her with as much hypocrisy as we could summon to our aid on short notice, and she was not more than usually offensive, although she certainly did herself full justice in telling us what she thought of us for not inviting her as soon as we even heard of Uncle David’s intention to return to his native land. She said she ought to have been the first to embrace her beloved brother—to whom I don’t believe she had given one thought in more years than I have yet seen.

She showed up one morning shortly after breakfast, just as we were getting ready to go for a drive. She wouldn’t have been Aunt Lucretia if she hadn’t thrown a wrench in everyone’s plans at every opportunity. We greeted her with as much insincerity as we could muster on short notice, and she was no more annoying than usual, although she certainly made it clear what she thought of us for not inviting her as soon as we heard about Uncle David’s plan to return to his home country. She claimed she should have been the first to welcome her dear brother—who I don’t think she had thought about in years.

Uncle David was dressing for his drive. His long residence in tropical countries had rendered him sensitive to the cold, and although it was a fine, clear September day, with the thermometer at about sixty, he was industriously building himself up with a series of overcoats. On a really snappy day I have known him to get into six of these garments; and when he entered the room on this occasion I think he had on five, at least.

Uncle David was getting ready for his drive. His long time living in tropical countries had made him sensitive to the cold, and even though it was a nice, clear September day with the temperature around sixty degrees, he was diligently layering on a bunch of overcoats. On a really chilly day, I've seen him put on six of these coats; and when he walked into the room this time, I think he had at least five on.

My wife had heard his familiar foot on the stairs, and Aunt Lucretia had risen up and braced herself for an outburst of emotional affection. I could see that it was going to be such a greeting as is given only once in two or three centuries, and then on the stage. I felt sure it would end in a swoon, and I was looking around for a sofa-pillow for the old lady to fall upon, for from what I knew of Aunt Lucretia I did not believe she had ever swooned enough to be able to go through the performance without danger to her aged person.

My wife had heard his familiar footsteps on the stairs, and Aunt Lucretia had gotten up and readied herself for an emotional display of affection. I could tell it was going to be a greeting like those only seen once every couple of centuries, and usually on stage. I was pretty sure it would end in a faint, and I was looking for a sofa cushion for the old lady to collapse onto, because from what I knew of Aunt Lucretia, I didn't think she had ever fainted enough to manage the act without risking her elderly self.

But I need not have troubled myself. Uncle David toddled into the room, gazed at Aunt Lucretia without[355] a sign of recognition in his features, and toddled out into the hall, where he got his hat and gloves, and went out to the front lawn, where he always paced up and down for a few minutes before taking a drive, in order to stimulate his circulation. This was a surprise, but Aunt Lucretia’s behavior was a greater surprise. The moment she set eyes on Uncle David the theatrical fervor went out of her entire system, literally in one instant; and an absolutely natural, unaffected astonishment displayed itself in her expressive and strongly marked features. For almost a minute, until the sound of Uncle David’s footsteps had died away, she stood absolutely rigid; while my wife and I gazed at her spellbound.

But I really didn’t need to worry. Uncle David walked into the room, looked at Aunt Lucretia without showing any recognition on his face, and then walked out into the hallway, where he grabbed his hat and gloves before heading out to the front lawn. He always took a few minutes to pace up and down there before going for a drive, to get his blood flowing. This was surprising, but Aunt Lucretia’s reaction was even more surprising. The moment she saw Uncle David, the dramatic intensity left her completely, just like that; and a completely genuine, unaffected surprise showed on her expressive and distinct features. She stood perfectly still for almost a minute, until the sound of Uncle David’s footsteps faded away, while my wife and I watched her, completely captivated.

Then Aunt Lucretia pointed one long bony finger at me, and hissed out with a true feminine disregard of grammar:

Then Aunt Lucretia pointed one long bony finger at me and hissed out with a genuine feminine disregard for grammar:

“That ain’t him!”

"That's not him!"

· · · · · · ·

“David,” said Aunt Lucretia, impressively, “had only one arm. He lost the other in Madagascar.”

“David,” Aunt Lucretia said dramatically, “had only one arm. He lost the other one in Madagascar.”

I was too dumbfounded to take in the situation. I remember thinking, in a vague sort of way, that Madagascar was a curious sort of place to go for the purpose of losing an arm; but I did not apprehend the full significance of this disclosure until I heard my wife’s distressed protestations that Aunt Lucretia must be mistaken; there must be some horrible mistake somewhere.

I was too shocked to understand what was happening. I remember thinking, vaguely, that Madagascar was a weird place to lose an arm; but I didn’t fully grasp the seriousness of this revelation until I heard my wife’s upset insistence that Aunt Lucretia had to be wrong; there had to be some terrible mistake.

But Aunt Lucretia was not mistaken, and there was no mistake anywhere. The arm had been lost, and lost in Madagascar, and she could give the date of the occurrence, and the circumstances attendant. Moreover, she produced her evidence on the spot. It was an old daguerreotype, taken in Calcutta a year or two after the Madagascar episode. She had it in her hand-bag, and she opened it with fingers trembling with rage and[356] excitement. It showed two men standing side by side near one of those three-foot Ionic pillars that were an indispensable adjunct of photography in its early stages. One of the men was large, broad-shouldered, and handsome—unmistakably a handsome edition of Aunt Lucretia. His empty left sleeve was pinned across his breast. The other man was, making allowance for the difference in years, no less unmistakably the Uncle David who was at that moment walking to and fro under our windows. For one instant my wife’s face lighted up.

But Aunt Lucretia was right, and there was no error at all. The arm had been lost, and it was lost in Madagascar, and she could provide the date and the details surrounding the event. Additionally, she had her proof right there. It was an old daguerreotype, taken in Calcutta a year or two after the Madagascar incident. She pulled it out of her handbag, her fingers trembling with anger and excitement. It showed two men standing side by side next to one of those three-foot Ionic pillars that were a key feature of early photography. One of the men was big, broad-shouldered, and attractive—clearly a striking version of Aunt Lucretia. His empty left sleeve was pinned across his chest. The other man, considering the age difference, was unmistakably Uncle David, who was at that moment pacing back and forth under our windows. For a brief moment, my wife's face lit up.

“Why, Aunt Lucretia,” she cried, “there he is! That’s Uncle David, dear Uncle David.”

“Why, Aunt Lucretia,” she exclaimed, “there he is! That’s Uncle David, sweet Uncle David.”

“There he is not,” replied Aunt Lucretia. “That’s his business partner—some common person that he picked up on the ship he first sailed in—and, upon my word, I do believe it’s that wretched creature outside. And I’ll Uncle David him.”

“There he is not,” replied Aunt Lucretia. “That’s his business partner—someordinary person he met on the ship he first sailed in—and, I swear, I think it’s that awful person outside. And I’ll tell Uncle David about him.”

She marched out like a grenadier going to battle, and we followed her meekly. There was, unfortunately, no room for doubt in the case. It only needed a glance to see that the man with one arm was a member of my wife’s family, and that the man by his side, our Uncle David, bore no resemblance to him in stature or features.

She marched out like a soldier heading into battle, and we followed her quietly. Unfortunately, there was no room for doubt in this situation. It only took one glance to see that the man with one arm was part of my wife’s family, and the man next to him, our Uncle David, looked nothing like him in size or appearance.

Out on the lawn Aunt Lucretia sailed into the dear old gentleman in the five overcoats with a volley of vituperation. He did not interrupt her, but stood patiently to the end, listening, with his hands behind his back; and when, with her last gasp of available breath, Aunt Lucretia demanded:

Out on the lawn, Aunt Lucretia unleashed a stream of insults at the dear old gentleman in the five overcoats. He didn’t interrupt her but stood there patiently, listening with his hands behind his back. And when, with her last bit of breath, Aunt Lucretia demanded:

“Who—who—who are you, you wretch?” he responded, calmly and respectfully:

“Who—who—who are you, you wretch?” he replied, calmly and respectfully:

“I’m Tommy Biggs, Miss Lucretia.”

"I'm Tommy Biggs, Miss Lucretia."

But just here my wife threw herself on his neck and hugged him, and cried:

But at this moment, my wife threw her arms around his neck, hugged him, and cried:

“You’re my own dear Uncle David, anyway!”

“You’re my own dear Uncle David, anyway!”

It was a fortunate, a gloriously fortunate, inspiration. Aunt Lucretia drew herself up in speechless scorn, stretched forth her bony finger, tried to say something and failed, and then she and her hand-bag went out of my gates, never to come in again.

It was a lucky, brilliantly lucky, idea. Aunt Lucretia straightened up in silent disdain, extended her skinny finger, attempted to say something but couldn’t, and then she and her handbag walked out of my gates, never to return again.

· · · · · · ·

When she had gone, our aromatic uncle—for we shall always continue to think of him in that light, or rather in that odor—looked thoughtfully after her till she disappeared, and then made one of the few remarks I ever knew him to volunteer.

When she left, our fragrant uncle—because we will always think of him that way, or more accurately, in that scent—gazed thoughtfully after her until she was out of sight, and then made one of the few comments I ever heard him make.

“Ain’t changed a mite in forty-seven years.”

“Ain’t changed a bit in forty-seven years.”

Up to this time I had been in a dazed condition of mind. As I have said, my wife’s family was extinct save for herself and Aunt Lucretia, and she remembered so little of her parents, and she looked herself so little like Aunt Lucretia, that it was small wonder that neither of us remarked Uncle David’s unlikeness to the family type. We knew that he did not resemble the ideal we had formed of him; and that had been the only consideration we had given to his looks. Now, it took only a moment of reflection to recall the fact that all the members of the family had been tall and shapely, and that even between the ugly ones, like Aunt Lucretia, and the pretty ones, like my wife, there was a certain resemblance. Perhaps it was only the nose—the nose is the brand in most families, I believe—but whatever it was, I had only to see my wife and Aunt Lucretia together to realize that the man who had passed himself off as our Uncle David had not one feature in common with either of them—nor with the one-armed man in the daguerreotype. I was thinking of this, and looking at my wife’s troubled face, when our aromatic uncle touched me on the arm.

Until now, I had been in a fog. As I mentioned, my wife’s family was mostly gone, except for her and Aunt Lucretia. She remembered very little about her parents, and she didn’t resemble Aunt Lucretia much at all, so it’s no surprise that neither of us noticed how Uncle David didn’t fit the family mold. We knew he didn’t look like the image we had imagined, and that was the only thought we had given to his appearance. Now, just a moment's thought reminded me that all family members had been tall and well-built, and even between the not-so-attractive ones, like Aunt Lucretia, and the pretty ones, like my wife, there was some resemblance. Maybe it was just the nose—the nose tends to be a defining feature in most families, I think—but whatever it was, seeing my wife and Aunt Lucretia together made it clear that the man who had claimed to be our Uncle David shared no traits with either of them—or with the one-armed man in the old photo. I was pondering this while looking at my wife’s worried expression when our fragrant uncle tapped me on the arm.

“I’ll explain,” he said, “to you. You tell her.”

“I’ll explain,” he said, “to you. You tell her.”

We dismissed the carriage, went into the house, and sat down. The old gentleman was perfectly cool and collected, but he lit his clay pipe, and reflected for a good five minutes before he opened his mouth. Then he began:

We called for the carriage to take us home, walked inside, and sat down. The older man was completely calm and composed, but he lit his clay pipe and thought for about five minutes before speaking. Then he started:

“Finest man in the world, sir. Finest boy in the world. Never anything like him. But, peculiarities. Had ’em. Peculiarities. Wouldn’t write home. Wouldn’t”—here he hesitated—“send things home. I had to do it. Did it for him. Didn’t want his folks to know. Other peculiarities. Never had any money. Other peculiarities. Drank. Other peculiarities. Ladies. Finest man in the world, all the same. Nobody like him. Kept him right with his folks for thirty-one years. Then died. Fever. Canton. Never been myself since. Kept right on writing, all the same. Also”—here he hesitated again—“sending things. Why? Don’t know. Been a fool all my life. Never could do anything but make money. No family, no friends. Only him. Ran away to sea to look after him. Did look after him. Thought maybe your wife would be some like him. Barring peculiarities, she is. Getting old. Came here for company. Meant no harm. Didn’t calculate on Miss Lucretia.”

“Best man in the world, sir. Best guy in the world. Never seen anyone like him. But he had his quirks. He had them. Wouldn’t write home. Wouldn’t”—here he paused—“send stuff home. I had to do it. Did it for him. Didn’t want his family to know. More quirks. Never had any money. More quirks. Drank. More quirks. Women. Best man in the world, still. Nobody like him. Kept him connected with his family for thirty-one years. Then he died. Fever. Canton. Haven't been myself since. Kept writing, though. Also”—here he paused again—“sending stuff. Why? Don't know. Been foolish all my life. Never could do anything but make money. No family, no friends. Just him. Ran away to sea to take care of him. Did take care of him. Thought maybe your wife would be something like him. Excluding the quirks, she is. Getting older. Came here for company. Meant no harm. Didn’t expect Miss Lucretia.”

Here he paused and smoked reflectively for a minute or two.

Here he paused and smoked thoughtfully for a minute or two.

“Hot in the collar—Miss Lucretia. Haughty. Like him, some. Just like she was forty-seven years ago. Slapped my face one day when I was delivering meat, because my jumper wasn’t clean. Ain’t changed a mite.”

“Fuming—Miss Lucretia. Arrogant. Just like him, in some ways. Exactly how she was forty-seven years ago. She slapped my face one day when I was delivering meat because my sweater wasn’t clean. She hasn’t changed one bit.”

This was the first condensed statement of the case of our aromatic uncle. It was only in reply to patient, and, I hope, loving, gentle, and considerate, questioning that the whole story came out—at once pitiful and noble—of[359] the poor little butcher-boy who ran away to sea to be body-guard, servant, and friend to the splendid, showy, selfish youth whom he worshipped; whose heartlessness he cloaked for many a long year, who lived upon his bounty, and who died in his arms, nursed with a tenderness surpassing that of a brother. And as far as I could find out, ingratitude and contempt had been his only reward.

This was the first summary of our charming uncle's situation. It was only through patient, and I hope, loving, gentle, and considerate questioning that the whole story emerged—both sad and noble—of[359] the poor little butcher-boy who ran away to sea to be a bodyguard, servant, and friend to the impressive, flashy, selfish young man he adored; whose cruelty he concealed for many long years, who lived off his generosity, and who died in his arms, cared for with a tenderness greater than that of a brother. And from what I could gather, ingratitude and disdain had been his only reward.

· · · · · · ·

I need not tell you that when I repeated all this to my wife she ran to the old gentleman’s room and told him all the things that I should not have known how to say—that we cared for him; that we wanted him to stay with us; that he was far, far more our uncle than the brilliant, unprincipled scapegrace who had died years before, dead for almost a lifetime to the family who idolized him; and that we wanted him to stay with us as long as kind heaven would let him. But it was of no use. A change had come over our aromatic uncle which we could both of us see, but could not understand. The duplicity of which he had been guilty weighed on his spirit. The next day he went out for his usual walk, and he never came back. We used every means of search and inquiry, but we never heard from him until we got this letter from Foo-choo-li:

I don’t need to tell you that when I shared all this with my wife, she rushed to the old gentleman’s room and told him everything I wouldn’t have known how to express—that we cared for him; that we wanted him to stay with us; that he was so much more our uncle than the charming but irresponsible guy who had died years ago, gone for almost a lifetime to the family that adored him; and that we wanted him to stay with us for as long as kind heaven would allow. But it didn’t matter. A change had come over our fragrant uncle that we both noticed, but couldn’t understand. The guilt he felt weighed heavily on his spirit. The next day, he went out for his usual walk, and he never came back. We did everything we could think of to search for him and ask about him, but we never heard from him until we received this letter from Foo-choo-li:

· · · · · · ·

Dear Nephew and Niece: The present is to inform you that I am enjoying the Health that might be expected at my Age, and in my condition of Body, which is to say bad. I ship you by to-day’s steamer, Pacific Monarch, four dozen jars of ginger, and two dozen ditto preserved oranges, to which I would have added some other Comfits, which I purposed offering for your acceptance, if it wore not that my Physician has forbidden me to leave my Bed. In case of Fatal Results from this trying Condition, my Will, duly attested, and made in your favor, will be placed in your hands by Messrs. Smithson & Smithson, my Customs[360] Brokers, who will also pay all charges on goods sent. The Health of this place being unfavorably affected by the Weather, you are unlikely to hear more from,

Dear Niece and Nephew: I'm writing to let you know that I'm managing the health you might expect at my age, which is to say not great. I'm sending you four dozen jars of ginger and two dozen jars of preserved oranges on today's steamer, Pacific Monarch. I would have added some other treats that I intended to offer you, but my doctor has told me to stay in bed. If anything were to happen due to this difficult situation, my will, properly signed and in your favor, will be given to you by Messrs. Smithson & Smithson, my customs brokers, who will also cover any charges for the goods sent. The health conditions here are negatively affected by the weather, so you probably won't hear from me again,

“Dear Nephew and Niece,

“Dear Niece and Nephew,

“Your affectionate

"With love"

Uncle.”

“Uncle.”

And we never did hear more—except for his will—from Our Aromatic Uncle; but our whole house still smells of his love.

And we never heard more—except for his will—from Our Aromatic Uncle; but our whole house still smells of his love.


QUALITY

BY

BY

John Galsworthy

John Galsworthy

Here the emphasis is upon character. The plot is negligible—hardly exists. The setting is carefully worked out because it is essential to the characterization. By means of the shoemaker the author reveals at least a part of his philosophy of life—that there is a subtle relation between a man and his work. Each reacts on the other. If a man recognizes the Soul of Things and strives to give it proper expression, he becomes an Artist and influences for good all who come into contact with him.

Here, the focus is on character. The plot is minimal—barely there. The setting is thoughtfully developed because it's crucial to understanding the characters. Through the shoemaker, the author expresses a piece of his philosophy of life—that there’s a deep connection between a person and their work. Each influences the other. If someone understands the essence of things and aims to express it properly, they become an artist and positively impact everyone they encounter.

QUALITY[22]

QUALITY[22]

I knew him from the days of my extreme youth, because he made my father’s boots; inhabiting with his elder brother two little shops let into one, in a small by-street—now no more, but then most fashionably placed in the West End.

I knew him from my early childhood because he made my dad’s boots. He shared two small shops that were connected, located on a little side street—now gone, but back then, it was a very trendy spot in the West End.

That tenement had a certain quiet distinction; there was no sign upon its face that he made for any of the Royal Family—merely his own German name of Gessler Brothers; and in the window a few pairs of boots. I remember that it always troubled me to account for those unvarying boots in the window, for he made only what was ordered, reaching nothing down, and it seemed so inconceivable that what he made could ever have failed to fit. Had he bought them to put there? That, too, seemed inconceivable. He would never have tolerated in his house leather on which he had not worked himself. Besides, they were too beautiful—the pair of pumps, so inexpressibly slim, the patent leathers with cloth tops, making water come into one’s mouth, the tall brown riding boots with marvellous sooty glow, as if, though new, they had been worn a hundred years. Those pairs could only have been made by one who saw before him the Soul of Boot—so truly were they prototypes incarnating the very spirit of all foot-gear. These thoughts, of course, came to me later, though even when I was promoted to him, at the age of perhaps fourteen, some inkling haunted me of the dignity of himself[364] and brother. For to make boots—such boots as he made—seemed to me then, and still seems to me, mysterious and wonderful.

That tenement had a certain quiet elegance; there was no indication on the outside that he worked for any of the Royal Family—just his own German name, Gessler Brothers; and in the window, a few pairs of boots. I remember that I always found it puzzling to explain those unchanging boots in the window, since he only made what was ordered, never producing extra, and it seemed impossible that what he made could ever not fit. Had he bought them to display? That also seemed unlikely. He would never have accepted leather in his shop that he hadn't worked on himself. Besides, they were too beautiful—the pair of pumps, so incredibly slim, the patent leather with cloth tops, making my mouth water, the tall brown riding boots with a magnificent, dark glow, as if, though new, they had been worn for a hundred years. Those pairs could only have been made by someone who understood the Essence of Boot—so perfectly were they embodiments of the spirit of all footwear. These thoughts, of course, came to me later, although even when I began working with him at around the age of fourteen, I sensed something about his dignity and that of his brother. Because to make boots—such boots as he made—seemed to me then, and still seems to me, mysterious and incredible.

I remember well my shy remark, one day, while stretching out to him my youthful foot:

I clearly remember my shy comment one day when I reached out my young foot to him:

“Isn’t it awfully hard to do, Mr. Gessler?”

“Isn’t it really difficult to do, Mr. Gessler?”

And his answer, given with a sudden smile from out of the sardonic redness of his beard: “Id is an Ardt!”

And his answer, given with a sudden smile from the sardonic redness of his beard: “It’s an Art!”

Himself, he was a little as if made from leather, with his yellow crinkly face, and crinkly reddish hair and beard, and neat folds slanting down his checks to the corners of his mouth, and his guttural and one-toned voice; for leather is a sardonic substance, and stiff and slow of purpose. And that was the character of his face, save that his eyes, which were gray-blue, had in them the simple gravity of one secretly possessed by the Ideal. His elder brother was so very like him—though watery, paler in every way, with a great industry—that sometimes in early days I was not quite sure of him until the interview was over. Then I knew that it was he, if the words, “I will ask my brudder,” had not been spoken; and that, if they had, it was his elder brother.

He was kind of like he was made of leather, with his wrinkled yellow face, crinkly reddish hair and beard, and neat folds slanting down his cheeks to the corners of his mouth, not to mention his deep, monotone voice; leather has a sarcastic quality, and feels stiff and slow. That summed up his expression, except that his gray-blue eyes showed the simple seriousness of someone quietly touched by an Ideal. His older brother looked a lot like him—though softer, paler in every way, and really hardworking—so sometimes, in the beginning, I wasn’t entirely sure who was who until the conversation wrapped up. Then I realized it was him, unless he said, “I will ask my brother,” in which case it was his older brother.

When one grew old and wild and ran up bills, one somehow never ran them up with Gessler Brothers. It would not have seemed becoming to go in there and stretch out one’s foot to that blue iron-spectacled glance, owing him for more than—say—two pairs, just the comfortable reassurance that one was still his client.

When someone grew old and reckless and racked up bills, they never really did so with Gessler Brothers. It just didn’t feel right to walk in there and show that blue iron-spectacled gaze, owing him for more than—let's say—two pairs, just the comforting reassurance that one was still his customer.

For it was not possible to go to him very often—his boots lasted terribly, having something beyond the temporary—some, as it were, essence of boot stitched into them.

For it wasn't possible to visit him very often—his boots wore out terribly, having something more than just a temporary quality—some, you could say, essence of a boot stitched into them.

One went in, not as into most shops, in the mood of: “Please serve me, and let me go!” but restfully, as one enters a church; and, sitting on the single wooden[365] chair, waited—for there was never anybody there. Soon, over the top edge of that sort of well—rather dark, and smelling soothingly of leather—which formed the shop, there would be seen his face, or that of his elder brother, peering down. A guttural sound, and the tip-tap of bast slippers beating the narrow wooden stairs, and he would stand before one without coat, a little bent, in leather apron, with sleeves turned back, blinking—as if awakened from some dream of boots, or like an owl surprised in daylight and annoyed at this interruption.

One walked in, not like at most shops with the mindset of: “Please help me, and let me leave!” but in a calm way, like entering a church; and, sitting on the only wooden[365] chair, waited—because there was never anyone there. Soon, over the top edge of that kind of well—rather dark and smelling pleasantly of leather—which made up the shop, you could see his face, or that of his older brother, looking down. A low sound, and the soft sound of bast slippers tapping on the narrow wooden stairs, and he would stand before you without a coat, a bit hunched over, in a leather apron with his sleeves rolled up, blinking—as if waking from some dream about boots, or like an owl caught in daylight and annoyed at being disturbed.

And I would say: “How do you do, Mr. Gessler? Could you make me a pair of Russia leather boots?”

And I would say, “How's it going, Mr. Gessler? Could you make me a pair of Russian leather boots?”

Without a word he would leave me, retiring whence he came, or into the other portion of the shop, and I would continue to rest in the wooden chair, inhaling the incense of his trade. Soon he would come back, holding in his thin, veined hand a piece of gold-brown leather. With eyes fixed on it, he would remark: “What a beaudiful biece!” When I, too, had admired it, he would speak again. “When do you wand dem?” And I would answer: “Oh! As soon as you conveniently can.” And he would say: “To-morrow fordnighd?” Or if he were his elder brother: “I will ask my brudder!”

Without saying a word, he would leave me, going back to where he came from or into another part of the shop, and I would keep resting in the wooden chair, breathing in the scent of his work. Soon he would return, holding a piece of gold-brown leather in his thin, veined hand. With his eyes on it, he would say, “What a beautiful piece!” After I admired it too, he would ask, “When do you want them?” I would reply, “Oh! As soon as you can.” And he would say, “Tomorrow for sure?” Or if it were his older brother, he would say, “I will ask my brother!”

Then I would murmur: “Thank you! Good-morning, Mr. Gessler.” “Goot-morning!” he would reply, still looking at the leather in his hand. And as I moved to the door, I would hear the tip-tap of his bast slippers restoring him, up the stairs, to his dream of boots. But if it were some new kind of foot-gear that he had not yet made me, then indeed he would observe ceremony—divesting me of my boot and holding it long in his hand, looking at it with eyes at once critical and loving, as if recalling the glow with which he had created it, and rebuking the way in which one had disorganized this masterpiece.[366] Then, placing my foot on a piece of paper, he would two or three times tickle the outer edges with a pencil and pass his nervous fingers over my toes, feeling himself into the heart of my requirements.

Then I would say, “Thank you! Good morning, Mr. Gessler.” “Good morning!” he would respond, still focused on the leather in his hand. As I moved to the door, I could hear the soft tap of his leather slippers as he headed up the stairs, lost in dreams of boots. But if it was a new type of footwear he hadn’t made for me yet, he would be more formal—taking off my boot and examining it closely, looking at it with a mix of critical and affectionate eyes, as if remembering the pride he felt when he created it and being frustrated by how I had messed up this work of art.[366] Then, placing my foot on a piece of paper, he would lightly trace the outer edges with a pencil two or three times and run his nervous fingers over my toes, trying to understand my needs.

I cannot forget that day on which I had occasion to say to him: “Mr. Gessler, that last pair of town walking-boots creaked, you know.”

I can’t forget the day I had to tell him, “Mr. Gessler, those last pair of town walking boots squeaked, you know.”

He looked at me for a time without replying, as if expecting me to withdraw or qualify the statement, then said:

He looked at me for a while without saying anything, as if he was waiting for me to back down or rephrase what I said, then spoke:

“Id shouldn’d ’a’ve greaked.”

"I shouldn't have freaked."

“It did, I’m afraid.”

"I'm sorry, but it did."

“You goddem wed before dey found demselves?”

“You guys got married before you really knew each other?”

“I don’t think so.”

"Not really."

At that he lowered his eyes, as if hunting for memory of those boots, and I felt sorry I had mentioned this grave thing.

At that, he looked down, as if searching for a memory of those boots, and I regretted bringing up this serious topic.

“Zend dem back!” he said; “I will look at dem.”

“Send them back!” he said; “I will look at them.”

A feeling of compassion for my creaking boots surged up in me, so well could I imagine the sorrowful long curiosity of regard which he would bend on them.

A wave of compassion for my worn-out boots washed over me, as I could easily picture the sad, prolonged curiosity with which he would look at them.

“Zome boods,” he said slowly, “are bad from birdt. If I can do noding wid dem, I dake dem off your bill.”

“Some foods,” he said slowly, “are bad from the start. If I can't do anything with them, I’ll take them off your bill.”

Once (once only) I went absent-mindedly into his shop in a pair of boots bought in an emergency at some large firm’s. He took my order without showing me any leather, and I could feel his eyes penetrating the inferior integument of my foot. At last he said:

Once (just once) I absent-mindedly wandered into his shop wearing a pair of boots I had bought in a hurry from some big store. He took my order without showing me any leather, and I could feel him staring right through the poor quality of my foot. Finally, he said:

“Dose are nod my boods.”

"Those are not my boots."

The tone was not one of anger, nor of sorrow, not even of contempt, but there was in it something quiet that froze the blood. He put his hand down and pressed a finger on the place where the left boot, endeavoring to be fashionable, was not quite comfortable.

The tone wasn’t angry, sad, or even contemptuous, but there was something calm about it that sent chills down your spine. He lowered his hand and pressed a finger on the spot where the left boot, trying to be stylish, just wasn’t quite comfortable.

“Id ’urds you dere,” he said. “Dose big virms ’a’ve[367] no self-respect. Drash!” And then, as if something had given way within him, he spoke long and bitterly. It was the only time I ever heard him discuss the conditions and hardships of his trade.

“Id ’urds you there,” he said. “Those big worms have[367] no self-respect. Drash!” And then, as if something had broken inside him, he spoke for a long time, bitterly. It was the only time I ever heard him talk about the conditions and hardships of his job.

“Dey get id all,” he said, “dey get id by adverdisement, nod by work. Dey dake it away from us, who lofe our boods. Id gomes to this—bresently I haf no work. Every year id gets less—you will see.” And looking at his lined face I saw things I had never noticed before, bitter things and bitter struggle—and what a lot of gray hairs there seemed suddenly in his red beard!

“They get it all,” he said, “they get it through advertising, not by working. They take it away from us, who love our books. It comes to this—pretty soon I have no work. Every year it gets less—you’ll see.” And looking at his lined face, I noticed things I had never seen before, bitter things and harsh struggles—and there seemed to be a lot of gray hairs suddenly in his red beard!

As best I could, I explained the circumstances of the purchase of those ill-omened boots. But his face and voice made so deep impression that during the next few minutes I ordered many pairs. Nemesis fell! They lasted more terribly than ever. And I was not able conscientiously to go to him for nearly two years.

As best as I could, I explained the situation behind buying those cursed boots. But his expression and tone left such a strong impression that in the next few minutes, I ended up ordering many pairs. The consequences were awful! They fell apart even worse than before. And I couldn't bring myself to go to him for almost two years.

When at last I went I was surprised to find that outside one of the two little windows of his shop another name was painted, also that of a bootmaker—making, of course, for the Royal Family. The old familiar boots, no longer in dignified isolation, were huddled in the single window. Inside, the now contracted well of the one little shop was more scented and darker than ever. And it was longer than usual, too, before a face peered down, and the tip-tap of the bast slippers began. At last he stood before me, and, gazing through those rusty iron spectacles, said:

When I finally went, I was surprised to see that outside one of the two little windows of his shop, another name was painted, that of another bootmaker—making shoes for the Royal Family, of course. The old familiar boots, no longer alone and dignified, were crowded in the single window. Inside, the now smaller space of the little shop was more aromatic and darker than ever. And it took longer than usual for a face to lean down, and the tip-tap of the bast slippers to start. Finally, he stood before me and, peering through those rusty iron glasses, said:

“Mr.——, isn’d it?”

"Mr.——, isn’t it?"

“Ah! Mr. Gessler,” I stammered, “but your boots are really too good, you know! See, these are quite decent still!” And I stretched out to him my foot. He looked at it.

“Ah! Mr. Gessler,” I stammered, “but your boots are really too good, you know! Look, these are still pretty decent!” And I stretched out my foot to show him. He looked at it.

“Yes,” he said, “beople do nod wand good boods, id seems.”

“Yes,” he said, “people do not want good books, it seems.”

To get away from his reproachful eyes and voice I hastily remarked: “What have you done to your shop?”

To escape his judging eyes and tone, I quickly said: “What happened to your shop?”

He answered quietly: “Id was too exbensif. Do you wand some boods?”

He answered quietly, “It was too expensive. Do you want some books?”

I ordered three pairs, though I had only wanted two, and quickly left. I had, I do not know quite what feeling of being part, in his mind, of a conspiracy against him; or not perhaps so much against him as against his idea of boot. One does not, I suppose, care to feel like that; for it was again many months before my next visit to his shop, paid, I remember, with the feeling: “Oh! well, I can’t leave the old boy—so here goes! Perhaps it’ll be his elder brother!”

I ordered three pairs, even though I only wanted two, and quickly left. I had this strange feeling of being part of a conspiracy against him in his mind; or maybe not so much against him as against his idea of boots. I guess no one likes to feel that way; it was many months before I returned to his shop, and I remember thinking: “Oh! Well, I can’t just leave the old guy—so here goes! Maybe it’ll be his older brother!”

For his elder brother, I knew, had not character enough to reproach me, even dumbly.

For his older brother, I knew, didn't have enough character to even silently blame me.

And, to my relief, in the shop there did appear to be his elder brother, handling a piece of leather.

And, to my relief, in the shop there seemed to be his older brother, working with a piece of leather.

“Well, Mr. Gessler,” I said, “how are you?”

“Well, Mr. Gessler,” I said, “how are you doing?”

He came close, and peered at me.

He got closer and looked at me intently.

“I am breddy well,” he said slowly; “but my elder brudder is dead.”

“I’m doing pretty well,” he said slowly; “but my older brother is dead.”

And I saw that it was indeed himself—but how aged and wan! And never before had I heard him mention his brother. Much shocked, I murmured: “Oh! I am sorry!”

And I saw that it was really him—but how old and pale! I had never heard him talk about his brother before. Very shocked, I said, “Oh! I’m sorry!”

“Yes,” he answered, “he was a good man, he made a good bood; but he is dead.” And he touched the top of his head, where the hair had suddenly gone as thin as it had been on that of his poor brother, to indicate, I suppose, the cause of death. “He could nod ged over losing de oder shop. Do you wand any boods?” And he held up the leather in his hand: “Id’s a beaudiful biece.”

“Yes,” he replied, “he was a good man, he made good books; but he’s dead.” He touched the top of his head, where the hair had become as thin as it was on his poor brother, to suggest, I guess, the cause of death. “He couldn’t get over losing the other shop. Do you want any books?” He held up the leather in his hand: “It’s a beautiful piece.”

I ordered several pairs. It was very long before they[369] came—but they were better than ever. One simply could not wear them out. And soon after that I went abroad.

I ordered several pairs. It took a really long time before they[369] came—but they were better than ever. You just couldn’t wear them out. And soon after that, I went abroad.

It was over a year before I was again in London. And the first shop I went to was my old friend’s. I had left a man of sixty, I came back to one of seventy-five, pinched and worn and tremulous, who genuinely, this time, did not at first know me.

It was over a year before I was back in London again. The first shop I visited was my old friend's. I had left him as a sixty-year-old, and I returned to find him at seventy-five, looking fragile and worn, and honestly, he didn’t recognize me at first.

“Oh! Mr. Gessler,” I said, sick at heart; “how splendid your boots are! See, I’ve been wearing this pair nearly all the time I’ve been abroad; and they’re not half worn out, are they?”

“Oh! Mr. Gessler,” I said, feeling really down; “your boots are amazing! Look, I’ve been wearing this pair almost all the time I’ve been overseas; and they’re not even close to worn out, right?”

He looked long at my boots—a pair of Russia leather, and his face seemed to regain steadiness. Putting his hand on my instep, he said:

He stared at my boots for a while—a pair made of Russian leather—and his expression seemed to become calmer. As he placed his hand on my instep, he said:

“Do dey vid you here? I ’a’d drouble wid dat bair, I remember.”

“Do they see you here? I had trouble with that kid, I remember.”

I assured him that they had fitted beautifully.

I told him that they fit perfectly.

“Do you wand any boods?” he said. “I can make dem quickly; id is a slack dime.”

“Do you want any books?” he said. “I can make them quickly; it’s a slow time.”

I answered: “Please, please! I want boots all round—every kind!”

I replied, “Please, please! I want boots of every kind—all of them!”

“I will make a vresh model. Your food must be bigger.” And with utter slowness, he traced round my foot, and felt my toes, only once looking up to say:

“I will make a fresh model. Your food has to be bigger.” And with complete slowness, he traced around my foot, feeling my toes, only looking up once to say:

“Did I dell you my brudder was dead?”

“Did I tell you my brother was dead?”

To watch him was painful, so feeble had he grown; I was glad to get away.

To see him was painful; he had become so weak. I was relieved to escape.

I had given those boots up, when one evening they came. Opening the parcel, I set the four pairs out in a row. Then one by one I tried them on. There was no doubt about it. In shape and fit, in finish and quality of leather, they were the best he had ever made me. And in the mouth of one of the town walking-boots I found his bill. The amount was the same as usual, but[370] it gave me quite a shock. He had never before sent it in till quarter day. I flew downstairs, and wrote a check, and posted it at once with my own hand.

I had given up on those boots when one evening they arrived. I opened the parcel and laid out the four pairs in a row. Then, one by one, I tried them on. There was no doubt about it. In terms of shape and fit, finish, and leather quality, they were the best he had ever made for me. And in one of the town walking-boots, I found his bill. The amount was the same as usual, but [370] it took me by surprise. He had never sent it until quarter day before. I dashed downstairs, wrote a check, and mailed it right away with my own hand.

A week later, passing the little street, I thought I would go in and tell him how splendidly the new boots fitted. But when I came to where his shop had been, his name was gone. Still there, in the window, were the slim pumps, the patent leathers with cloth tops, the sooty riding boots.

A week later, while walking down the small street, I decided to stop by and let him know how perfectly the new boots fit. But when I got to his shop, his name was no longer there. The slim pumps, the patent leather boots with cloth tops, and the sooty riding boots were still in the window.

I went in, very much disturbed. In the two little shops—again made into one—was a young man with an English face.

I went in, feeling really unsettled. In the two small shops—now combined into one—was a young man with an English appearance.

“Mr. Gessler in?” I said.

"Is Mr. Gessler in?" I asked.

He gave me a strange, ingratiating look.

He gave me a weird, overly friendly look.

“No, sir,” he said, “no. But we can attend to anything with pleasure. We’ve taken the shop over. You’ve seen our name, no doubt, next door. We make for some very good people.”

“No, sir,” he said, “no. But we can take care of anything gladly. We’ve taken over the shop. You’ve seen our name, I’m sure, next door. We work for some really good people.”

“Yes, yes,” I said; “but Mr. Gessler?”

“Yes, yes,” I said; “but Mr. Gessler?”

“Oh!” he answered; “dead.”

“Oh!” he replied; “dead.”

Dead! But I only received these boots from him last Wednesday week.”

Dead! But I just got these boots from him last Wednesday.

“Ah!” he said; “a shockin’ go. Poor old man starved ‘imself.”

“Ah!” he said; “what a shock. The poor old man denied himself food.”

“Good God!”

“Oh my God!”

“Slow starvation, the doctor called it! You see he went to work in such a way! Would keep the shop on; wouldn’t have a soul touch his boots except himself. When he got an order, it took him such a time. People won’t wait. He lost everybody. And there he’d sit, goin’ on and on—I will say that for him—not a man in London made a better boot! But look at the competition! He never advertised! Would ’a’ve the best leather, too, and do it all ‘imself. Well, there it is. What could you expect with his ideas?”

“Slow starvation, that's what the doctor called it! You see, he went about it all wrong! He kept the shop open but wouldn’t let anyone but himself touch his boots. When an order came in, it took him forever to fill it. People won’t wait. He lost all his customers. And there he’d sit, going on and on—I have to give him credit—no one in London made a better boot! But just look at the competition! He never advertised! He had the best leather, too, and did all the work himself. Well, there it is. What could you expect with his mindset?”

“But starvation——!”

"But starving—!"

“That may be a bit flowery, as the sayin’ is—but I know myself he was sittin’ over his boots day and night, to the very last. You see I used to watch him. Never gave ‘imself time to eat; never had a penny in the house. All went in rent and leather. How he lived so long I don’t know. He regular let his fire go out. He was a character. But he made good boots.”

"That might sound a bit dramatic, as the saying goes—but I know for a fact he was busy over his boots day and night, right until the end. You see, I used to watch him. He never took time to eat; he never had a penny in the house. Everything went to rent and leather. I don't know how he managed to live that long. He often let his fire go out. He was quite a character. But he made some great boots."

“Yes,” I said, “he made good boots.”

“Yes,” I said, “he made great boots.”

And I turned and went out quickly, for I did not want that youth to know that I could hardly see.

And I turned and quickly went outside because I didn't want that kid to know that I could barely see.


THE TRIUMPH OF NIGHT

BY

BY

Edith Wharton

Edith Wharton

This is a mystery plot in which the supernatural furnishes the interest. In dealing with the supernatural Mrs. Wharton does not allow it to become horrible or grotesque. She secures plausibility by having for its leading characters practical business men—not a woman, hysterical or otherwise, really appears—and by placing them in a perfectly conventional setting. The apparition is not accompanied by blood stains, shroud, or uncanny noises. Sometimes the writer of the supernatural feels that he must explain his mystery by material agencies. The effect is to disappoint the reader who has yielded himself to the conditions imposed by the author, and is willing, for the time at least, to believe in ghosts. Mrs. Wharton makes no such mistake. She does not spoil the effect by commonplace explanation.

This is a mystery story where the supernatural adds intrigue. When dealing with the supernatural, Mrs. Wharton keeps it from becoming horrifying or bizarre. She makes it believable by having practical business people as the main characters—there isn't really a woman, hysterical or otherwise—and by placing them in a completely normal setting. The ghost doesn’t come with bloodstains, a shroud, or creepy sounds. Sometimes, writers of supernatural tales feel the need to explain the mystery through material means. This tends to disappoint readers who have fully embraced the conditions set by the author and are willing, at least for a time, to believe in ghosts. Mrs. Wharton avoids this mistake. She doesn’t ruin the impact with ordinary explanations.

In characterization Mrs. Wharton reveals the power not only to analyze subtly temperaments and motives, but also to describe vividly with a few words. This phrasal power is illustrated when she says of Faxon that he “had a healthy face, but dying hands,” and of Lavington that “his pinched smile was screwed to his blank face like a gas-light to a white-washed wall.”

In her character development, Mrs. Wharton shows the ability to not only analyze personalities and motives in a nuanced way but also to describe them vividly with just a few words. This descriptive power is evident when she writes about Faxon, saying he “had a healthy face, but dying hands,” and about Lavington, describing how “his pinched smile was screwed to his blank face like a gas-light to a white-washed wall.”

THE TRIUMPH OF NIGHT[23]

THE TRIUMPH OF NIGHT__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

I

It was clear that the sleigh from Weymore had not come; and the shivering young traveller from Boston, who had so confidently counted on jumping into it when he left the train at Northridge Junction, found himself standing alone on the open platform, exposed to the full assault of night-fall and winter.

It was obvious that the sleigh from Weymore hadn't arrived, and the freezing young traveler from Boston, who had been so sure he'd hop into it when he got off the train at Northridge Junction, found himself standing alone on the open platform, completely exposed to the harshness of nightfall and winter.

The blast that swept him came off New Hampshire snow-fields and ice-hung forests. It seemed to have traversed interminable leagues of frozen silence, filling them with the same cold roar and sharpening its edge against the same bitter black-and-white landscape. Dark, searching, and sword-like, it alternately muffled and harried its victim, like a bull-fighter now whirling his cloak and now planting his darts. This analogy brought home to the young man the fact that he himself had no cloak, and that the overcoat in which he had faced the relatively temperate airs of Boston seemed no thicker than a sheet of paper on the bleak heights of Northridge. George Faxon said to himself that the place was uncommonly well-named. It clung to an exposed ledge over the valley from which the train had lifted him, and the wind combed it with teeth of steel that he seemed actually to hear scraping against the wooden sides of the station. Other building there was none: the village lay far down the road, and thither—since the Weymore sleigh had not come—Faxon saw[376] himself under the immediate necessity of plodding through several feet of snow.

The blast that hit him came from the snowy fields and ice-covered forests of New Hampshire. It felt like it had traveled endless miles of frozen silence, filling the air with the same icy roar and sharpening its edges against the harsh black-and-white landscape. Dark, searching, and blade-like, it alternately muffled and attacked its victim, like a bullfighter spinning his cloak and then throwing his darts. This comparison made the young man realize that he didn’t have a cloak, and the overcoat he wore to face the relatively mild air of Boston felt no thicker than a piece of paper on the harsh heights of Northridge. George Faxon thought to himself that the place was very aptly named. It clung to an exposed ledge above the valley where the train had brought him, and the wind hit it with teeth of steel that he could almost hear scraping against the wooden sides of the station. There were no other buildings around: the village lay far down the road, and since the Weymore sleigh hadn’t arrived, Faxon realized he would have to trudge through several feet of snow.

He understood well enough what had happened at Weymore: his hostess had forgotten that he was coming. Young as Faxon was, this sad lucidity of soul had been acquired as the result of long experience, and he knew that the visitors who can least afford to hire a carriage are almost always those whom their hosts forget to send for. Yet to say Mrs. Culme had forgotten him was perhaps too crude a way of putting it. Similar incidents led him to think that she had probably told her maid to tell the butler to telephone the coachman to tell one of the grooms (if no one else needed him) to drive over to Northridge to fetch the new secretary; but on a night like this what groom who respected his rights would fail to forget the order?

He understood perfectly what had happened at Weymore: his hostess had forgotten he was coming. Despite being young, Faxon had gained this painful clarity of mind from long experience, and he knew that the guests who struggle the most to hire a carriage are usually the ones their hosts forget to send for. However, saying that Mrs. Culme had forgotten him was maybe too blunt. Similar situations led him to think that she had likely instructed her maid to tell the butler to call the coachman to inform one of the grooms (if no one else needed him) to drive over to Northridge to pick up the new secretary; but on a night like this, what groom who valued his own time would fail to forget the request?

Faxon’s obvious course was to struggle through the drifts to the village, and there rout out a sleigh to convey him to Weymore; but what if, on his arrival at Mrs. Culme’s, no one remembered to ask him what this devotion to duty had cost? That, again, was one of the contingencies he had expensively learned to look out for, and the perspicacity so acquired told him it would be cheaper to spend the night at the Northridge inn, and advise Mrs. Culme of his presence there by telephone. He had reached this decision, and was about to entrust his luggage to a vague man with a lantern who seemed to have some loose connection with the railway company, when his hopes were raised by the sound of sleigh-bells.

Faxon’s clear choice was to push through the snowdrifts to the village and find a sleigh to take him to Weymore. But what if, when he got to Mrs. Culme’s, no one bothered to ask him what this commitment had cost him? That was one of the things he had learned to watch out for, and his hard-earned insight told him it would be cheaper to spend the night at the Northridge inn and let Mrs. Culme know he was there by phone. He had made up his mind and was about to hand his luggage over to a shady guy with a lantern who seemed to have some loose ties to the railway company when he heard the sound of sleigh bells, which lifted his spirits.

Two vehicles were just dashing up to the station, and from the foremost there sprang a young man swathed in furs.

Two vehicles were rushing up to the station, and from the front one, a young man jumped out, wrapped in furs.

“Weymore?—No, these are not the Weymore sleighs.”

“Weymore?—No, these aren't the Weymore sleighs.”

The voice was that of the youth who had jumped to the platform—a voice so agreeable that, in spite of the words, it fell reassuringly on Faxon’s ears. At the same moment the wandering station-lantern, casting a transient light on the speaker, showed his features to be in the pleasantest harmony with his voice. He was very fair and very young—hardly in the twenties, Faxon thought—but his face, though full of a morning freshness, was a trifle too thin and fine-drawn, as though a vivid spirit contended in him with a strain of physical weakness. Faxon was perhaps the quicker to notice such delicacies of balance because his own temperament hung on lightly vibrating nerves, which yet, as he believed, would never quite swing him beyond the arc of a normal sensibility.

The voice belonged to the young man who had jumped onto the platform—a voice so pleasant that, despite the words, it felt reassuring to Faxon. At the same time, the flickering station lantern, casting a brief light on the speaker, revealed his features to match his voice in a delightful way. He was very fair and quite young—Faxon guessed he was barely in his twenties—but although his face carried a morning freshness, it was a bit too thin and drawn, as if a vibrant spirit within him was battling a hint of physical weakness. Faxon might have been quicker to notice such subtle imbalances because his own temperament rested on lightly vibrating nerves, which he believed would never really push him beyond the limits of normal sensitivity.

“You expected a sleigh from Weymore?” the youth continued, standing beside Faxon like a slender column of fur.

“You thought there was going to be a sleigh from Weymore?” the young man kept going, standing next to Faxon like a tall pillar of fur.

Mrs. Culme’s secretary explained his difficulty, and the new-comer brushed it aside with a contemptuous “Oh, Mrs. Culme!” that carried both speakers a long way toward reciprocal understanding.

Mrs. Culme’s secretary explained his difficulty, and the newcomer dismissed it with a disdainful “Oh, Mrs. Culme!” that brought both speakers closer to mutual understanding.

“But then you must be——” The youth broke off with a smile of interrogation.

“But then you must be——” The young man paused with a questioning smile.

“The new secretary? Yes. But apparently there are no notes to be answered this evening.” Faxon’s laugh deepened the sense of solidarity which had so promptly established itself between the two.

“The new secretary? Yes. But apparently there are no messages to respond to this evening.” Faxon’s laugh strengthened the feeling of camaraderie that had quickly formed between the two.

The new-comer laughed also. “Mrs. Culme,” he explained, “was lunching at my uncle’s to-day, and she said you were due this evening. But seven hours is a long time for Mrs. Culme to remember anything.”

The newcomer also laughed. “Mrs. Culme,” he explained, “was having lunch at my uncle’s today, and she said you were supposed to arrive this evening. But seven hours is a long time for Mrs. Culme to remember anything.”

“Well,” said Faxon philosophically, “I suppose that’s one of the reasons why she needs a secretary. And I’ve always the inn at Northridge,” he concluded.

“Well,” Faxon said thoughtfully, “I guess that’s one of the reasons she needs a secretary. And I’ve always got the inn at Northridge,” he finished.

The youth laughed again. He was at the age when predicaments are food for gaiety.

The young man laughed again. He was at that age when challenges are just fuel for fun.

“Oh, but you haven’t, though! It burned down last week.”

“Oh, but you haven’t! It burned down last week.”

“The deuce it did!” said Faxon; but the humor of the situation struck him also before its inconvenience. His life, for years past, had been mainly a succession of resigned adaptations, and he had learned, before dealing practically with his embarrassments, to extract from most of them a small tribute of amusement.

“The hell it did!” said Faxon; but he couldn’t help but find the humor in the situation before he thought about how inconvenient it was. For years, his life had mostly been a series of accepting adjustments, and he had learned to find a bit of humor in most of his awkward situations before tackling the practical issues they brought.

“Oh, well, there’s sure to be somebody in the place who can put me up.”

“Oh, well, there’s definitely someone here who can help me out.”

“No one you could put up with. Besides, Northridge is three miles off, and our place—in the opposite direction—is a little nearer.” Through the darkness, Faxon saw his friend sketch a gesture of self-introduction. “My name’s Frank Rainer, and I’m staying with my uncle at Overdale. I’ve driven over to meet two friends of his, who are due in a few minutes from New York. If you don’t mind waiting till they arrive I’m sure Overdale can do you better than Northridge. We’re only down from town for a few days, but the house is always ready for a lot of people.”

“No one you could stand. Plus, Northridge is three miles away, and our place—in the opposite direction—is a bit closer.” In the darkness, Faxon saw his friend make a gesture to introduce himself. “I’m Frank Rainer, staying with my uncle at Overdale. I drove over to meet two of his friends who are arriving in a few minutes from New York. If you don’t mind waiting for them, I’m sure Overdale can accommodate you better than Northridge. We’re just down from town for a few days, but the house is always ready for a lot of guests.”

“But your uncle——?” Faxon could only object, with the odd sense, through his embarrassment, that it would be magically dispelled by his invisible friend’s next words.

“But your uncle——?” Faxon could only object, feeling awkward but sensing that his invisible friend's next words would somehow make it all right.

“Oh, my uncle—you’ll see! I answer for him! I dare say you’ve heard of him—John Lavington?”

“Oh, my uncle—you’ll see! I vouch for him! I bet you’ve heard of him—John Lavington?”

John Lavington! There was a certain irony in asking if one had heard of John Lavington! Even from a post of observation as obscure as that of Mrs. Culme’s secretary, the rumor of John Lavington’s money, of his pictures, his politics, his charities and his hospitality, was as difficult to escape as the roar of a cataract in a[379] mountain solitude. It might almost have been said that the one place in which one would not have expected to come upon him was in just such a solitude as now surrounded the speakers—at least in this deepest hour of its desertedness. But it was just like Lavington’s brilliant ubiquity to put one in the wrong even there.

John Lavington! There was a certain irony in asking if anyone had heard of John Lavington! Even from a position as hidden as Mrs. Culme’s secretary, the gossip about John Lavington’s wealth, his art collection, his political views, his charitable work, and his hospitality was as unavoidable as the sound of a waterfall in a[379] remote mountain area. It could almost be said that the one place you wouldn’t expect to find him was in this very solitude that surrounded the speakers—at least in this deep moment of isolation. But it was just like Lavington’s remarkable presence to catch one off guard even there.

“Oh, yes, I’ve heard of your uncle.”

“Oh, yeah, I’ve heard of your uncle.”

“Then you will come, won’t you? We’ve only five minutes to wait,” young Rainer urged, in the tone that dispels scruples by ignoring them; and Faxon found himself accepting the invitation as simply as it was offered.

“Then you will come, right? We’ve only got five minutes to wait,” young Rainer urged, in a tone that brushed off any hesitation; and Faxon found himself accepting the invitation as easily as it was given.

A delay in the arrival of the New York train lengthened their five minutes to fifteen; and as they paced the icy platform Faxon began to see why it had seemed the most natural thing in the world to accede to his new acquaintance’s suggestion. It was because Frank Rainer was one of the privileged beings who simplify human intercourse by the atmosphere of confidence and good humor they diffuse. He produced this effect, Faxon noted, by the exercise of no gift save his youth, of no art save his sincerity; but these qualities were revealed in a smile of such appealing sweetness that Faxon felt, as never before, what Nature can achieve when she deigns to match the face with the mind.

A delay in the arrival of the New York train stretched their five minutes to fifteen; and as they paced the icy platform, Faxon started to understand why it had felt completely natural to agree to his new acquaintance’s suggestion. It was because Frank Rainer was one of those fortunate people who make social interactions easier with their aura of confidence and good humor. Faxon noticed that he created this effect through nothing but his youth and his straightforwardness; but these traits shone through in a smile so charmingly sweet that Faxon felt, more than ever, what Nature can accomplish when she chooses to align someone's appearance with their character.

He learned that the young man was the ward, and only nephew, of John Lavington, with whom he had made his home since the death of his mother, the great man’s sister. Mr. Lavington, Rainer said, had been “a regular brick” to him—“But then he is to every one. you know”—and the young fellow’s situation seemed, in fact to be perfectly in keeping with his person. Apparently the only shade that had ever rested on him was cast by the physical weakness which Faxon had already detected. Young Rainer had been threatened[380] with a disease of the lungs which, according to the highest authorities, made banishment to Arizona or New Mexico inevitable. “But luckily my uncle didn’t pack me off, as most people would have done, without getting another opinion. Whose? Oh, an awfully clever chap, a young doctor with a lot of new ideas, who simply laughed at my being sent away, and said I’d do perfectly well in New York if I didn’t dine out too much, and if I dashed off occasionally to Northridge for a little fresh air. So it’s really my uncle’s doing that I’m not in exile—and I feel no end better since the new chap told me I needn’t bother.” Young Rainer went on to confess that he was extremely fond of dining out, dancing, and other urban distractions; and Faxon, listening to him, concluded that the physician who had refused to cut him off altogether from these pleasures was probably a better psychologist than his seniors.

He found out that the young man was the ward and only nephew of John Lavington, with whom he had been living since his mother, the great man's sister, passed away. Mr. Lavington, Rainer said, had been “a real gem” to him—“But then he is to everyone, you know”—and the young man’s situation seemed perfectly in line with his character. It appeared that the only shadow ever cast over him was due to the physical weakness that Faxon had already noticed. Young Rainer had been warned about a lung disease that, according to the top experts, meant he would have to be sent away to Arizona or New Mexico. “But luckily my uncle didn’t just send me off like most people would have done before getting another opinion. Whose? Oh, a really smart guy, a young doctor with lots of new ideas, who just laughed at the idea of me being sent away and said I’d be perfectly fine in New York if I didn’t eat out too much and occasionally went to Northridge for a bit of fresh air. So it’s really my uncle’s doing that I’m not in exile—and I’ve felt so much better since the new guy told me I didn’t have to worry.” Young Rainer went on to admit that he really enjoyed dining out, dancing, and other city distractions; and Faxon, listening to him, figured that the doctor who had allowed him to keep enjoying these pleasures was probably a better psychologist than the older ones.

“All the same you ought to be careful, you know.” The sense of elder-brotherly concern that forced the words from Faxon made him, as he spoke, slip his arm impulsively through Frank Rainer’s.

“All the same, you should be careful, you know.” The sense of older-brother concern that prompted Faxon to say this made him, as he spoke, slip his arm impulsively through Frank Rainer’s.

The latter met the movement with a responsive pressure. “Oh, I am: awfully, awfully. And then my uncle has such an eye on me!”

The latter reacted to the movement with a corresponding pressure. “Oh, I am: really, really. Plus, my uncle is always keeping such a close watch on me!”

“But if your uncle has such an eye on you, what does he say to your swallowing knives out here in this Siberian wild?”

“But if your uncle is watching you so closely, what does he think about you swallowing knives out here in this Siberian wilderness?”

Rainer raised his fur collar with a careless gesture. “It’s not that that does it—the cold’s good for me.”

Rainer shrugged up his fur collar casually. “It’s not that—it’s the cold that works for me.”

“And it’s not the dinners and dances? What is it, then?” Faxon good-humoredly insisted; to which his companion answered with a laugh: “Well, my uncle says it’s being bored; and I rather think he’s right!”

“And it’s not the dinners and dances? What is it, then?” Faxon jokingly insisted; to which his friend replied with a laugh: “Well, my uncle says it’s being bored; and I kind of think he’s right!”

His laugh ended in a spasm of coughing and a struggle for breath that made Faxon, still holding his arm,[381] guide him hastily into the shelter of the fireless waiting-room.

His laugh turned into a fit of coughing and a struggle for breath that made Faxon, still holding his arm, [381] quickly lead him into the safety of the cold waiting room.

Young Rainer had dropped down on the bench against the wall and pulled off one of his fur gloves to grope for a handkerchief. He tossed aside his cap and drew the handkerchief across his forehead, which was intensely white, and beaded with moisture, though his face retained a healthy glow. But Faxon’s gaze remained fastened to the hand he had uncovered: it was so long, so colorless, so wasted, so much older than the brow he passed it over.

Young Rainer had flopped down on the bench against the wall and took off one of his fur gloves to look for a handkerchief. He tossed aside his cap and wiped his forehead with the handkerchief, which was extremely pale and slick with sweat, even though his face had a healthy flush. But Faxon kept his eyes locked on the hand he had revealed: it was so long, so pale, so frail, so much older than the brow it brushed against.

“It’s queer—a healthy face but dying hands,” the secretary mused; he somehow wished young Rainer had kept on his glove.

“It’s strange—a healthy face but dying hands,” the secretary thought; he somehow wished young Rainer had kept his glove on.

The whistle of the express drew the young men to their feet, and the next moment two heavily-furred gentlemen had descended to the platform and were breasting the rigor of the night. Frank Rainer introduced them as Mr. Grisben and Mr. Balch, and Faxon, while their luggage was being lifted into the second sleigh, discerned them, by the roving lantern-gleam, to be an elderly gray-headed pair, apparently of the average prosperous business cut.

The whistle of the express train got the young men on their feet, and in the next moment, two well-dressed gentlemen stepped onto the platform and braved the chill of the night. Frank Rainer introduced them as Mr. Grisben and Mr. Balch, and Faxon, while their bags were being loaded into the second sleigh, noticed, by the gleam of the roaming lantern, that they were an elderly, gray-haired pair who looked like typical successful businessmen.

They saluted their host’s nephew with friendly familiarity, and Mr. Grisben, who seemed the spokesman of the two, ended his greeting with a genial—“and many many more of them, dear boy!” which suggested to Faxon that their arrival coincided with an anniversary. But he could not press the inquiry, for the seat allotted him was at the coachman’s side, while Frank Rainer joined his uncle’s guests inside the sleigh.

They greeted their host’s nephew with a friendly vibe, and Mr. Grisben, who appeared to be the spokesperson for the two, wrapped up his greeting with a cheerful, “and many, many more of them, dear boy!” This made Faxon think that their arrival was on an anniversary. But he couldn’t ask more about it since his seat was next to the coachman, while Frank Rainer took a spot with his uncle’s guests inside the sleigh.

A swift flight (behind such horses as one could be sure of John Lavington’s having) brought them to tall gate-posts, an illuminated lodge, and an avenue on which the snow had been levelled to the smoothness of[382] marble. At the end of the avenue the long house loomed through trees, its principal bulk dark but one wing sending out a ray of welcome; and the next moment Faxon was receiving a violent impression of warmth and light, of hot-house plants, hurrying servants, a vast spectacular oak hall like a stage-setting, and, in its unreal middle distance, a small concise figure, correctly dressed, conventionally featured, and utterly unlike his rather florid conception of the great John Lavington.

A quick ride (with the reliable horses that John Lavington had) brought them to tall gateposts, a lit lodge, and a driveway where the snow was smoothed out like[382] marble. At the end of the driveway, the long house appeared through the trees, mostly dark, but one wing lit up with a welcoming glow. In the next moment, Faxon was struck by a strong feeling of warmth and light, hot-house plants, busy servants, a huge impressive oak hall that looked like a stage set, and, in the distance, a small neat figure, smartly dressed, conventionally attractive, and completely different from his exaggerated idea of the great John Lavington.

The shock of the contrast remained with him through his hurried dressing in the large impersonally luxurious bedroom to which he had been shown. “I don’t see where he comes in,” was the only way he could put it, so difficult was it to fit the exuberance of Lavington’s public personality into his host’s contracted frame and manner. Mr. Lavington, to whom Faxon’s case had been rapidly explained by young Rainer, had welcomed him with a sort of dry and stilted cordiality that exactly matched his narrow face, his stiff hand, the whiff of scent on his evening handkerchief. “Make yourself at home—at home!” he had repeated, in a tone that suggested, on his own part, a complete inability to perform the feat he urged on his visitor. “Any friend of Frank’s ... delighted ... make yourself thoroughly at home!”

The shock of the contrast stuck with him as he hurriedly got dressed in the large, impersonal luxurious bedroom he had been shown. “I don’t get how he fits into this,” was the only way he could express it, as it was hard to reconcile Lavington's lively public persona with his host's reserved demeanor. Mr. Lavington, to whom young Rainer had quickly explained Faxon’s situation, had greeted him with a kind of dry and formal politeness that perfectly matched his narrow face, stiff handshake, and the hint of cologne on his evening handkerchief. “Make yourself at home—at home!” he had repeated, in a tone that implied he had no idea how to actually do the welcoming he was suggesting. “Any friend of Frank’s ... delighted ... make yourself completely at home!”

II

In spite of the balmy temperature and complicated conveniences of Faxon’s bedroom, the injunction was not easy to obey. It was wonderful luck to have found a night’s shelter under the opulent roof of Overdale, and he tasted the physical satisfaction to the full. But the place, for all its ingenuities of comfort, was oddly cold and unwelcoming. He couldn’t have said why, and[383] could only suppose that Mr. Lavington’s intense personality—intensely negative, but intense all the same—must, in some occult way, have penetrated every corner of his dwelling. Perhaps, though, it was merely that Faxon himself was tired and hungry, more deeply chilled than he had known till he came in from the cold, and unutterably sick of all strange houses, and of the prospect of perpetually treading other people’s stairs.

In spite of the pleasant temperature and the complicated comforts of Faxon’s bedroom, it was tough to follow the order. It was great luck to have found a night’s shelter under the luxurious roof of Overdale, and he fully enjoyed the physical comfort. But the place, despite its clever comforts, felt oddly cold and uninviting. He couldn’t explain why, and[383] could only guess that Mr. Lavington’s intense personality—intensely negative, but intense nonetheless—must have somehow seeped into every corner of the house. Maybe, though, it was just that Faxon was tired and hungry, more deeply cold than he realized until he came in from the chill, and utterly fed up with all unfamiliar houses, and the thought of continuously climbing other people's stairs.

“I hope you’re not famished?” Rainer’s slim figure was in the doorway. “My uncle has a little business to attend to with Mr. Grisben, and we don’t dine for half an hour. Shall I fetch you, or can you find your way down? Come straight to the dining-room—the second door on the left of the long gallery.”

“I hope you’re not starving?” Rainer’s slender figure was in the doorway. “My uncle has a small meeting with Mr. Grisben, and we won’t be eating for another half hour. Should I come get you, or can you find your way down? Just head straight to the dining room—the second door on the left in the long hallway.”

He disappeared, leaving a ray of warmth behind him, and Faxon, relieved, lit a cigarette and sat down by the fire.

He vanished, leaving a sense of warmth in his wake, and Faxon, feeling relieved, lit a cigarette and took a seat by the fire.

Looking about with less haste, he was struck by a detail that had escaped him. The room was full of flowers—a mere “bachelor’s room,” in the wing of a house opened only for a few days, in the dead middle of a New Hampshire winter! Flowers were everywhere, not in senseless profusion, but placed with the same conscious art he had remarked in the grouping of the blossoming shrubs that filled the hall. A vase of arums stood on the writing-table, a cluster of strange-hued carnations on the stand at his elbow, and from wide bowls of glass and porcelain clumps of freesia-bulbs diffused their melting fragrance. The fact implied acres of glass—but that was the least interesting part of it. The flowers themselves, their quality, selection and arrangement, attested on some one’s part—and on whose but John Lavington’s?—a solicitous and sensitive passion for that particular embodiment of beauty. Well,[384] it simply made the man, as he had appeared to Faxon, all the harder to understand!

Looking around more slowly, he noticed something that had slipped his mind. The room was filled with flowers—a simple “bachelor’s room,” in a wing of a house opened only for a few days in the middle of a New Hampshire winter! Flowers were everywhere, not in random chaos, but arranged with the same careful artistry he had noticed in the grouping of the blooming shrubs that filled the hall. A vase of arums sat on the writing desk, a cluster of unusual-colored carnations was on the stand next to him, and from large bowls of glass and porcelain, groups of freesia bulbs released their sweet scent. The sheer amount of glass implied a lot—but that was the least interesting part. The flowers themselves, their quality, selection, and arrangement, clearly indicated someone’s—whose but John Lavington’s?—caring and sensitive passion for that specific form of beauty. Well,[384] it only made the man, as he had seemed to Faxon, even harder to understand!

The half-hour elapsed, and Faxon, rejoicing at the near prospect of food, set out to make his way to the dining-room. He had not noticed the direction he had followed in going to his room, and was puzzled, when he left it, to find that two staircases, of apparently equal importance, invited him. He chose the one to his right, and reached, at its foot, a long gallery such as Rainer had described. The gallery was empty, the doors down its length were closed; but Rainer had said: “The second to the left,” and Faxon, after pausing for some chance enlightenment which did not come, laid his hand on the second knob to the left.

The half-hour passed, and Faxon, excited at the thought of food, headed to the dining room. He hadn’t paid attention to the path he took to his room and was confused to see two staircases, both looking equally important. He picked the one to his right and reached a long hallway at the bottom, just like Rainer had described. The hallway was empty, and the doors along it were closed; but Rainer had mentioned: “The second door on the left,” and after waiting for some insight that didn’t come, Faxon placed his hand on the second doorknob to the left.

The room he entered was square, with dusky picture-hung walls. In its centre, about a table lit by veiled lamps, he fancied Mr. Lavington and his guests to be already seated at dinner; then he perceived that the table was covered not with viands but with papers, and that he had blundered into what seemed to be his host’s study. As he paused in the irresolution of embarrassment Frank Rainer looked up.

The room he walked into was square, with dimly lit walls covered in pictures. In the center, around a table lit by shaded lamps, he imagined Mr. Lavington and his guests already having dinner; then he noticed that the table was stacked with papers instead of food, and he realized he had mistakenly entered what looked like his host’s study. As he hesitated in awkwardness, Frank Rainer looked up.

“Oh, here’s Mr. Faxon. Why not ask him——?”

“Oh, here’s Mr. Faxon. Why not ask him——?”

Mr. Lavington, from the end of the table, reflected his nephew’s smile in a glance of impartial benevolence.

Mr. Lavington, from the end of the table, returned his nephew’s smile with a look of genuine kindness.

“Certainly. Come in, Mr. Faxon. If you won’t think it a liberty——”

“Of course. Come in, Mr. Faxon. If you don’t mind me saying——”

Mr. Grisben, who sat opposite his host, turned his solid head toward the door. “Of course Mr. Faxon’s an American citizen?”

Mr. Grisben, who was sitting across from his host, turned his solid head toward the door. “So, Mr. Faxon is an American citizen, right?”

Frank Rainer laughed. “That’s all right!... Oh, no, not one of your pin-pointed pens, Uncle Jack! Haven’t you got a quill somewhere?”

Frank Rainer laughed. “That's fine!... Oh, no, not one of your tiny pens, Uncle Jack! Don’t you have a quill lying around?”

Mr. Balch, who spoke slowly and as if reluctantly, in a muffled voice of which there seemed to be very little left,[385] raised his hand to say: “One moment: you acknowledge this to be——?”

Mr. Balch, speaking slowly and seemingly reluctantly, in a barely audible voice,[385] raised his hand to say: “One moment: do you acknowledge this to be——?”

“My last will and testament?” Rainer’s laugh redoubled. “Well, I won’t answer for the ’last.’ It’s the first one, anyway.”

“My last will and testament?” Rainer laughed even harder. “Well, I won’t say it's the ‘last.’ It’s the first one, anyway.”

“It’s a mere formula,” Mr. Balch explained.

“It’s just a formula,” Mr. Balch explained.

“Well, here goes.” Rainer dipped his quill in the inkstand his uncle had pushed in his direction, and dashed a gallant signature across the document.

“Well, here goes.” Rainer dipped his pen in the inkstand his uncle had nudged toward him and signed the document with a bold flourish.

Faxon, understanding what was expected of him, and conjecturing that the young man was signing his will on the attainment of his majority, had placed himself behind Mr. Grisben, and stood awaiting his turn to affix his name to the instrument. Rainer, having signed, was about to push the paper across the table to Mr. Balch; but the latter, again raising his hand, said in his sad imprisoned voice: “The seal——?”

Faxon, knowing what he needed to do and guessing that the young man was signing his will now that he had turned eighteen, positioned himself behind Mr. Grisben, waiting for his turn to sign the document. Rainer, having signed, was about to slide the paper across the table to Mr. Balch; however, the latter, raising his hand again, said in his sorrowful and restrained voice: “The seal——?”

“Oh, does there have to be a seal?”

“Oh, does there really have to be a seal?”

Faxon, looking over Mr. Grisben at John Lavington, saw a faint frown between his impassive eyes. “Really, Frank!” He seemed, Faxon thought, slightly irritated by his nephew’s frivolity.

Faxon, glancing past Mr. Grisben at John Lavington, noticed a slight frown forming between his unreadable eyes. “Seriously, Frank!” He seemed, Faxon thought, a bit annoyed by his nephew’s silliness.

“Who’s got a seal?” Frank Rainer continued, glancing about the table. “There doesn’t seem to be one here.”

“Who has a seal?” Frank Rainer asked, looking around the table. “It doesn’t seem like there’s one here.”

Mr. Grisben interposed. “A wafer will do. Lavington, you have a wafer?”

Mr. Grisben interrupted. “A wafer will work. Lavington, do you have a wafer?”

Mr. Lavington had recovered his serenity. “There must be some in one of the drawers. But I’m ashamed to say I don’t know where my secretary keeps these things. He ought, of course, to have seen to it that a wafer was sent with the document.”

Mr. Lavington had regained his calm. “There has to be some in one of the drawers. But I'm embarrassed to admit I don't know where my secretary keeps these things. He should have made sure a wafer was sent with the document.”

“Oh, hang it——” Frank Rainer pushed the paper aside: “It’s the hand of God—and I’m hungry as a wolf. Let’s dine first, Uncle Jack.”

“Oh, forget it——” Frank Rainer pushed the paper aside. “It’s the hand of God—and I’m starving. Let’s eat first, Uncle Jack.”

“I think I’ve a seal upstairs,” said Faxon suddenly.

“I think I have a seal upstairs,” Faxon said suddenly.

Mr. Lavington sent him a barely perceptible smile. “So sorry to give you the trouble——”

Mr. Lavington gave him a slight smile. “Sorry to trouble you——”

“Oh, I say, don’t send him after it now. Let’s wait till after dinner!”

“Oh, come on, don’t send him after it right now. Let’s wait until after dinner!”

Mr. Lavington continued to smile on his guest, and the latter, as if under the faint coercion of the smile, turned from the room and ran upstairs. Having taken the seal from his writing-case he came down again, and once more opened the door of the study. No one was speaking when he entered—they were evidently awaiting his return with the mute impatience of hunger, and he put the seal in Rainer’s reach, and stood watching while Mr. Grisben struck a match and held it to one of the candles flanking the inkstand. As the wax descended on the paper Faxon remarked again the singular emaciation, the premature physical weariness, of the hand that, held it: he wondered if Mr. Lavington had ever noticed his nephew’s hand, and if it were not poignantly visible to him now.

Mr. Lavington kept smiling at his guest, and the guest, feeling the gentle pressure of the smile, left the room and ran upstairs. He took the seal from his writing case and came back down, opening the door to the study again. Nobody was talking when he walked in—they were clearly waiting for him to return with the silent impatience of hunger. He placed the seal within Rainer’s reach and watched as Mr. Grisben struck a match and lit one of the candles next to the inkstand. As the wax dripped onto the paper, Faxon noticed again the strange thinness and premature exhaustion of the hand that held it: he wondered if Mr. Lavington had ever noticed his nephew's hand, and whether it was painfully obvious to him now.

With this thought in his mind, Faxon raised his eyes to look at Mr. Lavington. The great man’s gaze rested on Frank Rainer with an expression of untroubled benevolence; and at the same instant Faxon’s attention was attracted by the presence in the room of another person, who must have joined the group while he was upstairs searching for the seal. The new-comer was a man of about Mr. Lavington’s age and figure, who stood directly behind his chair, and who, at the moment when Faxon first saw him, was gazing at young Rainer with an equal intensity of attention. The likeness between the two men—perhaps increased by the fact that the hooded lamps on the table left the figure behind the chair in shadow—struck Faxon the more because of[387] the strange contrast in their expression. John Lavington, during his nephew’s blundering attempt to drop the wax and apply the seal, continued to fasten on him a look of half-amused affection; while the man behind the chair, so oddly reduplicating the lines of his features and figure, turned on the boy a face of pale hostility.

With this thought in mind, Faxon looked up at Mr. Lavington. The great man's gaze was fixed on Frank Rainer with an expression of calm kindness; at the same time, Faxon noticed another person in the room who must have joined the group while he was upstairs searching for the seal. The newcomer was a man about Mr. Lavington's age and build, standing directly behind his chair, and when Faxon first saw him, he was staring at young Rainer with equal intensity. The resemblance between the two men—perhaps heightened by the fact that the hooded lamps on the table left the person behind the chair in shadow—struck Faxon even more because of the strange contrast in their expressions. John Lavington, during his nephew's clumsy attempt to drop the wax and apply the seal, kept giving him a look of half-amused affection; while the man behind the chair, oddly mirroring his features and figure, directed a look of pale hostility at the boy.

The impression was so startling Faxon forgot what was going on about him. He was just dimly aware of young Rainer’s exclaiming: “Your turn, Mr. Grisben!” of Mr. Grisben’s ceremoniously protesting: “No—no; Mr. Faxon first,” and of the pen’s being thereupon transferred to his own hand. He received it with a deadly sense of being unable to move, or even to understand what was expected of him, till he became conscious of Mr. Grisben’s paternally pointing out the precise spot on which he was to leave his autograph. The effort to fix his attention and steady his hand prolonged the process of signing, and when he stood up—a strange weight of fatigue on all his limbs—the figure behind Mr. Lavington’s chair was gone.

The scene was so shocking that Faxon lost track of what was happening around him. He vaguely heard young Rainer shout, “Your turn, Mr. Grisben!” and Mr. Grisben politely insisting, “No—no; Mr. Faxon first,” before the pen was handed to him. He took it with a paralyzing feeling of not being able to move or even understand what was expected of him until he noticed Mr. Grisben pointing out exactly where he should sign. The struggle to focus and steady his hand made signing take longer, and when he finally stood up—feeling an unusual tiredness in all his limbs—the figure behind Mr. Lavington’s chair was gone.

Faxon felt an immediate sense of relief. It was puzzling that the man’s exit should have been so rapid and noiseless, but the door behind Mr. Lavington was screened by a tapestry hanging, and Faxon concluded that the unknown looker-on had merely had to raise it to pass out. At any rate, he was gone, and with his withdrawal the strange weight was lifted. Young Rainer was lighting a cigarette, Mr. Balch meticulously inscribing his name at the foot of the document, Mr. Lavington—his eyes no longer on his nephew—examining a strange white-winged orchid in the vase at his elbow. Everything suddenly seemed to have grown natural and simple again, and Faxon found himself responding with a smile to the affable gesture with which his host declared: “And now, Mr. Faxon, we’ll dine.”

Faxon felt an immediate sense of relief. It was strange that the man had left so quickly and quietly, but the door behind Mr. Lavington was hidden by a tapestry, and Faxon figured the unknown observer just had to lift it to get out. In any case, he was gone, and with his departure, the strange tension lifted. Young Rainer was lighting a cigarette, Mr. Balch was carefully signing his name at the bottom of the document, and Mr. Lavington—no longer looking at his nephew—was examining a bizarre white-winged orchid in the vase next to him. Everything suddenly felt natural and straightforward again, and Faxon found himself smiling back at the friendly gesture with which his host said, “And now, Mr. Faxon, we’ll dine.”

III

“I wonder how I blundered into the wrong room just now; I thought you told me to take the second door to the left,” Faxon said to Frank Rainer as they followed the older men down the gallery.

“I wonder how I ended up in the wrong room just now; I thought you said to take the second door on the left,” Faxon said to Frank Rainer as they followed the older men down the gallery.

“So I did; but I probably forgot to tell you which staircase to take. Coming from your bedroom, I ought to have said the fourth door to the right. It’s a puzzling house, because my uncle keeps adding to it from year to year. He built this room last summer for his modern pictures.”

“So I did; but I probably forgot to tell you which staircase to take. Coming from your bedroom, I should have mentioned the fourth door on the right. It’s a confusing house because my uncle keeps adding to it every year. He built this room last summer for his modern artwork.”

Young Rainer, pausing to open another door, touched an electric button which sent a circle of light about the walls of a long room hung with canvases of the French impressionist school.

Young Rainer, stopping to open another door, pressed an electric button that cast a circle of light around the walls of a long room decorated with paintings from the French impressionist movement.

Faxon advanced, attracted by a shimmering Monet, but Rainer laid a hand on his arm.

Faxon moved forward, drawn by a shimmering Monet, but Rainer placed a hand on his arm.

“He bought that last week for a thundering price. But come along—I’ll show you all this after dinner. Or he will rather—he loves it.”

“He bought that last week for a crazy price. But come on—I’ll show you all this after dinner. Or he will, actually—he loves it.”

“Does he really love things?”

“Does he really love stuff?”

Rainer stared, clearly perplexed at the question. “Rather! Flowers and pictures especially! Haven’t you noticed the flowers? I suppose you think his manner’s cold; it seems so at first; but he’s really awfully keen about things.”

Rainer stared, clearly confused by the question. “Definitely! Flowers and pictures in particular! Haven’t you seen the flowers? I guess you think his demeanor is cold; it seems like that at first; but he’s really super interested in things.”

Faxon looked quickly at the speaker. “Has your uncle a brother?”

Faxon glanced quickly at the speaker. “Does your uncle have a brother?”

“Brother? No—never had. He and my mother were the only ones.”

“Brother? No—never had one. He and my mom were the only ones.”

“Or any relation who—who looks like him? Who might be mistaken for him?”

“Or any relative who—who resembles him? Who could be mistaken for him?”

“Not that I ever heard of. Does he remind you of some one?”

“Not that I've ever heard of. Does he remind you of someone?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“That’s queer. We’ll ask him if he’s got a double. Come on!”

"That’s strange. Let’s ask him if he has a twin. Let’s go!"

But another picture had arrested Faxon, and some minutes elapsed before he and his young host reached the dining-room. It was a large room, with the same conventionally handsome furniture and delicately grouped flowers; and Faxon’s first glance showed him that only three men were seated about the dining-table. The man who had stood behind Mr. Lavington’s chair was not present, and no seat awaited him.

But another image had caught Faxon's attention, and it took a few minutes before he and his young host arrived at the dining room. It was a spacious room, furnished with the same tastefully attractive furniture and delicately arranged flowers; and Faxon's first look revealed that only three men were sitting around the dining table. The man who had been standing behind Mr. Lavington's chair was not there, and there was no seat reserved for him.

When the young men entered, Mr. Grisben was speaking, and his host, who faced the door, sat looking down at his untouched soup-plate and turning the spoon about in his small dry hand.

When the young men walked in, Mr. Grisben was talking, and his host, who was facing the door, sat there staring at his untouched bowl of soup and fiddling with the spoon in his small dry hand.

“It’s pretty late to call them rumors—they were devilish close to facts when we left town this morning,” Mr. Grisben was saying, with an unexpected incisiveness of tone.

“It’s pretty late to call them rumors—they were damn near facts when we left town this morning,” Mr. Grisben was saying, with an unexpected sharpness in his tone.

Mr. Lavington laid down his spoon and smiled interrogatively. “Oh, facts—what are facts? Just the way a thing happens to look at a given minute.”

Mr. Lavington set down his spoon and smiled with curiosity. “Oh, facts—what are facts? Just how something appears at a specific moment.”

“You haven’t heard anything from town?” Mr. Grisben persisted.

“You haven't heard anything from town?” Mr. Grisben pressed on.

“Not a syllable. So you see ... Balch, a little more of that petite marmite. Mr. Faxon ... between Frank and Mr. Grisben, please.”

“Not a word. So you see... Balch, a bit more of that petite marmite. Mr. Faxon... between Frank and Mr. Grisben, please.”

The dinner progressed through a series of complicated courses, ceremoniously dispensed by a stout butler attended by three tall footmen, and it was evident that Mr. Lavington took a somewhat puerile satisfaction in the pageant. That, Faxon reflected, was probably the joint in his armor—that and the flowers. He had changed the subject—not abruptly but firmly—when the young men entered, but Faxon perceived that it still[390] possessed the thoughts of the two elderly visitors, and Mr. Balch presently observed, in a voice that seemed to come from the last survivor down a mine-shaft: “If it does come, it will be the biggest crash since ’93.”

The dinner went through several elaborate courses, served by a heavyset butler and three tall footmen, and it was clear that Mr. Lavington took a somewhat childish delight in the spectacle. Faxon figured that was likely his weak spot—along with the flowers. He had shifted the topic—not abruptly, but decisively—when the young men arrived, but Faxon noticed that it still occupied the minds of the two older guests, and Mr. Balch eventually remarked, in a voice that sounded like it came from the last person left in a mine: “If it does come, it will be the biggest crash since ’93.”

Mr. Lavington looked bored but polite. “Wall Street can stand crashes better than it could then. It’s got a robuster constitution.”

Mr. Lavington looked uninterested but courteous. “Wall Street can handle crashes better than it could back then. It has a stronger constitution.”

“Yes; but——”

"Yes, but—"

“Speaking of constitutions,” Mr. Grisben intervened: “Frank, are you taking care of yourself?”

“Speaking of constitutions,” Mr. Grisben interrupted, “Frank, are you looking after yourself?”

A flush rose to young Rainer’s cheeks.

A flush spread across young Rainer’s cheeks.

“Why, of course! Isn’t that what I’m here for?”

“Of course! Isn’t that what I’m here for?”

“You’re here about three days in the month, aren’t you? And the rest of the time it’s crowded restaurants and hot ballrooms in town. I thought you were to be shipped off to New Mexico?”

“You're only here for about three days each month, right? The rest of the time, it's packed restaurants and sweltering ballrooms in the city. I thought you were supposed to be sent off to New Mexico?”

“Oh, I’ve got a new man who says that’s rot.”

“Oh, I’ve got a new guy who says that’s nonsense.”

“Well, you don’t look as if your new man were right,” said Mr. Grisben bluntly.

"Well, you don't look like your new guy is the one," said Mr. Grisben honestly.

Faxon saw the lad’s color fade, and the rings of shadow deepen under his gay eyes. At the same moment his uncle turned to him with a renewed intensity of attention. There was such solicitude in Mr. Lavington’s gaze that it seemed almost to fling a tangible shield between his nephew and Mr. Grisben’s tactless scrutiny.

Faxon watched the boy’s face lose color, and the shadows under his bright eyes grew darker. At the same moment, his uncle turned to him with a renewed focus. There was such concern in Mr. Lavington’s gaze that it almost felt like a protective barrier between his nephew and Mr. Grisben’s thoughtless examination.

“We think Frank’s a good deal better,” he began; “this new doctor——”

“We think Frank's doing a lot better,” he started; “this new doctor——”

The butler, coming up, bent discreetly to whisper a word in his ear, and the communication caused a sudden change in Mr. Lavington’s expression. His face was naturally so colorless that it seemed not so much to pale as to fade, to dwindle and recede into something blurred and blotted-out. He half rose, sat down again and sent a rigid smile about the table.

The butler approached and leaned in to quietly whisper something in his ear, which quickly changed Mr. Lavington's expression. His face was so pale that it didn’t just lose color, it seemed to vanish, fading into something undefined and erased. He partially stood up, sat back down, and forced a stiff smile around the table.

“Will you excuse me? The telephone. Peters, go[391] on with the dinner.” With small precise steps he walked out of the door which one of the footmen had hastened to throw open.

“Could you excuse me? The phone. Peters, please continue with dinner.” He walked out of the door with small, precise steps, which one of the footmen had quickly opened for him.

A momentary silence fell on the group; then Mr. Grisben once more addressed himself to Rainer. “You ought to have gone, my boy; you ought to have gone.”

A brief silence fell over the group; then Mr. Grisben turned to Rainer again. “You should have gone, my boy; you really should have gone.”

The anxious look returned to the youth’s eyes. “My uncle doesn’t think so, really.”

The anxious look came back to the young man's eyes. “My uncle doesn’t really think so.”

“You’re not a baby, to be always governed on your uncle’s opinion. You came of age to-day, didn’t you? Your uncle spoils you ... that’s what’s the matter....”

“You're not a child, to always be controlled by your uncle's opinion. You turned 18 today, right? Your uncle indulges you ... that’s the problem....”

The thrust evidently went home, for Rainer laughed and looked down with a slight accession of color.

The comment clearly hit its mark, as Rainer laughed and looked down with a slight blush.

“But the doctor——”

“But the doctor—”

“Use your common sense, Frank! You had to try twenty doctors to find one to tell you what you wanted to be told.”

“Use your common sense, Frank! You had to see twenty doctors to find one who would tell you what you wanted to hear.”

A look of apprehension overshadowed Rainer’s gaiety. “Oh, come—I say!... What would you do?” he stammered.

A look of worry replaced Rainer's cheerfulness. “Oh, come on—I mean!... What would you do?” he stuttered.

“Pack up and jump on the first train.” Mr. Grisben leaned forward and laid a firm hand on the young man’s arm. “Look here: my nephew Jim Grisben is out there ranching on a big scale. He’ll take you in and be glad to have you. You say your new doctor thinks it won’t do you any good; but he doesn’t pretend to say it will do you harm, does he? Well, then—give it a trial. It’ll take you out of hot theatres and night restaurants, anyhow.... And all the rest of it.... Eh, Balch?”

“Pack up and catch the first train.” Mr. Grisben leaned in and put a firm hand on the young man’s arm. “Listen: my nephew Jim Grisben is out there running a big ranch. He’ll take you in and be happy to have you. You mentioned your new doctor thinks it won’t help you; but he’s not claiming it’ll do you any harm, right? So, why not give it a try? It’ll at least get you away from hot theaters and late-night restaurants, anyway... and everything else... Right, Balch?”

“Go!” said Mr. Balch hollowly. “Go at once,” he added, as if a closer look at the youth’s face had impressed on him the need of backing up his friend.

“Go!” said Mr. Balch emptily. “Go now,” he added, as if seeing the expression on the young man’s face made him realize he needed to support his friend.

Young Rainer had turned ashy-pale. He tried to[392] stiffen his mouth into a smile. “Do I look as bad as all that?”

Young Rainer had turned ashy-pale. He tried to[392] force a smile. “Do I look that bad?”

Mr. Grisben was helping himself to terrapin. “You look like the day after an earthquake,” he said concisely.

Mr. Grisben was helping himself to terrapin. “You look like the day after an earthquake,” he said bluntly.

The terrapin had encircled the table, and been deliberately enjoyed by Mr. Lavington’s three visitors (Rainer, Faxon noticed, left his plate untouched) before the door was thrown open to re-admit their host.

The terrapin had gone all around the table and had been savored by Mr. Lavington's three guests (Rainer, Faxon noticed, left his plate untouched) before the door swung open to let their host back in.

Mr. Lavington advanced with an air of recovered composure. He seated himself, picked up his napkin, and consulted the gold-monogrammed menu. “No, don’t bring back the filet.... Some terrapin; yes....” He looked affably about the table. “Sorry to have deserted you, but the storm has played the deuce with the wires, and I had to wait a long time before I could get a good connection. It must be blowing up for a blizzard.”

Mr. Lavington approached with a sense of renewed calm. He sat down, grabbed his napkin, and looked at the gold-monogrammed menu. “No, don’t bring back the filet.... Some terrapin; yes....” He glanced around the table with a friendly smile. “Sorry for leaving you, but the storm has really messed with the wires, and I had to wait a long time before I could get a decent connection. It seems like it’s gearing up for a blizzard.”

“Uncle Jack,” young Rainer broke out, “Mr. Grisben’s been lecturing me.”

“Uncle Jack,” young Rainer exclaimed, “Mr. Grisben has been lecturing me.”

Mr. Lavington was helping himself to terrapin. “Ah—what about?”

Mr. Lavington was serving himself some terrapin. “Oh—what's up?”

“He thinks I ought to have given New Mexico a show.”

“He thinks I should have given New Mexico a chance.”

“I want him to go straight out to my nephew at Santa Paz and stay there till his next birthday.” Mr. Lavington signed to the butler to hand the terrapin to Mr. Grisben, who, as he took a second helping, addressed himself again to Rainer. “Jim’s in New York now, and going back the day after to-morrow in Olyphant’s private car. I’ll ask Olyphant to squeeze you in if you’ll go. And when you’ve been out there a week or two, in the saddle all day and sleeping nine hours a night, I suspect you won’t think much of the doctor who prescribed New York.”

“I want him to head straight to my nephew at Santa Paz and stay there until his next birthday.” Mr. Lavington signaled the butler to pass the terrapin to Mr. Grisben, who, as he served himself a second portion, turned his attention back to Rainer. “Jim’s in New York right now and is heading back the day after tomorrow on Olyphant’s private car. I’ll ask Olyphant to fit you in if you’re interested. And after you’ve spent a week or two out there, riding all day and getting nine hours of sleep each night, I have a feeling you won’t think much of the doctor who recommended New York.”

Faxon spoke up, he knew not why. “I was out there once: it’s a splendid life. I saw a fellow—oh, a really bad case—who’d been simply made over by it.”

Faxon spoke up, not really knowing why. “I was out there once: it’s a fantastic life. I saw a guy—oh, a really bad case—who’d been completely transformed by it.”

“It does sound jolly,” Rainer laughed, a sudden eagerness of anticipation in his tone.

“It does sound fun,” Rainer laughed, a sudden excitement in his voice.

His uncle looked at him gently. “Perhaps Grisben’s right. It’s an opportunity——”

His uncle looked at him kindly. “Maybe Grisben is right. It’s an opportunity—”

Faxon looked up with a start: the figure dimly perceived in the study was now more visibly and tangibly planted behind Mr. Lavington’s chair.

Faxon looked up abruptly: the figure he had vaguely noticed in the study was now clearly and unmistakably standing behind Mr. Lavington’s chair.

“That’s right, Frank: you see your uncle approves. And the trip out there with Olyphant isn’t a thing to be missed. So drop a few dozen dinners and be at the Grand Central the day after to-morrow at five.”

"That's right, Frank: your uncle is on board. The trip out there with Olyphant is something you don't want to miss. So skip a few dinners and be at Grand Central the day after tomorrow at five."

Mr. Grisben’s pleasant gray eye sought corroboration of his host, and Faxon, in a cold anguish of suspense, continued to watch him as he turned his glance on Mr. Lavington. One could not look at Lavington without seeing the presence at his back, and it was clear that, the next minute, some change in Mr. Grisben’s expression must give his watcher a clue.

Mr. Grisben's friendly gray eye searched for confirmation from his host, and Faxon, in a chilling state of suspense, kept watching him as he shifted his gaze to Mr. Lavington. You couldn't look at Lavington without noticing the presence behind him, and it was obvious that, in a moment, some shift in Mr. Grisben's expression would provide his observer a hint.

But Mr. Grisben’s expression did not change: the gaze he fixed on his host remained unperturbed, and the clue he gave was the startling one of not seeming to see the other figure.

But Mr. Grisben’s expression didn’t change: the look he directed at his host stayed calm, and the hint he provided was surprising in that he didn’t seem to notice the other person.

Faxon’s first impulse was to look away, to look anywhere else, to resort again to the champagne glass the watchful butler had already brimmed; but some fatal attraction, at war in him with an overwhelming physical resistance, held his eyes upon the spot they feared.

Faxon’s first instinct was to look away, to focus on anything else, to grab the champagne glass the attentive butler had already filled; but some irresistible pull, clashing with a powerful urge to turn away, kept his gaze locked on the place he dreaded.

The figure was still standing, more distinctly, and therefore more resemblingly, at Mr. Lavington’s back; and while the latter continued to gaze affectionately at his nephew, his counterpart, as before, fixed young Rainer with eyes of deadly menace.

The figure was still standing, more clearly, and therefore more similarly, behind Mr. Lavington; and while he continued to look fondly at his nephew, his counterpart, as before, stared at young Rainer with eyes full of lethal threat.

Faxon, with what felt like an actual wrench of the muscles, dragged his own eyes from the sight to scan the other countenances about the table; but not one revealed the least consciousness of what he saw, and a sense of mortal isolation sank upon him.

Faxon, with what felt like a real wrench of his muscles, dragged his eyes away from the sight to look at the other faces around the table; but not one showed the slightest awareness of what he was seeing, and a feeling of deep isolation washed over him.

“It’s worth considering, certainly——” he heard Mr. Lavington continue; and as Rainer’s face lit up, the face behind his uncle’s chair seemed to gather into its look all the fierce weariness of old unsatisfied hates. That was the thing that, as the minutes labored by, Faxon was becoming most conscious of. The watcher behind the chair was no longer merely malevolent: he had grown suddenly, unutterably tired. His hatred seemed to well up out of the very depths of balked effort and thwarted hopes, and the fact made him more pitiable, and yet more dire.

“It’s definitely worth considering—” he heard Mr. Lavington say, and as Rainer's face brightened, the face behind his uncle’s chair appeared to absorb all the intense weariness of old, unresolved grudges. That was the feeling that, as the minutes dragged on, Faxon became increasingly aware of. The watcher behind the chair was no longer just malicious: he had suddenly become utterly exhausted. His hatred seemed to rise up from the depths of frustrated effort and dashed hopes, making him both more pitiful and more alarming.

Faxon’s look reverted to Mr. Lavington, as if to surprise in him a corresponding change. At first none was visible: his pinched smile was screwed to his blank face like a gas-light to a white-washed wall. Then the fixity of the smile became ominous: Faxon saw that its wearer was afraid to let it go. It was evident that Mr. Lavington was unutterably tired too, and the discovery sent a colder current through Faxon’s veins. Looking down at his untouched plate, he caught the soliciting twinkle of the champagne glass; but the sight of the wine turned him sick.

Faxon’s gaze shifted back to Mr. Lavington, as if expecting to see a similar reaction. At first, there was none: his tight smile was fixed on his blank expression like a gas lamp against a whitewashed wall. Then the stiffness of the smile became unsettling: Faxon realized that its owner was afraid to let it fade. It was clear that Mr. Lavington was deeply exhausted as well, and this realization sent a chill through Faxon. Looking down at his untouched plate, he noticed the inviting sparkle of the champagne glass; however, the sight of the wine made him feel nauseous.

“Well, we’ll go into the details presently,” he heard Mr. Lavington say, still on the question of his nephew’s future. “Let’s have a cigar first. No—not here, Peters.” He turned his smile on Faxon. “When we’ve had coffee I want to show you my pictures.”

“Well, we’ll get into the details soon,” he heard Mr. Lavington say, still discussing his nephew’s future. “Let’s have a cigar first. No—not here, Peters.” He smiled at Faxon. “After we have coffee, I want to show you my pictures.”

“Oh, by the way, Uncle Jack—Mr. Faxon wants to know if you’ve got a double?”

“Oh, by the way, Uncle Jack—Mr. Faxon wants to know if you have a spare?”

“A double?” Mr. Lavington, still smiling, continued[395] to address himself to his guest. “Not that I know of. Have you seen one, Mr. Faxon?”

“A double?” Mr. Lavington, still smiling, continued[395] to speak to his guest. “Not that I’m aware of. Have you seen one, Mr. Faxon?”

Faxon thought: “My God, if I look up now they’ll both be looking at me!” To avoid raising his eyes he made as though to lift the glass to his lips; but his hand sank inert, and he looked up. Mr. Lavington’s glance was politely bent on him, but with a loosening of the strain about his heart he saw that the figure behind the chair still kept its gaze on Rainer.

Faxon thought, “Oh no, if I look up now they’ll both be staring at me!” To keep from looking up, he pretended to raise the glass to his lips; but his hand dropped limp, and he looked up. Mr. Lavington was politely looking at him, but as the tension in his chest eased, he noticed that the figure behind the chair was still focused on Rainer.

“Do you think you’ve seen my double, Mr. Faxon?”

“Do you think you’ve seen my twin, Mr. Faxon?”

Would the other face turn if he said yes? Faxon felt a dryness in his throat. “No,” he answered.

Would the other person react if he said yes? Faxon felt a dryness in his throat. “No,” he replied.

“Ah? It’s possible I’ve a dozen. I believe I’m extremely usual-looking,” Mr. Lavington went on conversationally; and still the other face watched Rainer.

“Hmm? I might have a dozen. I think I look pretty ordinary,” Mr. Lavington continued casually; and yet the other face kept watching Rainer.

“It was ... a mistake ... a confusion of memory ...” Faxon heard himself stammer. Mr. Lavington pushed back his chair, and as he did so Mr. Grisben suddenly leaned forward.

“It was ... a mistake ... a confusion of memory ...” Faxon heard himself stutter. Mr. Lavington pushed back his chair, and as he did that, Mr. Grisben suddenly leaned forward.

“Lavington! What have we been thinking of? We haven’t drunk Frank’s health!”

“Lavington! What have we been thinking? We haven’t toasted to Frank’s health!”

Mr. Lavington reseated himself. “My dear boy!... Peters, another bottle....” He turned to his nephew. “After such a sin of omission I don’t presume to propose the toast myself ... but Frank knows.... Go ahead, Grisben!”

Mr. Lavington sat down again. “My dear boy!... Peters, another bottle....” He turned to his nephew. “After such a serious mistake, I shouldn’t suggest the toast myself... but Frank knows.... Go ahead, Grisben!”

The boy shone on his uncle. “No, no, Uncle Jack! Mr. Grisben won’t mind. Nobody but you—to-day!”

The boy looked at his uncle. “No, no, Uncle Jack! Mr. Grisben won’t care. It’s just you—today!”

The butler was replenishing the glasses. He filled Mr. Lavington’s last, and Mr. Lavington put out his small hand to raise it.... As he did so, Faxon looked away.

The butler was refilling the glasses. He filled Mr. Lavington’s last one, and Mr. Lavington raised his small hand to pick it up... As he did this, Faxon looked away.

“Well, then—All the good I’ve wished you in all the past years.... I put it into the prayer that the coming[396] ones may be healthy and happy and many ... and many, dear boy!”

“Well, then—All the good I've wished you over the years.... I put it into the prayer that the coming[396] ones may be healthy and happy and many ... and many, dear boy!”

Faxon saw the hands about him reach out for their glasses. Automatically, he made the same gesture. His eyes were still on the table, and he repeated to himself with a trembling vehemence: “I won’t look up! I won’t.... I won’t....”

Faxon saw the hands around him reach for their glasses. Without thinking, he did the same. His eyes stayed on the table, and he kept repeating to himself with shaking intensity: “I won’t look up! I won’t.... I won’t....”

His fingers clasped the stem of the glass, and raised it to the level of his lips. He saw the other hands making the same motion. He heard Mr. Grisben’s genial “Hear! Hear!” and Mr. Balch’s hollow echo. He said to himself, as the rim of the glass touched his lips:

His fingers gripped the stem of the glass and lifted it to his lips. He noticed others doing the same. He heard Mr. Grisben’s cheerful "Hear! Hear!" followed by Mr. Balch's empty response. He thought to himself as the edge of the glass met his lips:

“I won’t look up! I swear I won’t!——” and he looked.

“I won’t look up! I promise I won’t!——” and he looked.

The glass was so full that it required an extraordinary effort to hold it there, brimming and suspended, during the awful interval before he could trust his hand to lower it again, untouched, to the table. It was this merciful preoccupation which saved him, kept him from crying out, from losing his hold, from slipping down into the bottomless blackness that gaped for him. As long as the problem of the glass engaged him he felt able to keep his seat, manage his muscles, fit unnoticeably into the group; but as the glass touched the table his last link with safety snapped. He stood up and dashed out of the room.

The glass was so full that it took a tremendous effort to hold it there, overflowing and hovering, during the tense moment before he could trust himself to lower it back to the table without spilling. It was this distracting focus that saved him, preventing him from calling out, from losing his grip, from falling into the endless darkness that loomed before him. As long as he was preoccupied with the glass, he felt he could stay seated, control his body, and blend in with the group; but as soon as the glass touched the table, his last connection to safety broke. He stood up and rushed out of the room.

IV

In the gallery, the instinct of self-preservation helped him to turn back and sign to young Rainer not to follow. He stammered out something about a touch of dizziness, and joining them presently; and the boy waved an unsuspecting hand and drew back.

In the gallery, his instinct to stay safe made him turn back and signal to young Rainer not to follow. He stammered something about feeling a bit dizzy and would join them soon; the boy waved innocently and stepped back.

At the foot of the stairs Faxon ran against a servant.[397] “I should like to telephone to Weymore,” he said with dry lips.

At the bottom of the stairs, Faxon bumped into a servant.[397] “I'd like to call Weymore,” he said with dry lips.

“Sorry, sir; wires all down. We’ve been trying the last hour to get New York again for Mr. Lavington.”

“Sorry, sir; all the lines are down. We've been trying for the last hour to reach New York again for Mr. Lavington.”

Faxon shot on to his room, burst into it, and bolted the door. The mild lamplight lay on furniture, flowers, books, in the ashes a log still glimmered. He dropped down on the sofa and hid his face. The room was utterly silent, the whole house was still: nothing about him gave a hint of what was going on, darkly and dumbly, in the horrible room he had flown from, and with the covering of his eyes oblivion and reassurance seemed to fall on him. But they fell for a moment only; then his lids opened again to the monstrous vision. There it was, stamped on his pupils, a part of him forever, an indelible horror burnt into his body and brain. But why into his—just his? Why had he alone been chosen to see what he had seen? What business was it of his, in God’s name? Any one of the others, thus enlightened, might have exposed the horror and defeated it; but he, the one weaponless and defenceless spectator, the one whom none of the others would believe or understand if he attempted to reveal what he knew—he alone had been singled out as the victim of this atrocious initiation!

Faxon rushed into his room, burst through the door, and locked it. The soft light from the lamp illuminated the furniture, flowers, and books, while a log still glowed in the ashes. He collapsed onto the sofa and covered his face. The room was completely silent; the whole house was still: nothing around him hinted at the dark, terrible events happening in the awful room he had fled from, and with his eyes covered, a sense of oblivion and reassurance seemed to envelop him. But it only lasted a moment; then his eyelids opened again to the horrifying vision. It was imprinted on his mind, a part of him forever, an unforgettable nightmare seared into his body and mind. But why was it just him? Why had he been the only one chosen to witness what he had seen? What right did it have to involve him, for heaven’s sake? Any of the others, if they knew, could have exposed the horror and stopped it; but he, the one frail and defenseless observer, the only one none of the others would believe or understand if he tried to share what he knew—he alone had been marked as the victim of this dreadful initiation!

Suddenly he sat up, listening: he had heard a step on the stairs. Some one, no doubt, was coming to see how he was—to urge him, if he felt better, to go down and join the smokers. Cautiously he opened his door; yes, it was young Rainer’s step. Faxon looked down the passage, remembered the other stairway, and darted to it. All he wanted was to get out of the house. Not another instant would he breathe its abominable air! What business was it of his, in God’s name?

Suddenly he sat up, listening: he had heard a step on the stairs. Someone, no doubt, was coming to check on him—to urge him, if he felt better, to go downstairs and join the smokers. Cautiously, he opened his door; yes, it was young Rainer's step. Faxon looked down the hallway, remembered the other staircase, and hurried to it. All he wanted was to get out of the house. Not another moment would he breathe its awful air! What business was it of his, for crying out loud?

He reached the opposite end of the lower gallery, and[398] beyond it saw the hall by which he had entered. It was empty, and on a long table he recognized his coat and cap among the furs of the other travellers. He got into his coat, unbolted the door, and plunged into the purifying night.

He made it to the far end of the lower gallery, and[398] beyond that, he spotted the hall through which he had come in. It was empty, and on a long table, he saw his coat and cap mixed in with the furs of the other travelers. He slipped into his coat, unlatched the door, and stepped out into the refreshing night.

The darkness was deep, and the cold so intense that for an instant it stopped his breathing. Then he perceived that only a thin snow was falling, and resolutely set his face for flight. The trees along the avenue dimly marked his way as he hastened with long strides over the beaten snow. Gradually, while he walked, the tumult in his brain subsided. The impulse to fly still drove him forward, but he began to feel that he was flying from a terror of his own creating, and that the most urgent reason for escape was the need of hiding his state, of shunning other eyes’ scrutiny till he should regain his balance.

The darkness was deep, and the cold was so intense that it momentarily took his breath away. Then he noticed that only a light snow was falling, and he determinedly set his sights on escaping. The trees lining the path barely illuminated his route as he hurried along with long strides over the packed snow. Gradually, as he walked, the chaos in his mind began to calm down. The urge to run still pushed him forward, but he started to realize that he was running from a fear of his own making, and that the main reason to escape was to hide his state, to avoid the scrutiny of others until he could regain his composure.

He had spent the long hours in the train in fruitless broodings on a discouraging situation, and he remembered how his bitterness had turned to exasperation when he found that the Weymore sleigh was not awaiting him. It was absurd, of course; but, though he had joked with Rainer over Mrs. Culme’s forgetfulness, to confess it had cost a pang. That was what his rootless life had brought him to: for lack of a personal stake in things his sensibility was at the mercy of such trivial accidents.... Yes; that, and the cold and fatigue, the absence of hope and the haunting sense of starved aptitudes, all these had brought him to the perilous verge over which, once or twice before, his terrified brain had hung.

He had spent long hours on the train, struggling with a frustrating situation, and he recalled how his bitterness turned to frustration when he realized the Weymore sleigh wasn’t waiting for him. It was ridiculous, of course; but even though he had joked with Rainer about Mrs. Culme’s forgetfulness, admitting it still hurt. This was what his aimless life had led him to: without a personal investment in anything, his feelings were vulnerable to such minor incidents... Yes; that, along with the cold and exhaustion, the lack of hope and the lingering feeling of untapped potential, had pushed him to the dangerous edge he had been on a couple of times before, leaving his terrified mind suspended.

Why else, in the name of any imaginable logic, human or devilish, should he, a stranger, be singled out for this experience? What could it mean to him, how was[399] he related to it, what bearing had it on his case?... Unless, indeed, it was just because he was a stranger—a stranger everywhere—because he had no personal life, no warm strong screen of private egotisms to shield him from exposure, that he had developed this abnormal sensitiveness to the vicissitudes of others. The thought pulled him up with a shudder. No! Such a fate was too abominable; all that was strong and sound in him rejected it. A thousand times better regard himself as ill, disorganized, deluded, than as the predestined victim of such warnings!

Why else, in the name of any imaginable logic, human or otherwise, should he, a stranger, be chosen for this experience? What could it mean for him, how was he connected to it, and what relevance did it have to his situation?… Unless, of course, it was simply because he was a stranger—a stranger everywhere—because he had no personal life, no solid barrier of private interests to protect him from exposure, that he had developed this unusual sensitivity to the ups and downs of others. The thought made him shudder. No! Such a fate was too horrible; everything strong and healthy in him rejected it. A thousand times better to consider himself sick, disorganized, deluded, than as the doomed target of such warnings!

He reached the gates and paused before the darkened lodge. The wind had risen and was sweeping the snow into his face in lacerating streamers. The cold had him in its grasp again, and he stood uncertain. Should he put his sanity to the test and go back? He turned and looked down the dark drive to the house. A single ray shone through the trees, evoking a picture of the lights, the flowers, the faces grouped about that fatal room. He turned and plunged out into the road.

He reached the gates and paused in front of the dark lodge. The wind had picked up and was whipping the snow into his face in sharp streams. The cold had a hold on him again, and he hesitated. Should he challenge his sanity and turn back? He looked down the dark driveway to the house. A single beam of light shone through the trees, bringing to mind images of the lights, the flowers, the faces gathered around that tragic room. He turned and hurried out onto the road.

He remembered that, about a mile from Overdale, the coachman had pointed out the road to Northridge; and he began to walk in that direction. Once in the road, he had the gale in his face, and the wet snow on his moustache and eye-lashes instantly hardened to metal. The same metal seemed to be driving a million blades into his throat and lungs, but he pushed on, desperately determined, the vision of the warm room pursuing him.

He remembered that, about a mile from Overdale, the driver had pointed out the road to Northridge; and he started walking in that direction. Once on the road, the wind hit his face, and the wet snow on his mustache and eyelashes quickly turned to ice. The same cold felt like a million blades piercing his throat and lungs, but he kept going, desperately determined, the image of the warm room driving him forward.

The snow in the road was deep and uneven. He stumbled across ruts and sank into drifts, and the wind rose before him like a granite cliff. Now and then he stopped, gasping, as if an invisible hand had tightened an iron band about his body; then he started again, stiffening himself against the stealthy penetration of the[400] cold. The snow continued to descend out of a pall of inscrutable darkness, and once or twice he paused, fearing he had missed the road to Northridge; but, seeing no sign of a turn, he ploughed on doggedly.

The snow on the road was deep and uneven. He tripped over ruts and sunk into drifts, while the wind loomed in front of him like a granite cliff. Every so often, he stopped, gasping, as if an invisible hand had tightened an iron band around his body; then he started again, bracing himself against the creeping cold. The snow kept falling from a thick blanket of darkness, and once or twice he paused, worrying that he had missed the road to Northridge; but, seeing no signs of a turn, he pressed on determinedly.

At last, feeling sure that he had walked for more than a mile, he halted and looked back. The act of turning brought immediate relief, first because it put his back to the wind, and then because, far down the road, it showed him the advancing gleam of a lantern. A sleigh was coming—a sleigh that might perhaps give him a lift to the village! Fortified by the hope, he began to walk back toward the light. It seemed to come forward very slowly, with unaccountable zigzags and waverings; and even when he was within a few yards of it he could catch no sound of sleigh-bells. Then the light paused and became stationary by the roadside, as though carried by a pedestrian who had stopped, exhausted by the cold. The thought made Faxon hasten on, and a moment later he was stooping over a motionless figure huddled against the snow-bank. The lantern had dropped from its bearer’s hand, and Faxon, fearfully raising it, threw its light into the face of Frank Rainer.

At last, feeling confident that he had walked over a mile, he stopped and looked back. The act of turning brought immediate relief, first because it put his back to the wind, and then because, far down the road, he saw the advancing glow of a lantern. A sleigh was coming—a sleigh that might just offer him a ride to the village! Encouraged by this hope, he began to walk back toward the light. It seemed to move forward very slowly, with strange zigzags and wobbles; and even when he was just a few yards away, he couldn’t hear any sound of sleigh bells. Then the light stopped and became stationary by the roadside, as if held by a person who had stopped, worn out by the cold. This thought made Faxon hurry on, and a moment later he was leaning over a motionless figure huddled against the snowbank. The lantern had fallen from its bearer’s hand, and Faxon, fearfully picking it up, directed its light onto the face of Frank Rainer.

“Rainer! What on earth are you doing here?”

“Rainer! What are you doing here?”

The boy smiled back through his pallor. “What are you, I’d like to know?” he retorted; and, scrambling to his feet with a clutch on Faxon’s arm, he added gaily: “Well, I’ve run you down, anyhow!”

The boy smiled back despite his pale appearance. “Who are you, if I may ask?” he shot back; and, getting to his feet while gripping Faxon’s arm, he added cheerfully: “Well, I've caught up with you, anyway!”

Faxon stood confounded, his heart sinking. The lad’s face was gray.

Faxon stood bewildered, his heart dropping. The boy’s face was ashen.

“What madness——” he began.

"What madness—" he started.

“Yes, it is. What on earth did you do it for?”

“Yes, it is. What on earth did you do that for?”

“I? Do what?... Why, I ... I was just taking a walk.... I often walk at night....”

“I? Do what?... Well, I ... I was just out for a walk.... I often go for walks at night....”

Frank Rainer burst into a laugh. “On such nights? Then you hadn’t bolted?”

Frank Rainer laughed out loud. “On nights like this? So, you didn’t lock up?”

“Bolted?”

"Locked?"

“Because I’d done something to offend you? My uncle thought you had.”

“Did I do something to upset you? My uncle believed you did.”

Faxon grasped his arm. “Did your uncle send you after me?”

Faxon grabbed his arm. “Did your uncle send you to find me?”

“Well, he gave me an awful rowing for not going up to your room with you when you said you were ill. And when we found you’d gone we were frightened—and he was awfully upset—so I said I’d catch you.... You’re not ill, are you?”

“Well, he really scolded me for not going up to your room with you when you said you were sick. And when we realized you were gone, we got scared—and he was really upset—so I said I’d find you.... You’re not sick, are you?”

“Ill? No. Never better.” Faxon picked up the lantern. “Come; let’s go back. It was awfully hot in that dining-room,” he added.

“Ill? No. I’ve never felt better.” Faxon picked up the lantern. “Come on; let’s head back. It was way too hot in that dining room,” he added.

“Yes; I hoped it was only that.”

“Yes; I hoped it was just that.”

They trudged on in silence for a few minutes; then Faxon questioned: “You’re not too done up?”

They walked on quietly for a few minutes; then Faxon asked, “You’re not too dressed up?”

“Oh, no. It’s a lot easier with the wind behind us.”

“Oh, no. It’s much easier with the wind at our backs.”

“All right. Don’t talk any more.”

“Okay. Just stop talking.”

They pushed ahead, walking, in spite of the light that guided them, more slowly than Faxon had walked alone into the gale. The fact of his companion’s stumbling against a drift gave him a pretext for saying: “Take hold of my arm,” and Rainer, obeying, gasped out: “I’m blown!”

They moved forward, walking, even though the light guiding them, was slower than Faxon had walked alone into the storm. When his companion stumbled against a snowbank, Faxon took the chance to say, “Grab my arm,” and Rainer, following his cue, gasped, “I can’t take it!”

“So am I. Who wouldn’t be?”

“So am I. Who wouldn’t be?”

“What a dance you led me! If it hadn’t been for one of the servants’ happening to see you——”

“What a dance you led me! If it hadn’t been for one of the servants catching a glimpse of you——”

“Yes: all right. And now, won’t you kindly shut up?”

“Yes: all right. Now, could you please be quiet?”

Rainer laughed and hung on him. “Oh, the cold doesn’t hurt me....”

Rainer laughed and clung to him. “Oh, the cold doesn’t bother me....”

For the first few minutes after Rainer had overtaken him, anxiety for the lad had been Faxon’s only[402] thought. But as each laboring step carried them nearer to the spot he had been fleeing, the reasons for his flight grew more ominous and more insistent. No, he was not ill; he was not distraught and deluded—he was the instrument singled out to warn and save; and here he was, irresistibly driven, dragging the victim back to his doom!

For the first few minutes after Rainer caught up to him, Faxon’s only thought was worry for the boy. But as each heavy step brought them closer to the place he had been running from, the reasons for his escape became more troubling and more demanding. No, he wasn’t sick; he wasn’t out of his mind—he was the one chosen to warn and save; and here he was, being pulled along, bringing the victim back to his fate!

The intensity of the conviction had almost checked his steps. But what could he do or say? At all costs he must get Rainer out of the cold, into the house and into his bed. After that he would act.

The strength of his belief nearly stopped him in his tracks. But what could he do or say? He had to get Rainer out of the cold, into the house, and into his bed, no matter what. After that, he would take action.

The snow-fall was thickening, and as they reached a stretch of the road between open fields the wind took them at an angle, lashing their faces with barbed thongs. Rainer stopped to take breath, and Faxon felt the heavier pressure of his arm.

The snowfall was getting heavier, and as they reached a stretch of road between open fields, the wind hit them from the side, stinging their faces like tiny thorns. Rainer stopped to catch his breath, and Faxon felt the added weight of his arm.

“When we get to the lodge, can’t we telephone to the stable for a sleigh?”

“When we get to the lodge, can’t we call the stable for a sleigh?”

“If they’re not all asleep at the lodge.”

“If they’re not all asleep at the lodge.”

“Oh, I’ll manage. Don’t talk!” Faxon ordered; and they plodded on....

“Oh, I’ll handle it. Just be quiet!” Faxon commanded; and they trudged on...

At length the lantern ray showed ruts that curved away from the road under tree-darkness.

At last, the lantern light revealed paths that curved away from the road into the shadows of the trees.

Faxon’s spirits rose. “There’s the gate! We’ll be there in five minutes.”

Faxon's spirits lifted. "There's the gate! We'll be there in five minutes."

As he spoke he caught, above the boundary hedge, the gleam of a light at the farther end of the dark avenue. It was the same light that had shone on the scene of which every detail was burnt into his brain; and he felt again its overpowering reality. No—he couldn’t let the boy go back!

As he talked, he noticed a light shining above the boundary hedge at the far end of the dark pathway. It was the same light that had illuminated the scene, every detail of which was etched in his memory; and he felt its intense reality once more. No—he couldn’t let the boy go back!

They were at the lodge at last, and Faxon was hammering on the door. He said to himself: “I’ll get him inside first, and make them give him a hot drink. Then I’ll see—I’ll find an argument....”

They finally reached the lodge, and Faxon was banging on the door. He thought to himself, “I’ll get him inside first and make them give him a hot drink. Then I’ll figure it out—I’ll come up with an argument....”

There was no answer to his knocking, and after an interval Rainer said: “Look here—we’d better go on.”

There was no response to his knocking, and after a moment, Rainer said, “Hey, we should probably move on.”

“No!”

"No way!"

“I can, perfectly——”

“I can, totally——”

“You sha’n’t go to the house, I say!” Faxon furiously redoubled his blows, and at length steps sounded on the stairs. Rainer was leaning against the lintel, and as the door opened the light from the hall flashed on his pale face and fixed eyes. Faxon caught him by the arm and drew him in.

“You're not going to the house, I told you!” Faxon yelled as he hit even harder, and soon footsteps could be heard on the stairs. Rainer was leaning against the doorframe, and as the door opened, the light from the hallway illuminated his pale face and focused gaze. Faxon grabbed him by the arm and pulled him inside.

“It was cold out there,” he sighed; and then, abruptly, as if invisible shears at a single stroke had cut every muscle in his body, he swerved, drooped on Faxon’s arm, and seemed to sink into nothing at his feet.

“It was cold out there,” he sighed; and then, suddenly, as if invisible scissors had snipped every muscle in his body, he turned, leaned on Faxon’s arm, and seemed to collapse into nothing at his feet.

The lodge-keeper and Faxon bent over him, and somehow, between them, lifted him into the kitchen and laid him on a sofa by the stove.

The lodge-keeper and Faxon leaned over him and somehow managed to lift him into the kitchen, where they laid him down on a sofa next to the stove.

The lodge-keeper, stammering: “I’ll ring up the house,” dashed out of the room. But Faxon heard the words without heeding them: omens mattered nothing now, beside this woe fulfilled. He knelt down to undo the fur collar about Rainer’s throat, and as he did so he felt a warm moisture on his hands. He held them up, and they were red....

The lodge-keeper, stammering, “I’ll call the house,” rushed out of the room. But Faxon heard the words without paying attention: omens meant nothing now, compared to this fulfilled grief. He knelt down to untie the fur collar around Rainer’s throat, and as he did, he felt a warm moisture on his hands. He held them up, and they were red....

V

The palms threaded their endless line along the yellow river. The little steamer lay at the wharf, and George Faxon, sitting in the veranda of the wooden hotel, idly watched the coolies carrying the freight across the gang-plank.

The palm trees lined the yellow river endlessly. The small steamer was docked at the wharf, and George Faxon, sitting on the porch of the wooden hotel, casually watched the porters carrying the cargo across the gangplank.

He had been looking at such scenes for two months. Nearly five had elapsed since he had descended from the[404] train at Northridge and strained his eyes for the sleigh that was to take him to Weymore: Weymore, which he was never to behold!... Part of the interval—the first part—was still a great gray blur. Even now he could not be quite sure how he had got back to Boston, reached the house of a cousin, and been thence transferred to a quiet room looking out on snow under bare trees. He looked out a long time at the same scene, and finally one day a man he had known at Harvard came to see him and invited him to go out on a business trip to the Malay Peninsula.

He had been looking at scenes like this for two months. Almost five months had passed since he got off the[404] train at Northridge and searched for the sleigh that was supposed to take him to Weymore: Weymore, which he would never see!... The first part of the time was still a big gray blur. Even now, he wasn't entirely sure how he made it back to Boston, ended up at his cousin's house, and was then moved to a quiet room overlooking snow under bare trees. He stared out at the same scene for a long time, and eventually, one day, a man he had known at Harvard came to visit him and invited him to join him on a business trip to the Malay Peninsula.

“You’ve had a bad shake-up, and it’ll do you no end of good to get away from things.”

“You’ve been through a tough time, and getting away from everything will really help you.”

When the doctor came the next day it turned out that he knew of the plan and approved it. “You ought to be quiet for a year. Just loaf and look at the landscape,” he advised.

When the doctor arrived the next day, it turned out he was aware of the plan and approved of it. “You should take it easy for a year. Just relax and enjoy the scenery,” he recommended.

Faxon felt the first faint stirrings of curiosity.

Faxon felt the first subtle hints of curiosity.

“What’s been the matter with me, anyhow?”

“What’s been wrong with me, anyway?”

“Well, over-work, I suppose. You must have been bottling up for a bad breakdown before you started for New Hampshire last December. And the shock of that poor boy’s death did the rest.”

“Well, I guess it was from working too much. You must have been holding everything in and were due for a serious breakdown before you left for New Hampshire last December. And the shock of that poor kid's death pushed you over the edge.”

Ah, yes—Rainer had died. He remembered....

Ah, yes—Rainer had died. He remembered....

He started for the East, and gradually, by imperceptible degrees, life crept back into his weary bones and leaden brain. His friend was very considerate and forbearing, and they travelled slowly and talked little. At first Faxon had felt a great shrinking from whatever touched on familiar things. He seldom looked at a newspaper, he never opened a letter without a moment’s contraction of the heart. It was not that he had any special cause for apprehension, but merely that a great trail of darkness lay on everything. He had looked too deep down into the abyss.... But little by little[405] health and energy returned to him, and with them the common promptings of curiosity. He was beginning to wonder how the world was going, and when, presently, the hotel-keeper told him there were no letters for him in the steamer’s mail-bag, he felt a distinct sense of disappointment. His friend had gone into the jungle on a long excursion, and he was lonely, unoccupied, and wholesomely bored. He got up and strolled into the stuffy reading-room.

He started heading East, and gradually, almost without noticing, life returned to his tired body and heavy mind. His friend was very kind and patient, and they traveled slowly and talked very little. At first, Faxon felt a strong aversion to anything that reminded him of familiar things. He rarely looked at a newspaper and never opened a letter without feeling a moment's tightening in his chest. It wasn't that he had any specific reason to worry, but there was a huge shadow hanging over everything. He had looked too deeply into the darkness... But little by little[405] health and energy started coming back to him, along with the usual urges of curiosity. He was starting to wonder how the world was doing, and when the hotel keeper told him there were no letters for him in the steamer’s mail-bag, he felt a clear sense of disappointment. His friend had gone into the jungle on a long trip, and he felt lonely, idle, and healthily bored. He got up and walked into the stuffy reading room.

There he found a game of dominoes, a mutilated picture-puzzle, some copies of Zion’s Herald, and a pile of New York and London newspapers.

There he found a game of dominoes, a torn picture puzzle, some copies of Zion’s Herald, and a stack of New York and London newspapers.

He began to glance through the papers, and was disappointed to find that they were less recent than he had hoped. Evidently the last numbers had been carried off by luckier travellers. He continued to turn them over, picking out the American ones first. These, as it happened, were the oldest: they dated back to December and January. To Faxon, however, they had all the flavor of novelty, since they covered the precise period during which he had virtually ceased to exist. It had never before occurred to him to wonder what had happened in the world during that interval of obliteration; but now he felt a sudden desire to know.

He started flipping through the papers and was disappointed to see they were older than he expected. Clearly, the most recent ones had been taken by luckier travelers. He kept sorting through them, grabbing the American ones first. As it turned out, those were the oldest—they were from December and January. But for Faxon, they felt totally new since they covered the exact time he had basically disappeared. He had never thought to wonder about what was happening in the world during that time of being forgotten; but now, he suddenly wanted to know.

To prolong the pleasure, he began by sorting the papers chronologically, and as he found and spread out the earliest number, the date at the top of the page entered into his consciousness like a key slipping into a lock. It was the seventeenth of December: the date of the day after his arrival at Northridge. He glanced at the first page and read in blazing characters: “Reported Failure of Opal Cement Company. Lavington’s Name Involved. Gigantic Exposure of Corruption Shakes Wall Street to Its Foundations.”

To stretch out the enjoyment, he started by organizing the papers by date, and as he found and laid out the earliest one, the date at the top of the page hit him like a key turning in a lock. It was December 17th: the day after he arrived at Northridge. He looked at the first page and read in bold letters: “Opal Cement Company Reports Failure. Lavington’s Name Involved. Huge Corruption Scandal Rocks Wall Street to Its Core.”

He read on, and when he had finished the first paper[406] he turned to the next. There was a gap of three days, but the Opal Cement “Investigation” still held the centre of the stage. From its complex revelations of greed and ruin his eye wandered to the death notices, and he read: “Rainer. Suddenly, at Northridge, New Hampshire, Francis John, only son of the late....”

He kept reading, and when he finished the first article[406], he moved on to the next. There was a three-day break, but the Opal Cement “Investigation” was still the main focus. From its complicated details of greed and destruction, his gaze drifted to the obituaries, and he read: “Rainer. Suddenly, in Northridge, New Hampshire, Francis John, only son of the late....”

His eyes clouded, and he dropped the newspaper and sat for a long time with his face in his hands. When he looked up again he noticed that his gesture had pushed the other papers from the table and scattered them on the floor at his feet. The uppermost lay spread out before him, and heavily his eyes began their search again. “John Lavington comes forward with plan for reconstructing Company. Offers to put in ten millions of his own—The proposal under consideration by the District Attorney.”

His eyes filled with despair as he dropped the newspaper and sat for a long time with his face in his hands. When he looked up again, he realized that his gesture had knocked the other papers off the table, scattering them on the floor at his feet. The top one lay open in front of him, and slowly, he began his search again. “John Lavington presents a plan for restructuring the Company. He’s offering to invest ten million of his own—The proposal is currently under review by the District Attorney.”

Ten millions ... ten millions of his own. But if John Lavington was ruined?... Faxon stood up with a cry. That was it, then—that was what the warning meant! And if he had not fled from it, dashed wildly away from it into the night, he might have broken the spell of iniquity, the powers of darkness might not have prevailed! He caught up the pile of newspapers and began to glance through each in turn for the headline: “Wills Admitted to Probate.” In the last of all he found the paragraph he sought, and it stared up at him as if with Rainer’s dying eyes.

Ten million... ten million of his own. But what if John Lavington was ruined?... Faxon jumped up with a shout. That was it, then—that was what the warning meant! And if he hadn't run away from it, dashed off into the night, he might have broken the spell of corruption, the forces of darkness might not have won! He grabbed the stack of newspapers and started scanning each one for the headline: “Wills Admitted to Probate.” In the last one, he found the paragraph he was looking for, and it stared back at him as if with Rainer’s dying eyes.

That—that was what he had done! The powers of pity had singled him out to warn and save, and he had closed his ears to their call, had washed his hands of it, and fled. Washed his hands of it! That was the word. It caught him back to the dreadful moment in the lodge when, raising himself up from Rainer’s side, he had looked at his hands and seen that they were red....

That—that was what he had done! The powers of compassion had chosen him to warn and save, and he had ignored their call, had removed himself from it, and run away. Removed himself from it! That was the term. It brought him back to the terrible moment in the lodge when, lifting himself up from Rainer’s side, he had looked at his hands and noticed that they were red....


A MESSENGER

BY

BY

Mary Raymond Shipman Andrews

Mary Raymond Shipman Andrews

The Berserker of the North, because he believed in the directing power of the gods, knew no fear. Death or life—it was meted out by a destiny that could not err. In song and story he has been one of the most attractive figures of the past; far more attractive in his savage virtues than the more sensuous heroes of Greece and Rome. In this story he lives again in the American boy who has his ancestor’s inexplicable uplift of spirit in the presence of danger and his implicit faith in “the God of battles and the beauty of holiness.” The ideal of Miles Morgan is such a man as Chinese Gordon, who, not only in youth but all through life, had eyes for “the vision splendid.”

The Berserker of the North, who believed in the guiding power of the gods, knew no fear. Life or death—it was determined by a destiny that couldn't be wrong. In songs and stories, he's been one of the most captivating figures of the past; much more compelling in his fierce virtues than the more hedonistic heroes of Greece and Rome. In this story, he comes to life again in the American boy who shares his ancestor’s unexplainable uplift of spirit in the face of danger and his unwavering faith in "the God of battles and the beauty of holiness." The ideal of Miles Morgan is someone like Chinese Gordon, who, not just in his youth but throughout his life, had eyes for "the glorious vision."

The ethical value of “A Messenger” may be summed up in the words of the General: “There is nothing in Americanism to prevent either inspiration or heroism.”

The ethical value of “A Messenger” can be summed up in the words of the General: “There’s nothing in Americanism that stops inspiration or heroism.”

A MESSENGER[24]

A MESSENGER[24]

How oft do they their silver bowers leave,
To come to succour us that succour want!
How oft do they with golden pineons cleave
The flitting skyes, like flying Pursuivant,
Against fowle feendes to ayd us militant!
They for us fight, they watch and dewly ward,
And their bright Squadrons round about us plant;
And all for love, and nothing for reward.
O! Why should heavenly God to men have such regard?

How often do they leave their silver bowers,
To come to help us who need support!
How often do they cut through the flying skies
Like swift messengers,
Against foul demons to assist us in battle!
They fight for us, they watch and protect us,
And their shining squadrons surround us;
And all for love, and nothing in return.
Oh! Why should heavenly God take such notice of men?

Spenser’s “Faerie Queene.”

Spenser's "Faerie Queene."

That the other world of our hope rests on no distant, shining star, but lies about us as an atmosphere, unseen yet near, is the belief of many. The veil of material life shades earthly eyes, they say, from the glories in which we ever are. But sometimes when the veil wears thin in mortal stress, or is caught away by a rushing, mighty wind of inspiration, the trembling human soul, so bared, so purified, may look down unimagined heavenly vistas, and messengers may steal across the shifting boundary, breathing hope and the air of a brighter world. And of him who speaks his vision, men say “He is mad,” or “He has dreamed.”

Many believe that the world we hope for isn’t some faraway, shining star, but surrounds us like an unseen atmosphere. They say that the veil of material life keeps our earthly eyes from seeing the glories that are always with us. Yet sometimes, when that veil becomes thin due to life's challenges, or is swept away by a powerful gust of inspiration, the delicate human soul, exposed and cleansed, can glimpse unimaginable heavenly landscapes. Messengers might then slip across the shifting boundary, bringing hope and the essence of a brighter world. When someone shares their vision, people often say, “He’s crazy,” or “He’s just dreaming.”

The group of officers in the tent was silent for a long half minute after Colonel Wilson’s voice had stopped. Then the General spoke.

The group of officers in the tent was quiet for a long thirty seconds after Colonel Wilson finished speaking. Then the General began.

“There is but one thing to do,” he said. “We must get word to Captain Thornton at once.”

“There’s only one thing we can do,” he said. “We need to let Captain Thornton know right away.”

The Colonel thought deeply a moment, and glanced at the orderly outside the tent. “Flannigan!” The man, wheeling swiftly, saluted. “Present my compliments to Lieutenant Morgan and say that I should like to see him here at once,” and the soldier went off, with the quick military precision in which there is no haste and no delay.

The Colonel paused to think for a moment and looked at the orderly outside the tent. “Flannigan!” The man turned quickly and saluted. “Please convey my regards to Lieutenant Morgan and let him know that I’d like to see him here immediately,” and the soldier left, moving with a quick military precision that showed no rush and no delay.

“You have some fine, powerful young officers, Colonel,” said the General casually. “I suppose we shall see in Lieutenant Morgan one of the best. It will take strength and brains both, perhaps, for this message.”

“You have some impressive, strong young officers, Colonel,” the General said casually. “I guess we’ll see Lieutenant Morgan turn out to be one of the best. It might take both strength and intelligence for this message.”

A shadow of a smile touched the Colonel’s lips. “I think I have chosen a capable man, General,” was all he said.

A hint of a smile appeared on the Colonel’s lips. “I believe I’ve picked a competent man, General,” he said.

Against the doorway of the tent the breeze blew the flap lazily back and forth. A light rain fell with muffled gentle insistence on the canvas over their heads, and out through the opening the landscape was blurred—the wide stretch of monotonous, billowy prairie, the sluggish, shining river, bending in the distance about the base of Black Wind Mountain—Black Wind Mountain, whose high top lifted, though it was almost June, a white point of snow above dark pine ridges of the hills below. The five officers talked a little as they waited, but spasmodically, absent-mindedly. A shadow blocked the light of the entrance, and in the doorway stood a young man, undersized, slight, blond. He looked inquiringly at the Colonel.

Against the doorway of the tent, the breeze lazily blew the flap back and forth. A light rain fell softly and insistently on the canvas above them, and through the opening, the landscape appeared blurred—the vast, flat prairie, the slow, shimmering river winding in the distance around Black Wind Mountain—Black Wind Mountain, whose high peak still had a patch of snow above the dark pine ridges below, even though it was almost June. The five officers chatted a bit while they waited, but it was sporadic and distracted. A shadow blocked the light from the entrance, and in the doorway stood a young man, small, slender, and blond. He looked questioningly at the Colonel.

“You sent for me, sir?” and the General and his aide, and the grizzled old Captain, and the big, fresh-faced young one, all watched him.

“You called for me, sir?” The General, his aide, the grizzled old Captain, and the big, fresh-faced young officer all looked at him.

In direct, quiet words—words whose bareness made them dramatic for the weight of possibility they carried—the Colonel explained. Black Wolf and his band[411] were out on the war-path. A soldier coming in wounded, escaped from the massacre of the post at Devil’s Hoof Gap, had reported it. With the large command known to be here camped on Sweetstream Fork, they would not come this way; they would swerve up the Gunpowder River twenty miles away, destroying the settlement and Little Fort Slade, and would sweep on, probably for a general massacre, up the Great Horn as far as Fort Doncaster. He himself, with the regiment, would try to save Fort Slade, but in the meantime Captain Thornton’s troop, coming to join him, ignorant that Black Wolf had taken the war-path, would be directly in their track. Some one must be sent to warn them, and of course the fewer the quicker. Lieutenant Morgan would take a sergeant, the Colonel ordered quietly, and start at once.

In straightforward, calm words—words so simple that they carried a heavy sense of what was at stake—the Colonel explained. Black Wolf and his group were on the warpath. A wounded soldier, who escaped the massacre at Devil’s Hoof Gap, had reported it. With the large command known to be camped at Sweetstream Fork, they wouldn’t come this way; they would divert up the Gunpowder River twenty miles away, destroying the settlement and Little Fort Slade, and would likely continue toward a general massacre up the Great Horn as far as Fort Doncaster. He, along with the regiment, would try to save Fort Slade, but in the meantime, Captain Thornton’s troop, coming to join him and unaware that Black Wolf was on the warpath, would be directly in their line of fire. Someone had to be sent to warn them, and the fewer people sent, the better. Lieutenant Morgan would take a sergeant, the Colonel instructed quietly, and leave at once.

In the misty light inside the tent, the young officer looked hardly more than seventeen years old as he stood listening. His small figure was light, fragile; his hair was blond to an extreme, a thick thatch of pale gold; and there was about him, among these tanned, stalwart men in uniform, a presence, an effect of something unusual, a simplicity out of place yet harmonious, which might have come with a little child into a scene like this. His large blue eyes were fixed on the Colonel as he talked, and in them was just such a look of innocent, pleased wonder, as might be in a child’s eyes, who had been told to leave studying and go pick violets. But as the Colonel ended he spoke, and the few words he said, the few questions he asked, were full of poise, of crisp directness. As the General volunteered a word or two, he turned to him and answered with a very charming deference, a respect that was yet full of gracious ease, the unconscious air of a man to whom generals are first as men, and then as generals. The[412] slight figure in its dark uniform was already beyond the tent doorway when the Colonel spoke again, with a shade of hesitation in his manner.

In the dim light inside the tent, the young officer looked barely seventeen as he stood listening. His small frame was light and delicate; his hair was an incredibly bright blond, a thick mass of pale gold; and there was something about him, among these tanned, sturdy men in uniform, that felt unusual yet fitting, a simplicity that seemed out of place yet harmonious, like that of a little child in a scene like this. His large blue eyes were locked onto the Colonel as he spoke, reflecting a sense of innocent, delighted wonder, much like a child's eyes who has been told to stop studying and go pick violets. But as the Colonel finished, he spoke, and the few words he shared, the few questions he asked, were filled with confidence and directness. When the General offered a word or two, he turned to him and responded with charming respect, a deference that felt easy-going yet genuine, carrying the unintentional air of a man who sees generals first as individuals and then as ranks. The[412] slight figure in its dark uniform was already stepping out of the tent when the Colonel spoke again, a hint of hesitation in his tone.

“Mr. Morgan!” and the young officer turned quickly. “I think it may be right to warn you that there is likely to be more than usual danger in your ride.”

“Mr. Morgan!” the young officer said, turning quickly. “I think it’s important to warn you that there’s likely to be more danger than usual during your ride.”

“Yes, sir.” The fresh, young voice had a note of inquiry.

“Yes, sir.” The young voice had a hint of curiosity.

“You will—you will”—what was it the Colonel wanted to say? He finished abruptly. “Choose the man carefully who goes with you.”

“You will—you will”—what was it that the Colonel wanted to say? He cut himself off suddenly. “Choose wisely the person who goes with you.”

“Thank you, Colonel,” Morgan responded heartily, but with a hint of bewilderment. “I shall take Sergeant O’Hara,” and he was gone.

“Thanks, Colonel,” Morgan replied warmly, though slightly confused. “I’ll take Sergeant O’Hara,” and he was off.

There was a touch of color in the Colonel’s face, and he sighed as if glad to have it over. The General watched him, and slowly, after a pause, he demanded:

There was a hint of color in the Colonel's face, and he sighed as if relieved to be done with it. The General observed him, and after a moment, he asked:

“May I ask, Colonel, why you chose that blond baby to send on a mission of uncommon danger and importance?”

“Can I ask you, Colonel, why you picked that blond kid to go on a mission that’s so risky and significant?”

The Colonel answered quietly: “There were several reasons, General—good ones. The blond baby”—that ghost of a smile touched the Colonel’s lips again—“the blond baby has some remarkable qualities. He never loses his head; he has uncommon invention and facility of getting out of bad holes; he rides light and so can make a horse last longer than most, and”—the Colonel considered a moment—“I may say he has no fear of death. Even among my officers he is known for the quality of his courage. There is one more reason: he is the most popular man I have, both with officers and men; if anything happened to Morgan the whole command would race into hell after the devils that did it, before they would miss their revenge.”

The Colonel responded quietly, “There were several reasons, General—good ones. The blond baby”—a faint smile crossed the Colonel’s lips again—“the blond baby has some remarkable qualities. He never panics; he’s incredibly resourceful and knows how to get out of tough situations; he rides light, so he can make a horse last longer than most, and”—the Colonel thought for a moment—“I should mention he has no fear of death. Even among my officers, he's known for his courage. There’s one more reason: he is the most popular person I have, both with the officers and the men; if anything happened to Morgan, the whole command would rush into hell after the bastards that did it, before they even think about getting their revenge.”

The General reflected, pulling at his moustache. “It seems a bit like taking advantage of his popularity,” he said.

The General thought, tugging at his moustache. “It feels a bit like exploiting his popularity,” he said.

“It is,” the Colonel threw back quickly. “It’s just that. But that’s what one must do—a commanding officer—isn’t it so, General? In this war music we play on human instruments, and if a big chord comes out stronger for the silence of a note, the note must be silenced—that’s all. It’s cruel, but it’s fighting; it’s the game.”

“It is,” the Colonel replied quickly. “That’s exactly it. But that’s what a commanding officer has to do—right, General? In this war, we play music on human instruments, and if a big chord sounds stronger because one note is silenced, then that note has to be silenced—that’s all. It’s harsh, but it’s combat; it’s just the way it is.”

The General, as if impressed with the tense words, did not respond, and the other officers stared at the Colonel’s face, as carved, as stern as if done in marble—a face from which the warm, strong heart seldom shone, held back always by the stronger will.

The General, seemingly taken aback by the intense words, didn't reply, and the other officers looked at the Colonel’s face, which was hard and stern, like it was made of marble—a face where the warm, strong heart rarely showed itself, always restrained by the stronger will.

The big, fresh-colored young Captain broke the silence. “Has the General ever heard of the trick Morgan played on Sun Boy, sir?” he asked.

The young captain with the vibrant colors broke the silence. “Has the General ever heard about the trick Morgan pulled on Sun Boy, sir?” he asked.

“Tell the General, Captain Booth,” the Colonel said briefly, and the Captain turned toward the higher officer.

“Tell the General, Captain Booth,” the Colonel said briefly, and the Captain turned toward the higher officer.

“It was apropos of what the Colonel said of his inventive faculties, General,” he began. “A year ago the youngster with a squad of ten men walked into Sun Boy’s camp of seventy-five warriors. Morgan had made quite a pet of a young Sioux, who was our prisoner for five months, and the boy had taught him a lot of the language, and assured him that he would have the friendship of the band in return for his kindness to Blue Arrow—that was the chap’s name. So he thought he was safe; but it turned out that Blue Arrow’s father, a chief, had got into a row with Sun Boy, and the latter would not think of ratifying the boy’s promise. So there was Morgan with his dozen men, in a nasty enough fix. He knew plenty of Indian talk to understand that[414] they were discussing what they would do with him, and it wasn’t pleasant.

“It was relevant to what the Colonel mentioned about his creative skills, General,” he started. “A year ago, the young guy with a team of ten men walked into Sun Boy’s camp of seventy-five warriors. Morgan had really taken a liking to a young Sioux, who had been our prisoner for five months, and the boy taught him a lot of the language, assuring him that he would have the band’s friendship in exchange for his kindness to Blue Arrow—that was the kid’s name. So he thought he was safe; but it turned out that Blue Arrow’s father, a chief, had gotten into a fight with Sun Boy, and the latter wouldn’t even consider upholding the boy’s promise. So there was Morgan with his dozen men, in a pretty tough situation. He understood enough Indian talk to realize that[414] they were discussing what they would do with him, and it wasn’t good.”

“All of a sudden he had an inspiration. He tells the story himself, sir, and I assure you he’d make you laugh—Morgan is a wonderful mimic. Well, he remembered suddenly, as I said, that he was a mighty good ventriloquist, and he saw his chance. He gave a great jump like a startled fawn, and threw up his arms and stared like one demented into the tree over their heads. There was a mangy-looking crow sitting up there on a branch, and Morgan pointed at him as if at something marvellous, supernatural, and all those fool Indians stopped pow-wowing and stared up after him, as curious as monkeys. Then to all appearances, the crow began to talk. Morgan said they must have thought that spirits didn’t speak very choice Sioux, but he did his best. The bird cawed out: “‘Oh, Sun Boy, great chief, beware what you do!’

“All of a sudden, he had an idea. He tells the story himself, and I promise you he'd make you laugh—Morgan is an amazing mimic. Well, he suddenly remembered that he was a really good ventriloquist, and he saw his chance. He jumped like a startled deer, threw up his arms, and stared wildly into the tree above their heads. There was a scruffy-looking crow sitting on a branch, and Morgan pointed at it like it was something incredible, supernatural, and all those foolish Indians stopped their pow-wow and stared up at him, as curious as monkeys. Then, to all appearances, the crow began to talk. Morgan said they must have thought that spirits didn’t speak very good Sioux, but he did his best. The bird cawed out: “'Oh, Sun Boy, great chief, beware what you do!’”

“And then the real bird flapped its wings and Morgan thought it was going to fly, and he was lost. But it settled back again on the branch, and Morgan proceeded to caw on:

“And then the real bird flapped its wings and Morgan thought it was going to fly, and he was lost. But it settled back again on the branch, and Morgan continued to caw on:

“‘Hurt not the white man, or the curses of the gods will come upon Sun Boy and his people.’

“‘Do not harm the white man, or the gods’ curses will fall upon Sun Boy and his people.’”

“And he proceeded to give a list of what would happen if the Indians touched a hair of their heads. By this time the red devils were all down on their stomachs, moaning softly whenever Morgan stopped cawing. He said he quite got into the spirit of it, and would have liked to go on some time, but he was beginning to get hoarse, and besides he was in deadly terror for fear the crow would fly before he got to the point. So he had the spirit order them to give the white men their horses and turn them loose instanter; and just as he got all through, off went the thing with a big[415] flap and a parting caw on its own account. I wish I could tell it as Morgan does—you’d think he was a bird and an Indian rolled together. He’s a great actor spoiled, that lad.”

“And he went on to list what would happen if the Indians touched a single hair on their heads. By this time, the red devils were all lying flat on their stomachs, softly moaning whenever Morgan stopped cawing. He said he really got into it and would have liked to continue for a while, but he was starting to lose his voice, and he was also terrified that the crow would fly off before he got to the point. So he had the spirit order them to give the white men their horses and release them immediately; and just as he finished, off went the thing with a big[415] flap and a final caw of its own. I wish I could tell it like Morgan does—you’d think he was a bird and an Indian combined. He’s a great actor wasted, that kid.”

“You leave out a fine point, to my mind, Captain Booth,” the Colonel said quickly. “About his going back.”

“You're missing an important detail, in my opinion, Captain Booth,” the Colonel said quickly. “About him going back.”

“Oh! certainly that ought to be told,” said the Captain, and the General’s eyes turned to him again. “Morgan forgot to see young Blue Arrow, his friend, before he got away, and nothing would do but that he should go back and speak to him. He said the boy would be disappointed. The men were visibly uneasy at his going, but that didn’t affect him. He ordered them to wait, and back he went, pell-mell, all alone into that horde of fiends. They hadn’t got over their funk, luckily, and he saw Blue Arrow and made his party call and got out again all right. He didn’t tell that himself, but Sergeant O’Hara made the camp ring with it. He adores Morgan, and claims that he doesn’t know what fear is. I believe it’s about so. I’ve seen him in a fight three times now. His cap always goes off—he loses a cap every blessed scrimmage—and with that yellow mop of hair, and a sort of rapt expression he gets, he looks like a child saying its prayers all the time he is slashing and shooting like a berserker.” Captain Booth faced abruptly toward the Colonel. “I beg your pardon for talking so long, sir,” he said. “You know we’re all rather keen about little Miles Morgan.”

“Oh! Of course that needs to be mentioned,” said the Captain, and the General's eyes shifted back to him. “Morgan forgot to check on young Blue Arrow, his friend, before he left, and he insisted on going back to talk to him. He said the boy would be let down. The men were clearly uneasy about his return, but that didn’t bother him. He told them to wait, and he rushed back alone into that crowd of enemies. Thankfully, they hadn’t regained their courage, and he found Blue Arrow, made the visit, and got back safely. He didn’t share that himself, but Sergeant O’Hara made sure everyone heard about it. He adores Morgan and insists that he doesn’t know what fear means. I believe that’s true. I’ve seen him in battle three times now. His cap always comes off—he loses a cap every single fight—and with that messy yellow hair, and a sort of trance-like look he gets, he resembles a child saying its prayers while he’s slashing and shooting like a madman.” Captain Booth suddenly turned to the Colonel. “I apologize for talking so long, sir,” he said. “You know we’re all quite fond of little Miles Morgan.”

The General lifted his head suddenly. “Miles Morgan?” he demanded. “Is his name Miles Morgan?”

The General suddenly lifted his head. “Miles Morgan?” he asked. “Is his name Miles Morgan?”

The Colonel nodded. “Yes. The grandson of the old Bishop—named for him.”

The Colonel nodded. “Yeah. The grandson of the old Bishop—named after him.”

“Lord!” ejaculated the General. “Miles Morgan was my earliest friend, my friend until he died! This[416] must be Jim’s son—Miles’s only child. And Jim is dead these ten years,” he went on rapidly. “I’ve lost track of him since the Bishop died, but I knew Jim left children. Why, he married”—he searched rapidly in his memory—“he married a daughter of General Fitzbrian’s. This boy’s got the church and the army both in him. I knew his mother,” he went on, talking to the Colonel, garrulous with interest. “Irish and fascinating she was—believed in fairies and ghosts and all that, as her father did before her. A clever woman, but with the superstitious, wild Irish blood strong in her. Good Lord! I wish I’d known that was Miles Morgan’s grandson.”

“Lord!” exclaimed the General. “Miles Morgan was my first friend, my friend until he passed away! This[416] must be Jim’s son—Miles’s only child. And Jim has been gone for ten years,” he continued quickly. “I lost touch with him after the Bishop died, but I knew Jim had kids. Why, he married”—he rifled through his memories—“he married a daughter of General Fitzbrian’s. This boy has both the church and the army in his blood. I knew his mother,” he continued, speaking to the Colonel, excited by the topic. “She was Irish and fascinating—believed in fairies and ghosts and all that, just like her father did. A smart woman, but with the wild, superstitious Irish blood running strong in her. Good Lord! I wish I’d known this was Miles Morgan’s grandson.”

The Colonel’s voice sounded quiet and rather cold after the General’s impulsive enthusiasm. “You have summed him up by his antecedents, General,” he said. “The church and the army—both strains are strong. He is deeply religious.”

The Colonel's voice was soft and somewhat distant after the General's spontaneous excitement. “You've pegged him based on his background, General,” he said. “The church and the army—both influences are significant. He is very religious.”

The General looked thoughtful. “Religious, eh? And popular? They don’t always go together.”

The General looked pensive. “Religious, huh? And popular? Those don’t always go hand in hand.”

Captain Booth spoke quickly. “It’s not that kind, General,” he said. “There’s no cant in the boy. He’s more popular for it—that’s often so with the genuine thing, isn’t it? I sometimes think”—the young Captain hesitated and smiled a trifle deprecatingly—“that Morgan is much of the same stuff as Gordon—Chinese Gordon; the martyr stuff, you know. But it seems a bit rash to compare an every-day American youngster to an inspired hero.”

Captain Booth spoke quickly. “It’s not that kind, General,” he said. “The kid doesn’t have any pretenses. He’s actually more popular because of it—that’s often how it goes with the real deal, right? I sometimes think”—the young Captain paused and smiled a little self-consciously—“that Morgan is a lot like Gordon—Chinese Gordon; the martyr type, you know. But it feels a bit reckless to compare an ordinary American kid to such an inspired hero.”

“There’s nothing in Americanism to prevent either inspiration or heroism that I know of,” the General affirmed stoutly, his fine old head up, his eyes gleaming with pride of his profession.

“There’s nothing in Americanism to stop either inspiration or heroism that I know of,” the General declared confidently, his proud old head held high, his eyes shining with pride in his profession.

Out through the open doorway, beyond the slapping tent-flap, the keen, gray eyes of the Colonel were fixed[417] musingly on two black points which crawled along the edge of the dulled silver of the distant river—Miles Morgan and Sergeant O’Hara had started.

Out through the open doorway, past the flapping tent flap, the sharp, gray eyes of the Colonel were thoughtfully focused[417] on two dark figures moving along the edge of the dull silver of the distant river—Miles Morgan and Sergeant O’Hara had set off.

“Sergeant!” They were eight miles out now, and the camp had disappeared behind the elbow of Black Wind Mountain. “There’s something wrong with your horse. Listen! He’s not loping evenly.” The soft cadence of eight hoofs on earth had somewhere a lighter and then a heavier note; the ear of a good horseman tells in a minute, as a musician’s ear at a false note, when an animal saves one foot ever so slightly, to come down harder on another.

“Sergeant!” They were eight miles out now, and the camp had vanished behind the bend of Black Wind Mountain. “There’s something off with your horse. Listen! He’s not running evenly.” The soft rhythm of eight hooves on the ground had a moment where it sounded lighter and then heavier; a skilled horseman can tell right away, like a musician noticing a wrong note, when an animal is favoring one foot just a bit, landing harder on another.

“Yessirr. The Lieutenant’ll remimber ’tis the horrse that had a bit of a spavin. Sure I thot ’twas cured, and ’tis the kindest baste in the rigiment f’r a pleasure ride, sorr—that willin’ ’tis. So I tuk it. I think ’tis only the stiffness at furrst aff. ’Twill wurruk aff later. Plaze God, I’ll wallop him.” And the Sergeant walloped with a will.

“Yeah, the Lieutenant will remember it’s the horse that had a bit of a spavin. I thought it was cured, and it’s the kindest beast in the regiment for a pleasure ride, sir — it’s so willing. So I took it. I think it’s just a little stiff at first. It will work off later. God willing, I’ll give him a good workout.” And the Sergeant gave it his all.

But the kindest beast in the regiment failed to respond except with a plunge and increased lameness. Soon there was no more question of his incapacity.

But the kindest animal in the regiment didn't react except by jumping and becoming more lame. Soon, it was clear he was unable to move.

Lieutenant Morgan halted his mount, and, looking at the woe-begone O’Hara, laughed. “A nice trick this is, Sergeant,” he said, “to start out on a trip to dodge Indians with a spavined horse. Why didn’t you get a broomstick? Now go back to camp as fast as you can go; and that horse ought to be blistered when you get there. See if you can’t really cure him. He’s too good to be shot.” He patted the gray’s nervous head, and the beast rubbed it gently against his sleeve, quiet under his hand.

Lieutenant Morgan stopped his horse and laughed at the miserable-looking O’Hara. “Nice move, Sergeant,” he said, “setting off on a trip to avoid Indians with a broken-down horse. Why didn’t you just get a broomstick? Now hurry back to camp as fast as you can; that horse should be exhausted by the time you get there. See if you can actually fix him up. He’s too good to be shot.” He patted the gray horse's nervous head, and the animal rubbed softly against his sleeve, calm under his touch.

“Yessirr. The Lieutenant’ll ride slow, sorr, f’r me to catch up on ye, sorr?”

“Yeah, sir. The Lieutenant will ride slowly, sir, for me to catch up with you, sir?”

Miles Morgan smiled and shook his head. “Sorry, Sergeant, but there’ll be no slow riding in this. I’ll have to press right on without you; I must be at Massacre Mountain to-night to catch Captain Thornton to-morrow.”

Miles Morgan smiled and shook his head. “Sorry, Sergeant, but there's no time for slow riding in this. I’ll have to push on without you; I need to be at Massacre Mountain tonight to catch Captain Thornton tomorrow.”

Sergeant O’Hara’s chin dropped. “Sure the Lieutenant’ll niver be thinkin’ to g’wan alone—widout me?” and with all the Sergeant’s respect for his superiors, it took the Lieutenant ten valuable minutes to get the man started back, shaking his head and muttering forebodings, to the camp.

Sergeant O’Hara's chin fell. "Surely the Lieutenant won't be thinking of going alone—without me?" and despite the Sergeant's respect for his superiors, it took the Lieutenant ten precious minutes to get the man started back, shaking his head and mumbling warnings, to the camp.

It was quiet riding on alone. There were a few miles to go before there was any chance of Indians, and no particular lookout to be kept, so he put the horse ahead rapidly while he might, and suddenly he found himself singing softly as he galloped. How the words had come to him he did not know, for no conscious train of thought had brought them; but they surely fitted to the situation, and a pleasant sense of companionship, of safety, warmed him as the swing of an old hymn carried his voice along with it.

It was peaceful riding alone. He still had a few miles to go before he would need to worry about Indians, and there was no specific lookout to maintain, so he urged the horse to move quickly while he could. Suddenly, he realized he was softly singing as he galloped. He wasn’t sure how the words had come to him since no deliberate thought process had led to them, but they definitely matched the moment. A warm feeling of companionship and safety enveloped him as the melody of an old hymn carried his voice along with it.

“God shall charge His angel legions
Watch and ward o’er thee to keep;

“God will send His angel armies
To watch over you and keep you safe;

Though thou walk through hostile regions,
Though in desert wilds thou sleep.”

Though you walk through hostile lands,
Though you sleep in desert wilderness.”

Surely a man riding toward—perhaps through—skulking Indian hordes, as he must, could have no better message reach him than that. The bent of his mind was toward mysticism, and while he did not think the train of reasoning out, could not have said that he believed it so, yet the familiar lines flashing suddenly, clearly, on the curtain of his mind, seemed to him, very simply, to be sent from a larger thought than his own. As a child might take a strong hand held out as it[419] walked over rough country, so he accepted this quite readily and happily, as from that Power who was never far from him, and in whose service, beyond most people, he lived and moved. Low but clear and deep his voice went on, following one stanza with its mate:

Surely, a man riding towards—or perhaps through—hidden Indian groups, as he must, could receive no better message than that. He had a tendency towards mysticism, and while he didn’t fully think it through or could articulate that he believed it, the familiar lines suddenly and clearly appearing in his mind felt to him like they were sent from a bigger idea than his own. Just as a child might accept a strong hand offered while walking over rough terrain, he accepted this easily and joyfully, as coming from that Power who was never far away, and in whose service he lived and moved more than most people. His voice was low but clear and deep, continuing on as he followed one stanza with the next:

“Since with pure and firm affection
Thou on God hast set thy love,

“Since with pure and strong affection
You have placed your love on God,

With the wings of His protection
He will shield thee from above.”

With the wings of His protection
He will protect you from above.”

The simplicity of his being sheltered itself in the broad promise of the words.

The simplicity of his existence was wrapped up in the wide promise of the words.

Light-heartedly he rode on and on, though now more carefully; lying flat and peering over the crests of hills a long time before he crossed their tops; going miles perhaps through ravines; taking advantage of every bit of cover where a man and a horse might be hidden; travelling as he had learned to travel in three years of experience in this dangerous Indian country, where a shrub taken for granted might mean a warrior, and that warrior a hundred others within signal. It was his plan to ride until about twelve—to reach Massacre Mountain, and there rest his horse and himself till gray daylight. There was grass there and a spring—two good and innocent things that had been the cause of the bad, dark thing which had given the place its name. A troop under Captain James camping at this point, because of the water and grass, had been surprised and wiped out by five hundred Indian braves of the wicked and famous Red Crow. There were ghastly signs about the place yet; Morgan had seen them, but soldiers may not have nerves, and it was good camping ground.

Light-heartedly, he rode on and on, though now more carefully; lying flat and peering over the crests of hills long before he crossed their tops; traveling miles perhaps through ravines; taking advantage of every bit of cover where a person and a horse could be hidden; riding as he had learned to do in three years of experience in this dangerous Indian territory, where a seemingly harmless shrub could hide a warrior, and that warrior could signal a hundred others. His plan was to ride until around noon—to reach Massacre Mountain, where he could rest his horse and himself until dawn. There was grass there and a spring—two good and innocent things that had led to the terrible event giving the place its name. A troop under Captain James had camped at this spot for the water and grass, only to be surprised and wiped out by five hundred Indian braves of the infamous Red Crow. There were still horrifying signs of that event around the area; Morgan had seen them, but soldiers are expected to keep their nerves steady, and it was still good camping ground.

On through the valleys and half-way up the slopes, which rolled here far away into a still wilder world, the young man rode. Behind the distant hills in the east a[420] glow like fire flushed the horizon. A rim of pale gold lifted sharply over the ridge; a huge round ball of light pushed faster, higher, and lay, a bright world on the edge of the world, great against the sky—the moon had risen. The twilight trembled as the yellow rays struck into its depths, and deepened, dying into purple shadows. Across the plain zigzagged the pools of a level stream, as if a giant had spilled handfuls of quicksilver here and there.

On through the valleys and halfway up the slopes, which rolled far away into an even wilder world, the young man rode. Behind the distant hills in the east, a[420] glow like fire lit up the horizon. A rim of pale gold rose sharply over the ridge; a huge round ball of light climbed quickly and hung there, a bright world on the edge of the world, great against the sky—the moon had risen. The twilight trembled as the yellow rays pierced its depths, deepening and fading into purple shadows. Across the plain zigzagged the pools of a level stream, as if a giant had spilled handfuls of quicksilver here and there.

Miles Morgan, riding, drank in all the mysterious, wild, beauty, as a man at ease; as open to each fair impression as if he were not riding each moment into deeper danger, as if his every sense were not on guard. On through the shining moonlight and in the shadow of the hills he rode, and, where he might, through the trees, and stopped to listen often, to stare at the hill-tops, to question a heap of stones or a bush.

Miles Morgan rode through the wild, mysterious beauty, feeling relaxed and open to every lovely sight, as if he weren't riding deeper into danger with every moment, as if every sense wasn't on high alert. He continued on through the bright moonlight and the shadows of the hills, trying to navigate through the trees, stopping often to listen, gaze at the hilltops, or ponder over a pile of stones or a bush.

At last, when his leg-weary horse was beginning to stumble a bit, he saw, as he came around a turn, Massacre Mountain’s dark head rising in front of him, only half a mile away. The spring trickled its low song, as musical, as limpidly pure as if it had never run scarlet. The picketed horse fell to browsing and Miles sighed restfully as he laid his head on his saddle and fell instantly to sleep with the light of the moon on his damp, fair hair. But he did not sleep long. Suddenly with a start he awoke, and sat up sharply, and listened. He heard the horse still munching grass near him, and made out the shadow of its bulk against the sky; he heard the stream, softly falling and calling to the waters where it was going. That was all. Strain his hearing as he might he could hear nothing else in the still night. Yet there was something. It might not be sound or sight, but there was a presence, a something—he could not explain. He was alert in every nerve. Suddenly[421] the words of the hymn he had been singing in the afternoon flashed again into his mind, and, with his cocked revolver in his hand, alone, on guard, in the midnight of the savage wilderness, the words came that were not even a whisper:

At last, when his tired horse was starting to stumble, he rounded a bend and saw the dark outline of Massacre Mountain rising in front of him, just half a mile away. The spring water flowed alongside a gentle melody, as musical and crystal clear as if it had never run red. The tied-up horse began to graze, and Miles sighed contentedly as he rested his head on his saddle, falling asleep instantly with the moonlight shining on his damp, light hair. But he didn’t sleep for long. Suddenly jolted awake, he sat up quickly and listened. He heard the horse still munching grass nearby, its shadow visible against the sky; he heard the stream softly flowing, beckoning to the waters ahead. That was all. No matter how hard he strained to listen, he couldn’t detect anything else in the still night. Yet something was there. It might not have been a sound or a sight, but there was an unsettling presence he couldn’t quite define. Every nerve was on high alert. Suddenly, the words of the hymn he’d sung earlier in the afternoon flashed back into his mind, and with his cocked revolver in hand, alone and vigilant in the midnight wilderness, the words came to him without even a whisper:

“God shall charge His angel legions
Watch and ward o’er thee to keep;

“God will command His angel armies
To watch over you and keep you safe;

Though thou walk through hostile regions,
Though in desert wilds thou sleep.”

Though you walk through hostile areas,
Though you sleep in desolate wilderness.”

He gave a contented sigh and lay down. What was there to worry about? It was just his case for which the hymn was written. “Desert wilds”—that surely meant Massacre Mountain, and why should he not sleep here quietly, and let the angels keep their watch and ward? He closed his eyes with a smile. But sleep did not come, and soon his eyes were open again, staring into blackness, thinking, thinking.

He let out a satisfied sigh and lay down. What was there to be worried about? It was just his case that the hymn referred to. “Desert wilds”—that definitely meant Massacre Mountain, so why shouldn’t he sleep peacefully here and let the angels keep watch? He closed his eyes with a smile. But sleep didn’t come, and soon his eyes were open again, staring into darkness, thinking, thinking.

It was Sunday when he started out on this mission, and he fell to remembering the Sunday nights at home—long, long ago they seemed now. The family sang hymns after supper always; his mother played, and the children stood around her—five of them, Miles and his brothers and sisters. There was a little sister with brown hair about her shoulders, who always stood by Miles, leaned against him, held his hand, looked up at him with adoring eyes—he could see those uplifted eyes now, shining through the darkness of this lonely place. He remembered the big, home-like room; the crackling fire; the peaceful atmosphere of books and pictures; the dumb things about its walls that were yet eloquent to him of home and family; the sword that his great-grandfather had worn under Washington; the old ivories that another great-grandfather, the Admiral, had brought from China; the portraits of Morgans of half a[422] dozen generations which hung there; the magazine table, the books and books and books. A pang of desperate homesickness suddenly shook him. He wanted them—his own. Why should he, their best-beloved, throw away his life—a life filled to the brim with hope and energy and high ideals—on this futile quest? He knew quite as well as the General or the Colonel that his ride was but a forlorn hope. As he lay there, longing so, in the dangerous dark, he went about the library at home in his thought and placed each familiar belonging where he had known it all his life. And as he finished, his mother’s head shone darkly golden by the piano; her fingers swept over the keys; he heard all their voices, the dear never-forgotten voices. Hark! They were singing his hymn—little Alice’s reedy note lifted above the others—“God shall charge His angel legions——”

It was Sunday when he started this mission, and he suddenly recalled the Sunday nights at home—how long ago it all felt now. The family always sang hymns after dinner; his mother played, and the kids gathered around her—five of them, Miles and his siblings. There was a little sister with brown hair around her shoulders, who always stood by Miles, leaned against him, held his hand, and looked up at him with adoring eyes—he could still see those shining eyes now, glowing through the darkness of this lonely place. He remembered the warm, inviting room; the crackling fire; the peaceful vibe of books and pictures; the simple things on the walls that spoke to him of home and family; the sword his great-grandfather had carried under Washington; the old ivory pieces another great-grandfather, the Admiral, had brought from China; the portraits of Morgans from half a dozen generations hanging there; the magazine table, the books and books and books. A sudden wave of desperate homesickness hit him. He wanted them—his own. Why should he, their beloved one, waste his life—a life full of hope and energy and high ideals—on this pointless quest? He knew as well as the General or the Colonel that his ride was just a hopeless attempt. As he lay there, yearning so in the dangerous dark, he mentally wandered through the library at home and placed each familiar item where he had always known it to be. And as he finished, he could picture his mother with her dark golden hair by the piano; her fingers gliding over the keys; he heard all their voices, the beloved voices he could never forget. Listen! They were singing his hymn—little Alice’s thin voice rising above the others—“God shall charge His angel legions——”

Now! He was on his feet with a spring, and his revolver pointed steadily. This time there was no mistaking—something had rustled in the bushes. There was but one thing for it to be—Indians. Without realizing what he did, he spoke sharply.

Now! He jumped to his feet with energy, and his revolver was aimed steadily. This time there was no doubt—something had rustled in the bushes. There was only one thing it could be—Indians. Without even thinking about it, he spoke sharply.

“Who goes there?” he demanded, and out of the darkness a voice answered quietly:

“Who’s there?” he asked, and from the darkness a voice replied softly:

“A friend.”

“A buddy.”

“A friend?” With a shock of relief the pistol dropped by his side, and he stood tense, waiting. How might a friend be here, at midnight in this desert? As the thought framed itself swiftly the leaves parted, and his straining eyes saw the figure of a young man standing before him.

“A friend?” With a sudden rush of relief, the pistol fell to his side, and he stood there, tense and waiting. How could a friend be here at midnight in this desert? As that thought quickly formed, the leaves parted, revealing the figure of a young man standing in front of him.

“How came you here?” demanded Miles sternly. “Who are you?”

“How did you get here?” Miles asked firmly. “Who are you?”

Even in the dimness he could see the radiant smile that answered him. The calm voice spoke again: “You[423] will understand that later. I am here to help you.”

Even in the low light, he could see the bright smile that responded to him. The soothing voice spoke again: “You[423] will get it later. I'm here to help you.”

As if a door had suddenly opened into that lighted room of which he dreamed, Miles felt a sense of tranquillity, of happiness stirring through him. Never in his life had he known such a sudden utter confidence in any one, such a glow of eager friendliness as this half-seen, mysterious stranger inspired. “It is because I was lonelier than I knew,” he said mentally. “It is because human companionship gives courage to the most self-reliant of us;” and somewhere in the words he was aware of a false note, but he did not stop to place it.

As if a door had suddenly opened into that brightly lit room he dreamed of, Miles felt a wave of calm and happiness wash over him. Never in his life had he experienced such immediate, complete trust in anyone, such a warm sense of friendship as this half-seen, mysterious stranger inspired. “It's because I was lonelier than I realized,” he thought to himself. “It's because having someone around gives strength to even the most independent among us;” and somewhere in those thoughts, he sensed something off, but he didn’t take the time to figure it out.

The low, even voice of the stranger spoke again. “There are Indians on your trail,” he said. “A small band of Black Wolf’s scouts. But don’t be troubled. They will not hurt you.”

The calm, steady voice of the stranger spoke again. “There are Native Americans following you,” he said. “A small group of Black Wolf’s scouts. But don’t worry. They won’t harm you.”

“You escaped from them?” demanded Miles eagerly, and again the light of a swift smile shone into the night. “You came to save me—how was it? Tell me, so that we can plan. It is very dark yet, but hadn’t we better ride? Where is your horse?”

“You got away from them?” Miles asked excitedly, and once more, a quick smile lit up the night. “You came to save me—what happened? Tell me so we can make a plan. It’s still pretty dark, but shouldn’t we start riding? Where's your horse?”

He threw the earnest questions rapidly across the black night, and the unhurried voice answered him. “No,” it said, and the verdict was not to be disputed. “You must stay here.”

He threw his serious questions quickly into the dark night, and a calm voice replied. “No,” it said, and that decision was final. “You must stay here.”

Who this man might be or how he came Miles could not tell, but this much he knew, without reason for knowing it; it was some one stronger than he, in whom he could trust. As the new-comer had said, it would be time enough later to understand the rest. Wondering a little at his own swift acceptance of an unknown authority, wondering more at the peace which wrapped him as an atmosphere at the sound of the stranger’s voice, Miles made a place for him by his side, and the[424] two talked softly to the plashing undertone of the stream.

Who this man was or how he got there, Miles couldn't say, but he knew this much without knowing why: he was someone stronger than him, someone he could trust. As the newcomer had mentioned, there would be time later to figure out everything else. He was a bit surprised by how quickly he accepted an unfamiliar authority and even more surprised by the sense of peace that surrounded him like an atmosphere at the sound of the stranger's voice. Miles made space for him by his side, and the[424] two chatted quietly amid the soothing sounds of the stream.

Easily, naturally, Miles found himself telling how he had been homesick, longing for his people. He told him of the big familiar room, and of the old things that were in it, that he loved; of his mother; of little Alice, and her baby adoration for the big brother; of how they had always sung hymns together Sunday night; he never for a moment doubted the stranger’s interest and sympathy—he knew that he cared to hear.

Easily and naturally, Miles found himself sharing how he had felt homesick, missing his family. He talked about the big, familiar room and the old things in it that he cherished; about his mom; about little Alice and her adoration for her big brother; and how they had always sung hymns together on Sunday nights. He never doubted for a second that the stranger was interested and sympathetic—he knew he wanted to listen.

“There is a hymn,” Miles said, “that we used to sing a lot—it was my favorite; ’Miles’s hymn,’ the family called it. Before you came to-night, while I lay there getting lonelier every minute, I almost thought I heard them singing it. You may not have heard it, but it has a grand swing. I always think”—he hesitated—“it always seems to me as if the God of battles and the beauty of holiness must both have filled the man’s mind who wrote it.” He stopped, surprised at his own lack of reserve, at the freedom with which, to this friend of an hour, he spoke his inmost heart.

“There’s a hymn,” Miles said, “that we used to sing a lot—it was my favorite; the family called it ‘Miles’s hymn.’ Before you came tonight, while I was lying there getting lonelier by the minute, I almost thought I heard them singing it. You might not have heard it, but it has a great rhythm. I always think”—he paused—“it always seems to me like the God of battles and the beauty of holiness must have inspired the person who wrote it.” He stopped, surprised at his own openness, at how freely he shared his deepest feelings with this friend he had known for just an hour.

“I know,” the stranger said gently. There was silence for a moment, and then the wonderful low tones, beautiful, clear, beyond any voice Miles had ever heard, began again, and it was as if the great sweet notes of an organ whispered the words:

“I know,” the stranger said softly. There was a moment of silence, and then the amazing low tones, beautiful, clear, and unlike any voice Miles had ever heard, started again, as if the deep, sweet notes of an organ were whispering the words:

“God shall charge His angel legions
Watch and ward o’er thee to keep;

“God will assign His angel armies
To watch over you and keep you safe;

Though thou walk through hostile regions,
Though in desert wilds thou sleep.”

Though you walk through hostile areas,
Though you sleep in desert wilderness.

“Great Heavens!” gasped Miles. “How could you know I meant that? Why, this is marvellous—why, this”—he stared, speechless, at the dim outlines of the face which he had never seen before to-night, but which[425] seemed to him already familiar and dear beyond all reason. As he gazed the tall figure rose, lightly towering above him. “Look!” he said, and Miles was on his feet. In the east, beyond the long sweep of the prairie, was a faint blush against the blackness; already threads of broken light, of pale darkness, stirred through the pall of the air; the dawn was at hand.

“Wow!” Miles exclaimed. “How did you know I meant that? This is incredible—this”—he stared, speechless, at the dim outline of the face he had never seen before tonight, but which[425] already felt so familiar and dear to him. As he looked, the tall figure stood up, lightly towering above him. “Look!” he said, and Miles got to his feet. In the east, beyond the vast stretch of the prairie, there was a faint blush against the darkness; already, threads of broken light and soft shadows were stirring through the thick air; dawn was coming.

“We must saddle,” Miles said, “and be off. Where is your horse picketed?” he demanded again.

“We need to get saddled up and head out,” Miles said. “Where's your horse tied up?” he asked again.

But the strange young man stood still; and now his arm was stretched pointing. “Look,” he said again, and Miles followed the direction with his eyes.

But the strange young man stood still; and now his arm was stretched out, pointing. “Look,” he said again, and Miles followed where he was pointing with his eyes.

From the way he had come, in that fast-growing glow at the edge of the sky, sharp against the mist of the little river, crept slowly half a dozen pin points, and Miles, watching their tiny movement, knew that they were ponies bearing Indian braves. He turned hotly to his companion.

From the direction he had arrived, in that quickly increasing light at the horizon, stark against the mist of the small river, half a dozen tiny dots slowly emerged, and Miles, observing their slight motion, realized that they were ponies carrying Native American warriors. He turned sharply to his companion.

“It’s your fault,” he said. “If I’d had my way we’d have ridden from here an hour ago. Now here we are caught like rats in a trap; and who’s to do my work and save Thornton’s troop—who’s to save them—God!” The name was a prayer, not an oath.

“It’s your fault,” he said. “If I’d gotten my way, we would have left here an hour ago. Now we’re stuck here like rats in a trap; and who’s going to do my work and save Thornton’s troop—who's going to save them—God!” The name was a prayer, not a curse.

“Yes,” said the quiet voice at his side, “God,”—and for a second there was a silence that was like an Amen.

“Yes,” said the soft voice next to him, “God,”—and for a moment, there was a silence that felt like an Amen.

Quickly, without a word, Miles turned and began to saddle. Then suddenly, as he pulled at the girth, he stopped. “It’s no use,” he said. “We can’t get away except over the rise, and they’ll see us there;” he nodded at the hill which rose beyond the camping ground three hundred yards away, and stretched in a long, level sweep into other hills and the west. “Our chance is that they’re not on my trail after all—it’s quite possible.” There was a tranquil unconcern about[426] the figure near him; his own bright courage caught the meaning of its relaxed lines with a bound of pleasure. “As you say, it’s best to stay here,” he said, and as if thinking aloud—“I believe you must always be right.” Then he added, as if his very soul would speak itself to this wonderful new friend: “We can’t be killed, unless the Lord wills it, and if he does it’s right. Death is only the step into life; I suppose when we know that life, we will wonder how we could have cared for this one.”

Quickly, without saying a word, Miles turned and started to saddle up. Then suddenly, as he tightened the girth, he paused. “It’s no use,” he said. “We can’t escape unless we go over the rise, and they’ll see us there;” he nodded toward the hill that rose beyond the campsite three hundred yards away, extending in a long, level sweep into other hills and the west. “Our chance is that they’re not actually on my trail—it’s quite possible.” There was a calm confidence about[426] the figure next to him; his own bright courage resonated with the meaning of its relaxed stance, filling him with joy. “As you said, it’s best to stay here,” he said, and as if thinking out loud—“I believe you must always be right.” Then he added, almost as if his very soul wanted to express itself to this incredible new friend: “We can’t be killed unless it’s the Lord’s will, and if it is, then it’s right. Death is just a step into life; I suppose when we understand that life, we’ll wonder how we ever cared for this one.”

Through the gray light the stranger turned his face swiftly, bent toward Miles, and smiled once again, and the boy thought suddenly of the martyrdom of St. Stephen, and how those who were looking “saw his face as it had been the face of an angel.”

Through the dim light, the stranger quickly turned his face, leaned toward Miles, and smiled again. The boy suddenly thought of the martyrdom of St. Stephen, and how those who were watching “saw his face as it had been the face of an angel.”

Across the plain, out of the mist-wreaths, came rushing, scurrying, the handful of Indian braves. Pale light streamed now from the east, filtering over a hushed world. Miles faced across the plain, stood close to the tall stranger whose shape, as the dawn touched it, seemed to rise beyond the boy’s slight figure wonderfully large and high. There was a sense of unending power, of alertness of great, easy movement about him; one might have looked at him, and looking away again, have said that wings were folded about him. But Miles did not see him. His eyes were on the fast-nearing, galloping ponies, each with its load of filthy, cruel savagery. This was his death coming; there was disgust, but not dread in the thought for the boy. In a few minutes he should be fighting hopelessly, fiercely against this froth of a lower world; in a few minutes after that he should be lying here still—for he meant to be killed; he had that planned. They should not take him—a wave of sick repulsion at that thought shook him. Nearer, nearer, right on his track came the riders pell-mell. He could hear[427] their weird, horrible cries; now he could see gleaming through the dimness the huge head-dress of the foremost, the white coronet of feathers, almost the stripes of paint on the fierce face.

Across the plain, out of the mist, came rushing, scurrying, a small group of Indian warriors. Pale light streamed from the east, filtering over a quiet world. Miles stood close to the tall stranger, whose shape, as the dawn touched it, seemed to rise impressively above the boy's slight figure. There was a feeling of unending power and alertness about him, a sense of graceful movement; one might have looked at him and then looked away, thinking he had wings folded around him. But Miles didn’t see him. His eyes were fixed on the fast-approaching, galloping ponies, each carrying its load of vicious savagery. This was his death coming; there was disgust, but not fear in the boy’s mind. In a few minutes, he would be fighting desperately against this chaos of a lower world; shortly after that, he would be lying here still—he intended to be killed; he had that planned. They would not take him—an overwhelming wave of sick repulsion at that thought shook him. Nearer, nearer, right on his path came the riders in a frenzy. He could hear their eerie, terrifying cries; now he could see gleaming through the dimness the large headdress of the leader, the white feather crown, and almost the painted stripes on the fierce face.

Suddenly a feeling that he knew well caught him, and he laughed. It was the possession that had held in him in every action which he had so far been in. It lifted his high-strung spirit into an atmosphere where there was no dread and no disgust, only a keen rapture in throwing every atom of soul and body into physical intensity; it was as if he himself were a bright blade, dashing, cutting, killing, a living sword rejoicing to destroy. With the coolness that may go with such a frenzy he felt that his pistols were loose; saw with satisfaction that he and his new ally were placed on the slope to the best advantage, then turned swiftly, eager now for the fight to come, toward the Indian band. As he looked, suddenly in mid-career, pulling in their plunging ponies with a jerk that threw them, snorting, on their haunches, the warriors halted. Miles watched in amazement. The bunch of Indians, not more than a hundred yards away, were staring, arrested, startled, back of him to his right, where the lower ridge of Massacre Mountain stretched far and level over the valley that wound westward beneath it on the road to Fort Rain-and-Thunder. As he gazed, the ponies had swept about and were galloping back as they had come, across the plain.

Suddenly, a familiar feeling overwhelmed him, and he laughed. It was the drive that had motivated him in every action he had taken so far. It lifted his high-strung spirit into a space where there was no fear or disgust, only a thrilling joy in pouring every ounce of his soul and body into physical intensity; it was as if he were a sharp blade, rushing, cutting, killing—a living sword delighting in destruction. With the calmness that can come with such a frenzy, he felt that his pistols were loose; he observed with satisfaction that he and his new ally were positioned on the slope to their best advantage, then turned quickly, now eager for the fight ahead, toward the Indian band. As he looked, suddenly in mid-motion, the warriors halted, pulling in their plunging ponies with a jerk that made them snort and sit back on their haunches. Miles watched in amazement. The group of Indians, only about a hundred yards away, were staring, frozen, startled, looking back to his right, where the lower ridge of Massacre Mountain stretched far and level over the valley that wound westward beneath it toward Fort Rain-and-Thunder. As he watched, the ponies turned and galloped back the way they had come, across the plain.

Before he knew if it might be true, if he were not dreaming this curious thing, the clear voice of his companion spoke in one word again, like the single note of a deep bell. “Look!” he said, and Miles swung about toward the ridge behind, following the pointing finger.

Before he even knew if it was real or if he was just dreaming, his companion's clear voice called out in a single word, like the deep sound of a bell. “Look!” he said, and Miles turned around to the ridge behind them, following the direction of his friend's finger.

In the gray dawn the hill-top was clad with the still strength of an army. Regiment after regiment, silent,[428] motionless, it stretched back into silver mist, and the mist rolled beyond, above, about it; and through it he saw, as through rifts in broken gauze, lines interminable of soldiers, glitter of steel. Miles, looking, knew.

In the gray dawn, the hilltop was covered with the silent power of an army. Regiment after regiment, still and unmoving, it stretched back into the silver mist, which rolled beyond, above, and around it; and through it, he saw, like through gaps in torn fabric, endless lines of soldiers and flashes of steel. Miles, watching, understood.

He never remembered how long he stood gazing, earth and time and self forgotten, at a sight not meant for mortal eyes; but suddenly, with a stab it came to him, that if the hosts of heaven fought his battle it was that he might do his duty, might save Captain Thornton and his men; he turned to speak to the young man who had been with him. There was no one there. Over the bushes the mountain breeze blew damp and cold; they rustled softly under its touch; his horse stared at him mildly; away off at the foot-hills he could see the diminishing dots of the fleeing Indian ponies; as he wheeled again and looked, the hills that had been covered with the glory of heavenly armies, lay hushed and empty. And his friend was gone.

He couldn’t remember how long he stood there, lost in the moment, staring at a sight not meant for human eyes; but suddenly, it hit him that if the heavenly hosts were fighting his battle, it was so he could do his duty and save Captain Thornton and his men. He turned to speak to the young man who had been with him, but there was no one there. The mountain breeze blew damp and cold over the bushes, making them rustle softly; his horse looked at him quietly. Far off in the foothills, he could see the fading dots of the fleeing Indian ponies. When he turned to look again, the hills that had been filled with the glory of heavenly armies were now silent and empty. And his friend was gone.

Clatter of steel, jingle of harness, an order ringing out far but clear—Miles threw up his head sharply and listened. In a second he was pulling at his horse’s girth, slipping the bit swiftly into its mouth—in a moment more he was off and away to meet them, as a body of cavalry swung out of the valley where the ridge had hidden them.

Clattering metal, the sound of harness, a command echoing far but clear—Miles lifted his head suddenly and listened. In an instant, he was adjusting his horse’s girth, quickly slipping the bit into its mouth—moments later, he was off and riding to meet them, as a group of cavalry emerged from the valley where the ridge had concealed them.

“Captain Thornton’s troop?” the officer repeated carelessly. “Why, yes; they are here with us. We picked them up yesterday, headed straight for Black Wolf’s war-path. Mighty lucky we found them. How about you—seen any Indians, have you?”

“Captain Thornton’s troop?” the officer repeated casually. “Yeah, they’re here with us. We picked them up yesterday, heading right for Black Wolf’s warpath. We were really lucky to find them. How about you—have you seen any Indians?”

Miles answered slowly: “A party of eight were on my trail; they were riding for Massacre Mountain, where I camped, about an hour—about half an hour—awhile ago.” He spoke vaguely, rather oddly, the officer thought. “Something—stopped them about a hundred[429] yards from the mountain. They turned, and rode away.”

Miles answered slowly: “A group of eight was on my trail; they were heading for Massacre Mountain, where I camped about an hour—maybe half an hour—ago.” He spoke vaguely, which struck the officer as a bit strange. “Something—made them stop about a hundred[429] yards from the mountain. They turned and rode away.”

“Ah,” said the officer. “They saw us down the valley.”

“Ah,” said the officer. “They saw us down the valley.”

“I couldn’t see you,” said Miles.

"I couldn't see you," Miles said.

The officer smiled. “You’re not an Indian, Lieutenant. Besides, they were out on the plain and had a farther view behind the ridge.” And Miles answered not a word.

The officer smiled. “You’re not Native American, Lieutenant. Plus, they were out on the plain and had a better view behind the ridge.” And Miles said nothing in reply.

General Miles Morgan, full of years and of honors, has never but twice told the story of that night of forty years ago. But he believes that when his time comes, and he goes to join the majority, he will know again the presence which guarded him through the blackness of it, and among the angel legions he looks to find an angel, a messenger, who was his friend.

General Miles Morgan, who is esteemed and has lived a long life, has only shared the story of that night from forty years ago twice. However, he believes that when his time comes and he passes away, he will once again feel the presence that protected him during that dark time, and among the angelic beings, he hopes to find an angel, a messenger, who was his friend.


MARKHEIM

BY

BY

Robert Louis Stevenson

Robert Louis Stevenson

In one of the old Greek tragedies, after the actors on the stage have played their parts and the chorus in the orchestra below has hinted mysteriously of crime and retribution, the doors of the palace in the background suddenly fly apart. There stands the criminal queen. She confesses her crime and explains the reason for it. So sometimes a story opens the doors of a character’s heart and mind, and invites us to look within. Such a story is called psychological. Sometimes there is action, not for action’s sake, but for its revelation of character. Sometimes nothing happens. “This,” says Bliss Perry, “may be precisely what most interests us, because we are made to understand what it is that inhibits action.” In the story of this type we see the moods of the character; we watch motives appear, encounter other motives, and retreat or advance. In short, we are allowed to observe the man’s mental processes until we understand him.

In one of the classic Greek tragedies, after the actors have performed their roles and the chorus below has subtly hinted at crime and revenge, the doors of the palace in the background suddenly swing open. There stands the guilty queen. She admits her wrongdoing and explains why she did it. Sometimes a story opens the doors to a character’s heart and mind, inviting us to look inside. Such a story is known as psychological. Occasionally, there’s action, not just for action’s sake, but to reveal character. Sometimes nothing happens. “This,” says Bliss Perry, “may be exactly what captivates us, because we come to understand what holds back the action.” In this type of story, we see the character’s emotions; we observe motives emerging, confronting other motives, and moving forward or pulling back. In short, we get to witness the person's thought processes until we understand them.

The emotional value of this story may be stated in the words of C. T. Winchester:

The emotional value of this story can be expressed in the words of C. T. Winchester:

“We may lay it down as a rule that those emotions which are intimately related to the conduct of life are of higher rank than those which are not; and that, consequently, the emotions highest of all are those related to the deciding forces of life the affections, and the conscience.”

“We can establish a guideline that emotions closely tied to how we live our lives are more significant than those that aren't; therefore, the most important emotions are those connected to the key influences in life: our feelings for others and our sense of right and wrong.”

MARKHEIM[25]

MARKHEIM[25]

“Yes,” said the dealer, “our windfalls are of various kinds. Some customers are ignorant, and then I touch a dividend on my superior knowledge. Some are dishonest,” and here he held up the candle, so that the light fell strongly on his visitor, “and in that case,” he continued, “I profit by my virtue.”

“Yes,” said the dealer, “we have different kinds of windfalls. Some customers don’t know better, and I benefit from my superior knowledge. Some are dishonest,” and here he held up the candle, allowing the light to shine directly on his visitor, “and in that case,” he continued, “I gain from my virtue.”

Markheim had but just entered from the daylight streets, and his eyes had not yet grown familiar with the mingled shine and darkness in the shop. At these pointed words, and before the near presence of the flame, he blinked painfully and looked aside.

Markheim had just come in from the bright streets, and his eyes hadn’t adjusted to the mix of light and shadow in the shop yet. At these pointed words, and with the fire so close, he blinked hard and looked away.

The dealer chuckled. “You come to me on Christmas Day,” he resumed, “when you know that I am alone in my house, put up my shutters, and make a point of refusing business. Well, you will have to pay for that; you will have to pay for my loss of time, when I should be balancing my books; you will have to pay, besides, for a kind of manner that I remark in you to-day very strongly. I am the essence of discretion, and ask no awkward questions; but when a customer cannot look me in the eye, he has to pay for it.” The dealer once more chuckled; and then, changing to his usual business voice, though still with a note of irony, “You can give, as usual, a clear account of how you came into the possession of the object?” he continued. “Still your uncle’s cabinet? A remarkable collector, sir!”

The dealer laughed. “You come to me on Christmas Day,” he continued, “when you know I’m alone in my house, have closed my shutters, and make it a point to turn away business. Well, you’ll have to pay for that; you’ll have to compensate me for the time lost when I should be balancing my books; and you'll also have to account for a certain attitude I’m noticing in you today. I pride myself on being discreet and never asking awkward questions; but when a customer can’t look me in the eye, he has to pay for it.” The dealer chuckled again, and then, switching back to his usual business voice, though still with a hint of irony, he asked, “Can you still provide, as usual, a clear explanation of how you came into possession of the item?” he continued. “Is it still your uncle’s cabinet? Quite the collector, sir!”

And the little pale, round-shouldered dealer stood almost on tip-toe, looking over the top of his gold spectacles, and nodding his head with every mark of disbelief. Markheim returned his gaze with one of infinite pity, and a touch of horror.

And the small, pale, round-shouldered dealer stood nearly on tiptoe, peering over the top of his gold glasses, and nodding his head with every sign of disbelief. Markheim met his gaze with one of deep pity and a hint of horror.

“This time,” said he, “you are in error. I have not come to sell, but to buy. I have no curios to dispose of; my uncle’s cabinet is bare to the wainscot; even were it still intact, I have done well on the Stock Exchange, and should more likely add to it than otherwise, and my errand to-day is simplicity itself. I seek a Christmas present for a lady,” he continued, waxing more fluent as he struck into the speech he had prepared; “and certainly I owe you every excuse for thus disturbing you upon so small a matter. But the thing was neglected yesterday; I must produce my little compliment at dinner; and, as you very well know, a rich marriage is not a thing to be neglected.”

“This time,” he said, “you’re mistaken. I haven't come to sell, but to buy. I have no curios to get rid of; my uncle’s cabinet is empty; even if it were full, I've done well in the stock market and would be more likely to add to it than otherwise, and my purpose today is quite simple. I'm looking for a Christmas gift for a lady,” he continued, getting more comfortable as he launched into the speech he had prepared; “and I certainly owe you an apology for bothering you over such a trivial matter. However, this was overlooked yesterday; I need to present my little gift at dinner; and as you very well know, a wealthy marriage is not something to take lightly.”

There followed a pause, during which the dealer seemed to weigh this statement incredulously. The ticking of many clocks among the curious lumber of the shop, and the faint rushing of the cabs in a near thoroughfare, filled up the interval of silence.

There was a pause while the dealer appeared to consider this statement skeptically. The ticking of various clocks mingled with the odd assortment of items in the shop, and the distant sound of cabs in a nearby street broke the silence.

“Well, sir,” said the dealer, “be it so. You are an old customer after all; and if, as you say, you have the chance of a good marriage, far be it from me to be an obstacle. Here is a nice thing for a lady now,” he went on, “this hand glass—fifteenth century, warranted; comes from a good collection, too; but I reserve the name, in the interests of my customer, who was just like yourself, my dear sir, the nephew and sole heir of a remarkable collector.”

“Well, sir,” said the dealer, “if that’s how you feel, then so be it. You are a loyal customer after all; and if, as you say, you have the chance for a great marriage, I wouldn’t want to stand in your way. Here’s a lovely item for a lady,” he continued, “this hand mirror—fifteenth century, guaranteed; it comes from a reputable collection as well; but I’ll keep the name confidential, in the interest of my customer, who was just like you, my dear sir, the nephew and sole heir of a notable collector.”

The dealer, while he thus ran on in his dry and biting voice, had stooped to take the object from its place; and, as he had done so, a shock had passed through[435] Markheim, a start both of hand and foot, a sudden leap of many tumultuous passions to the face. It passed as swiftly as it came, and left no trace beyond a certain trembling of the hand that now received the glass.

The dealer, as he continued in his dry and cutting voice, bent down to grab the item from its spot; and, as he did, a shock ran through[435] Markheim, causing a sudden jolt in both his hands and feet, a quick surge of chaotic emotions flashing across his face. It faded away just as quickly, leaving no sign except for a slight tremble in the hand that now held the glass.

“A glass,” he said hoarsely, and then paused, and repeated it more clearly. “A glass? For Christmas? Surely not?”

“A glass,” he said hoarsely, then paused and repeated it more clearly. “A glass? For Christmas? Really?”

“And why not?” cried the dealer. “Why not a glass?”

“And why not?” shouted the dealer. “Why not have a drink?”

Markheim was looking upon him with an indefinable expression. “You ask me why not?” he said. “Why, look here—look in it—look at yourself! Do you like to see it? No! nor I—nor any man.”

Markheim was looking at him with an unclear expression. “You want to know why not?” he said. “Well, just look here—look into it—look at yourself! Do you enjoy seeing it? No! Neither do I—nor any man.”

The little man had jumped back when Markheim had so suddenly confronted him with the mirror; but now, perceiving there was nothing worse on hand, he chuckled. “Your future lady, sir, must be pretty hard favored,” said he.

The little man had jumped back when Markheim had suddenly confronted him with the mirror; but now, realizing there was nothing worse happening, he chuckled. “Your future lady, sir, must be quite unattractive,” he said.

“I ask you,” said Markheim, “for a Christmas present, and you give me this—this damned reminder of years, and sins, and follies—this hand-conscience! Did you mean it? Had you a thought in your mind? Tell me. It will be better for you if you do. Come, tell me about yourself. I hazard a guess now, that you are in secret a very charitable man?”

“I ask you,” said Markheim, “for a Christmas gift, and you give me this—this damn reminder of years, sins, and foolishness—this hand-conscience! Did you really mean it? Did you have any thought behind it? Tell me. It’ll be better for you if you do. Come on, tell me about yourself. I’m going to guess that you’re secretly a very charitable person?”

The dealer looked closely at his companion. It was very odd, Markheim did not appear to be laughing; there was something in his face like an eager sparkle of hope, but nothing of mirth.

The dealer studied his companion intently. It was very strange; Markheim didn’t seem to be laughing. There was a glimmer of hope in his expression, but no hint of joy.

“What are you driving at?” the dealer asked.

“What are you getting at?” the dealer asked.

“Not charitable?” returned the other, gloomily. “Not charitable; not pious; not scrupulous; unloving, unbeloved; a hand to get money, a safe to keep it. Is that all? Dear God, man, is that all?”

“Not generous?” responded the other, sadly. “Not generous; not religious; not careful; unloving, unloved; a hand to make money, a vault to store it. Is that it? Dear God, is that really all?”

“I will tell you what it is,” began the dealer, with[436] some sharpness, and then broke off again into a chuckle. “But I see this is a love match of yours, and you have been drinking the lady’s health.”

“I’ll tell you what it is,” the dealer started, a bit sharp, then broke off again into a chuckle. “But I can see this is a love match for you, and you’ve been toasting the lady’s health.”

“Ah!” cried Markheim, with a strange curiosity. “Ah, have you been in love? Tell me about that.”

“Ah!” exclaimed Markheim, with a strange curiosity. “Ah, have you ever been in love? Tell me about it.”

“I,” cried the dealer. “I in love! I never had the time, nor have I the time to-day for all this nonsense. Will you take the glass?”

“I,” shouted the dealer. “Me in love! I never had the time, and I don’t have time for all this nonsense today. Will you take the glass?”

“Where is the hurry?” returned Markheim. “It is very pleasant to stand here talking; and life is so short and insecure that I would not hurry away from any pleasure—no, not even from so mild a one as this. We should rather cling, cling to what little we can get, like a man at a cliff’s edge. Every second is a cliff, if you think upon it—a cliff a mile high—high enough, if we fall, to dash us out of every feature of humanity. Hence it is best to talk pleasantly. Let us talk of each other; why should we wear this mask? Let us be confidential. Who knows, we might become friends?”

“What's the rush?” Markheim replied. “It’s really nice to stand here and chat; life is so short and unpredictable that I wouldn’t want to rush away from any enjoyment—no, not even something as simple as this. We should hold onto what little joy we can find, like someone clinging to the edge of a cliff. Each moment is like a cliff, if you think about it—a mile-high cliff—high enough that if we fall, we lose every part of what makes us human. So, it’s better to have a pleasant conversation. Let’s talk about each other; why wear this mask? Let’s be open. Who knows, we might end up becoming friends?”

“I have just one word to say to you,” said the dealer. “Either make your purchase, or walk out of my shop.”

“I have just one thing to say to you,” said the dealer. “Either buy what you want, or leave my shop.”

“True, true,” said Markheim. “Enough fooling. To business. Show me something else.”

“Yeah, yeah,” said Markheim. “Enough messing around. Let’s get to it. Show me something else.”

The dealer stooped once more, this time to replace the glass upon the shelf, his thin blond hair falling over his eyes as he did so. Markheim moved a little nearer, with one hand in the pocket of his great-coat; he drew himself up and filled his lungs; at the same time many different emotions were depicted together on his face—terror, horror, and resolve, fascination and a physical repulsion; and through a haggard lift of his upper lip, his teeth looked out.

The dealer bent down again, this time to put the glass back on the shelf, his thin blond hair falling over his eyes as he did. Markheim stepped a bit closer, with one hand in the pocket of his coat; he straightened up and took a deep breath; at the same time, a mix of emotions showed on his face—fear, dread, determination, fascination, and a physical disgust; and through a weary curl of his upper lip, his teeth were visible.

“This, perhaps, may suit,” observed the dealer; and then, as he began to re-arise, Markheim bounded from[437] behind upon his victim. The long, skewerlike dagger flashed and fell. The dealer struggled like a hen, striking his temple on the shelf, and then tumbled on the floor in a heap.

“This might work,” said the dealer; and as he started to get up, Markheim sprang from[437] behind and attacked his victim. The long, pointed dagger flashed and struck. The dealer fought back like a hen, hitting his head on the shelf, and then collapsed on the floor in a heap.

Time had some score of small voices in that shop, some stately and slow as was becoming to their great age; others garrulous and hurried. All these told out the seconds in an intricate chorus of tickings. Then the passage of a lad’s feet, heavily running on the pavement, broke in upon these smaller voices and startled Markheim into the consciousness of his surroundings. He looked about him awfully. The candle stood on the counter, its flame solemnly wagging in a draught; and by that inconsiderable movement, the whole room was filled with noiseless bustle and kept heaving like a sea: the tall shadows nodding, the gross blots of darkness swelling and dwindling as with respiration, the faces of the portraits and the china gods changing and wavering like images in water. The inner door stood ajar, and peered into that leaguer of shadows with a long slit of daylight like a pointing finger.

Time had a handful of small voices in that shop, some dignified and slow, fitting their age; others chatty and rushed. Together, they marked the seconds in a complex chorus of ticking. Then the sound of a boy’s feet, thumping on the pavement, interrupted these quieter voices and startled Markheim into awareness of his surroundings. He looked around in alarm. The candle was on the counter, its flame flickering solemnly in a draft; and with that small movement, the whole room was filled with a silent hustle, moving like the sea: the tall shadows swaying, the dark patches swelling and shrinking as if breathing, the faces of the portraits and the ceramic gods shifting and wavering like reflections in water. The inner door was slightly open, revealing a sliver of daylight peeking into that group of shadows like a pointing finger.

From these fear-stricken rovings, Markheim’s eyes returned to the body of his victim, where it lay both humped and sprawling, incredibly small and strangely meaner than in life. In these poor, miserly clothes, in that ungainly attitude, the dealer lay like so much sawdust. Markheim had feared to see it, and, lo! it was nothing. And yet, as he gazed, this bundle of old clothes and pool of blood began to find eloquent voices. There it must lie; there was none to work the cunning hinges or direct the miracle of locomotion—there it must lie till it was found. Found! ay, and then? Then would this dead flesh lift up a cry that would ring over England, and fill the world with the echoes of pursuit. Ay, dead or not, this was still the enemy. “Time[438] was that when the brains were out,” he thought; and the first word struck into his mind. Time, now that the deed was accomplished—time, which had closed for the victim, had become instant and momentous for the slayer.

From these terrified wanderings, Markheim’s eyes returned to his victim’s body, which lay both hunched and sprawled out, surprisingly small and oddly more pitiful than when alive. In those shabby, miserable clothes, in that awkward position, the dealer resembled nothing more than a pile of sawdust. Markheim had dreaded seeing it, and yet, there it was—nothing to be afraid of. But as he looked, this bundle of old clothes and pool of blood started to speak volumes. It had to stay there; there was no one to manipulate the clever hinges or make the miracle of movement happen—there it must remain until it was discovered. Discovered! Yes, and then? Then this dead flesh would let out a scream that would echo across England and fill the world with the sounds of pursuit. Yes, dead or alive, this was still the enemy. “It was time when the brains were out,” he thought; and the first word pierced his mind. Time, now that the act was carried out—time, which had ended for the victim, had become urgent and critical for the killer.

The thought was yet in his mind, when, first one and then another, with every variety of pace and voice—one deep as the bell from a cathedral turret, another ringing on its treble notes the prelude of a waltz—the clocks began to strike the hour of three in the afternoon.

The thought was still on his mind when, one after another, with all kinds of tempos and tones—one deep like the bell from a cathedral tower, another chiming the high notes of a waltz—the clocks started to strike three in the afternoon.

The sudden outbreak of so many tongues in that dumb chamber staggered him. He began to bestir himself, going to and fro with the candle, beleaguered by moving shadows, and startled to the soul by chance reflections. In many rich mirrors, some of home designs, some from Venice or Amsterdam, he saw his face repeated and repeated, as it were an army of spies; his own eyes met and detected him; and the sound of his own steps, lightly as they fell, vexed the surrounding quiet. And still as he continued to fill his pockets, his mind accused him, with a sickening iteration, of the thousand faults of his design. He should have chosen a more quiet hour; he should have prepared an alibi; he should not have used a knife; he should have been more cautious, and only bound and gagged the dealer, and not killed him; he should have been more bold, and killed the servant also; he should have done all things otherwise; poignant regrets, weary, incessant toiling of the mind to change what was unchangeable, to plan what was now useless, to be the architect of the irrevocable past. Meanwhile, and behind all this activity, brute terrors, like the scurrying of rats in a deserted attic, filled the more remote chambers of his brain with riot; the hand of the constable would fall heavy on his shoulder, and his nerves would jerk like a hooked fish;[439] or he beheld, in galloping defile, the dock, the prison, the gallows, and the black coffin.

The sudden outburst of so many voices in that silent room stunned him. He began to move around with the candle, surrounded by shifting shadows, and was deeply startled by random reflections. In several ornate mirrors, some designed at home and some from Venice or Amsterdam, he saw his face multiplied like an army of spies; his own eyes confronted him. The sound of his own footsteps, light as they were, disrupted the surrounding silence. And as he continued to fill his pockets, his mind relentlessly berated him, sickeningly reminding him of all the flaws in his plan. He should have picked a quieter time; he should have come up with an alibi; he shouldn’t have used a knife; he should have been more careful and just tied up the dealer without killing him; he should have been bolder and taken out the servant too; he should have done everything differently; sharp regrets and the tiring, endless struggle of his mind to change the unchangeable, to strategize what was now pointless, to reinvent the irrevocable past. Meanwhile, behind all this activity, primal fears, like the skittering of rats in an empty attic, filled the more distant corners of his mind with chaos; he felt the weight of the constable’s hand heavily on his shoulder, and his nerves twitched like a hooked fish; or he imagined, flowing through his mind in a march, the courtroom, the jail, the gallows, and the dark coffin.[439]

Terror of the people in the street sat down before his mind like a besieging army. It was impossible, he thought, but that some rumor of the struggle must have reached their ears and set on edge their curiosity; and now, in all the neighboring houses, he divined them sitting motionless and with uplifted ear—solitary people, condemned to spend Christmas dwelling alone on memories of the past, and now startlingly recalled from that tender exercise; happy family parties, struck into silence round the table, the mother still with raised finger: every degree and age and humor, but all, by their own hearts, prying and hearkening and weaving the rope that was to hang him. Sometimes it seemed to him he could not move too softly; the clink of the tall Bohemian goblets rang out loudly like a bell; and alarmed by the bigness of the ticking, he was tempted to stop the clocks. And then, again, with a swift transition of his terrors, the very silence of the place appeared a source of peril, and a thing to strike and freeze the passer-by; and he would step more boldly, and bustle aloud among the contents of the shop, and imitate, with elaborate bravado, the movements of a busy man at ease in his own house.

Terror from the people outside settled on his mind like a besieging army. He thought it was impossible, but rumors of the struggle must have reached them and fueled their curiosity; now, he imagined them in all the nearby homes, sitting still with ears perked up—lonely people, forced to spend Christmas alone, reflecting on memories of the past, suddenly pulled back from that tender reverie; happy family gatherings, struck into silence around the table, the mother still with a raised finger: every age and temperament, but all, by their own hearts, prying and listening, crafting the noose that would hang him. Sometimes it felt like he couldn't move quietly enough; the sound of the tall Bohemian goblets echoed loudly like a bell, and worried by the ticking of the clocks, he was tempted to stop them. Then, with a quick flip of his fears, the very silence of the place seemed dangerous, something that could strike fear into those passing by; so he'd step more confidently, bustling around the shop and mimicking, with exaggerated bravado, the actions of a busy man comfortable in his own home.

But he was now so pulled about by different alarms that, while one portion of his mind was still alert and cunning, another trembled on the brink of lunacy. One hallucination in particular took a strong hold on his credulity. The neighbor hearkening with white face beside his window, the passer-by arrested by a horrible surmise on the pavement—these could at worst suspect, they could not know; through the brick walls and shuttered windows only sounds could penetrate. But here, within the house, was he alone? He knew he[440] was; he had watched the servant set forth sweethearting, in her poor best, “out for the day” written in every ribbon and smile. Yes, he was alone, of course; and yet, in the bulk of empty house above him, he could surely hear a stir of delicate footing—he was surely conscious, inexplicably conscious of some presence. Ay, surely; to every room and corner of the house his imagination followed it; and now it was a faceless thing, and yet had eyes to see with; and again it was a shadow of himself; and yet again behold the image of the dead dealer, reinspired with cunning and hatred.

But now he was so overwhelmed by different fears that, while one part of his mind was still sharp and clever, another was on the verge of madness. One particular hallucination really took hold of his beliefs. The neighbor standing with a pale face by his window, the passerby stopped on the pavement by a terrible suspicion—these could at most guess, they couldn’t know; only sounds could get through the brick walls and closed windows. But was he truly alone in the house? He knew he was; he had watched the servant leave all dressed up, “out for the day” written all over her ribbons and smiles. Yes, he was definitely alone, of course; and yet, in the large empty house above him, he could definitely hear the soft sound of footsteps—he was undeniably aware, inexplicably aware of some presence. Yes, indeed; his imagination followed it into every room and corner of the house; and now it was a faceless thing, yet it had eyes to see; and then it became a shadow of himself; and once again behold the image of the dead dealer, reawakened with cunning and hatred.

At times, with a strong effort, he would glance at the open door which still seemed to repel his eyes. The house was tall, the skylight small and dirty, the day blind with fog; and the light that filtered down to the ground story was exceedingly faint, and showed dimly on the threshold of the shop. And yet, in that strip of doubtful brightness, did there not hang wavering a shadow?

At times, with a lot of effort, he would look at the open door that still seemed to push his gaze away. The house was tall, the skylight small and dirty, the day blanketed in fog; and the light that managed to come down to the ground floor was extremely weak, barely illuminating the shop's entrance. And yet, in that patch of uncertain light, was there not a flickering shadow?

Suddenly, from the street outside, a very jovial gentleman began to beat with a staff on the shop-door, accompanying his blows with shouts and railleries in which the dealer was continually called upon by name. Markheim, smitten into ice, glanced at the dead man. But no! he lay quite still; he was fled away far beyond earshot of these blows and shoutings; he was sunk beneath seas of silence; and his name, which would once have caught his notice above the howling of a storm, had become come an empty sound. And presently the jovial gentleman desisted from his knocking and departed.

Suddenly, from the street outside, a cheerful man started banging on the shop door with a stick, shouting and making jokes while constantly calling out the dealer's name. Markheim, frozen in shock, glanced at the dead man. But no! He lay completely still; he had gone far beyond the reach of these knocks and shouts; he was submerged in deep silence; and his name, which would have once grabbed his attention above the roar of a storm, had turned into an empty echo. Soon, the cheerful man stopped his knocking and left.

Here was a broad hint to hurry what remained to be done, to get forth from this accusing neighborhood, to plunge into a bath of London multitudes, and to reach, on the other side of day, that haven of safety and apparent innocence—his bed. One visitor had come:[441] at any moment another might follow and be more obstinate. To have done the deed, and yet not to reap the profit, would be too abhorrent a failure. The money, that was now Markheim’s concern; and as a means to that, the keys.

Here was a strong signal to speed up what was left to be done, to escape this judgmental area, to dive into the sea of London crowds, and to reach, on the other side of day, that safe haven of seeming innocence—his bed. One visitor had already arrived:[441] and at any moment another might show up and be more persistent. To have committed the act and not gain anything from it would be an unbearable failure. The money was now Markheim’s priority; and for that, he needed the keys.

He glanced over his shoulder at the open door, where the shadow was still lingering and shivering; and with no conscious repugnance of the mind, yet with a tremor of the belly, he drew near the body of his victim. The human character had quite departed. Like a suit half-stuffed with bran, the limbs lay scattered, the trunk doubled, on the floor; and yet the thing repelled him. Although so dingy and inconsiderable to the eye, he feared it might have more significance to the touch. He took the body by the shoulders, and turned it on its back. It was strangely light and supple, and the limbs, as if they had been broken, fell into the oddest postures. The face was robbed of all expression; but it was as pale as wax, and shockingly smeared with blood about one temple. That was, for Markheim, the one displeasing circumstance. It carried him back, upon the instant, to a certain day in a fishers’ village: a gray day, a piping wind, a crowd upon the street, the blare of brasses, the booming of drums, the nasal voice of a ballad singer; and a boy going to and fro, buried over head in the crowd and divided between interest and fear, until, coming out upon the chief place of concourse, he beheld a booth and a great screen with pictures, dismally designed, garishly colored: Brownrigg with her apprentice; the Mannings with their murdered guest; Weare in the death-grip of Thurtell; and a score besides of famous crimes. The thing was as clear as an illusion; he was once again that little boy; he was looking once again, and with the same sense of physical revolt, at these vile pictures; he was still stunned by the[442] thumping of the drums. A bar of that day’s music returned upon his memory; and at that, for the first time, a qualm came over him, a breath of nausea, a sudden weakness of the joints, which he must instantly resist and conquer.

He looked over his shoulder at the open door, where the shadow was still hanging around, trembling. He felt no conscious disgust, but his stomach churned as he approached his victim's

He judged it more prudent to confront than to flee from these considerations; looking the more hardily in the dead face, bending his mind to realize the nature and greatness of his crime. So little a while ago that face had moved with every change of sentiment, that pale mouth had spoken, that body had been all on fire with governable energies; and now, and by his act, that piece of life had been arrested, as the horologist, with interjected finger, arrests the beating of the clock. So he reasoned in vain; he could rise to no more remorseful consciousness; the same heart which had shuddered before the painted effigies of crime, looked on its reality unmoved. At best, he felt a gleam of pity for one who had been endowed in vain with all those faculties that can make the world a garden of enchantment, one who had never lived and who was now dead. But of penitence, no, not a tremor.

He thought it was wiser to face rather than run from these thoughts; he looked boldly at the lifeless face, working to understand the nature and magnitude of his crime. Just a little while ago, that face had changed with every emotion, that pale mouth had spoken, and that body had been full of energy; but now, because of his actions, that spark of life was halted, like a clock stopped by a hand inserting itself between the gears. He tried to reason through it, but he couldn't reach any deeper sense of remorse; the same heart that had flinched at painted images of crime now stared at its reality without feeling. At most, he felt a flicker of pity for someone who had been given all those abilities that could make the world magical, yet had never truly lived and was now gone. But as for regret, no, not even a shiver.

With that, shaking himself clear of these considerations, he found the keys and advanced towards the open door of the shop. Outside, it had begun to rain smartly; and the sound of the shower upon the roof had banished silence. Like some dripping cavern, the chambers of the house were haunted by an incessant echoing, which filled the ear and mingled with the ticking of the clocks. And, as Markheim approached the door, he seemed to hear, in answer to his own cautious tread, the steps of another foot withdrawing up the stair. The shadow still palpitated loosely on the threshold. He threw a ton’s weight of resolve upon his muscles, and drew back the door.

With that, clearing his mind of these thoughts, he found the keys and moved toward the open door of the shop. Outside, it had started to rain heavily; the sound of the downpour on the roof had broken the silence. The rooms of the house echoed like a dripping cave, filling the air and blending with the ticking of the clocks. As Markheim neared the door, he thought he heard, in response to his careful footsteps, the sound of another pair of footsteps retreating up the stairs. The shadow still flickered weakly on the threshold. He summoned a great deal of determination and pulled the door back.

The faint, foggy daylight glimmered dimly on the bare floor and stairs; on the bright suit of armor posted, halbert in hand, upon the landing; and on the dark wood-carvings, and framed pictures that hung against the yellow panels of the wainscot. So loud was the beating of the rain through all the house that, in Markheim’s ears, it began to be distinguished into many different sounds. Footsteps and sighs, the tread of regiments marching in the distance, the chink of money in the counting, and the creaking of doors held stealthily ajar, appeared to mingle with the patter of the drops upon the cupola and the gushing of the water in the pipes. The sense that he was not alone grew upon him to the verge of madness. On every side he was haunted and begirt by presences. He heard them moving in the upper chambers; from the shop, he heard the dead man getting to his legs; and as he began with a great effort to mount the stairs, feet fled quietly before him and followed stealthily behind. If he were but deaf, he thought, how tranquilly he would possess his soul! And then again, and hearkening with ever fresh attention, he blessed himself for that unresting sense which held the outposts and stood a trusty sentinel upon his life. His head turned continually on his neck; his eyes, which seemed starting from their orbits, scouted on every side, and on every side were half-rewarded as with the tail of something nameless vanishing. The four-and-twenty steps to the first floor were four-and-twenty agonies.

The dim, foggy daylight shimmered weakly on the bare floor and stairs; on the shiny suit of armor standing guard, halberd in hand, on the landing; and on the dark wood carvings and framed pictures that were hung against the yellow panels of the wainscot. The pounding of the rain throughout the house was so loud that, to Markheim’s ears, it began to separate into many different sounds. He heard footsteps and sighs, the sound of troops marching in the distance, the clinking of coins in the counting, and the creaking of doors held slightly ajar, which seemed to blend with the rhythm of the raindrops on the dome and the rush of water in the pipes. The feeling that he was not alone grew within him to the brink of madness. He felt surrounded by unseen presences. He could hear them moving in the upper rooms; from the shop, he sensed the dead man getting to his feet; and as he made the great effort to climb the stairs, footsteps quietly slipped away from him and followed him discreetly. If only he were deaf, he thought, how peacefully he could possess his soul! And then again, listening with renewed attention, he was grateful for that restless awareness that guarded the borders and stood as a faithful sentinel over his life. His head constantly turned on his neck; his eyes, which seemed to be popping out of their sockets, scanned every direction, and on all sides were half-rewarded as they caught glimpses of something unnameable disappearing. The twenty-four steps to the first floor were twenty-four agonies.

On that first story, the doors stood ajar, three of them like three ambushes, shaking his nerves like the throats of cannon. He could never again, he felt, be sufficiently immured and fortified from men’s observing eyes; he longed to be home, girt in by walls, buried among bedclothes, and invisible to all but God. And[444] at that thought he wondered a little, recollecting tales of other murderers and the fear they were said to entertain of heavenly avengers. It was not so, at least, with him. He feared the laws of nature, lest, in their callous and immutable procedure, they should preserve some damning evidence of his crime. He feared tenfold more, with a slavish, superstitious terror, some scission in the continuity of man’s experience, some wilful illegality of nature. He played a game of skill, depending on the rules, calculating consequence from cause; and what if nature, as the defeated tyrant overthrew the chess-board, should break the mould of their succession? The like had befallen Napoleon (so writers said) when the winter changed the time of its appearance. The like might befall Markheim: the solid walls might become transparent and reveal his doings like those of bees in a glass hive; the stout planks might yield under his foot like quicksands and detain him in their clutch; ay, and there were soberer accidents that might destroy him: if, for instance, the house should fall and imprison him beside the body of his victim; or the house next door should fly on fire, and the firemen invade him from all sides. These things he feared; and, in a sense, these things might be called the hands of God reached forth against sin. But about God himself he was at ease; his act was doubtless exceptional, but so were his excuses, which God knew; it was there, and not among men, that he felt sure of justice.

On that first night, the doors were partly open, three of them like traps, shaking his nerves like the roar of cannons. He felt he could never be safe enough from people’s prying eyes; he yearned to be home, surrounded by walls, buried under blankets, and invisible to everyone but God. And[444] at that thought, he wondered a bit, recalling stories of other murderers and the fear they supposedly had of divine punishment. That wasn’t the case for him. He was more afraid of the laws of nature, worried that, in their cold and relentless ways, they might keep some incriminating evidence of his crime. He feared even more, with a desperate, superstitious dread, some break in the continuity of human experience, some intentional violation of nature. He was playing a game of skill, relying on the rules, calculating outcomes from actions; what if nature, like a defeated tyrant, overturned the chessboard and disrupted their order? It happened to Napoleon (or so writers claimed) when winter arrived unexpectedly. Something similar could happen to Markheim: the solid walls might become transparent and expose his actions like bees in a glass hive; the sturdy floorboards could give way beneath him like quicksand, trapping him; indeed, there were more serious accidents that could ruin him: for instance, if the house collapsed, trapping him beside his victim; or if the house next door caught fire and firefighters swarmed in from every direction. These were his fears; in a way, they could be seen as the hands of God reaching out against sin. But when it came to God himself, he felt at ease; his act was certainly unusual, but so were his reasons, which God understood; it was there, not among people, that he felt certain of justice.

When he had got safe into the drawing-room, and shut the door behind him, he was aware of a respite from alarms. The room was quite dismantled, uncarpeted besides, and strewn with packing-cases and incongruous furniture; several great pier-glasses, in which he beheld himself at various angles, like an actor on a stage; many pictures, framed and unframed, standing, with[445] their faces to the wall; a fine Sheraton sideboard, a cabinet of marquetry, and a great old bed, with tapestry hangings. The windows opened to the floor; but by great good fortune the lower part of the shutters had been closed, and this concealed him from the neighbors. Here, then, Markheim drew in a packing-case before the cabinet, and began to search among the keys. It was a long business, for there were many; and it was irksome, besides; for, after all, there might be nothing in the cabinet, and time was on the wing. But the closeness of the occupation sobered him. With the tail of his eye he saw the door—even glanced at it from time to time directly, like a besieged commander pleased to verify the good estate of his defences. But in truth he was at peace. The rain falling in the street sounded natural and pleasant. Presently, on the other side, the notes of a piano were wakened to the music of a hymn, and the voices of many children took up the air and words. How stately, how comfortable was the melody! How fresh the youthful voices! Markheim gave ear to it smilingly, as he sorted out the keys; and his mind was thronged with answerable ideas and images; church-going children and the pealing of the high organ; children afield, bathers by the brookside, ramblers on the brambly common, kite-fliers in the windy and cloud-navigated sky; and then, at another cadence of the hymn, back again to church, and the somnolence of summer Sundays, and the high genteel voice of the parson (which he smiled a little to recall) and the painted Jacobean tombs, and the dim lettering of the Ten Commandments in the chancel.

When he finally made it into the living room and closed the door behind him, he felt a relief from his worries. The room was completely empty, with no carpet, filled with packing boxes and mismatched furniture; several large mirrors reflected him from different angles, like an actor on stage; many pictures, some framed and some not, stood with their backs to the wall; there was a nice Sheraton sideboard, a marquetry cabinet, and a big old bed with tapestry hangings. The windows reached down to the floor, but luckily the lower part of the shutters was closed, hiding him from the neighbors. So, Markheim pulled a packing case in front of the cabinet and started searching through the keys. It took a while since there were a lot of them, and it was frustrating because there might be nothing in the cabinet, and time was passing. But focusing on the task at hand helped him stay calm. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the door—sometimes glancing at it directly, like a commander checking on his defenses. But truthfully, he felt at ease. The rain falling outside sounded natural and soothing. Soon, he heard the notes of a piano playing a hymn, and the voices of many children joined in with the melody and lyrics. How grand, how comforting was that tune! How fresh the youthful voices! Markheim listened with a smile as he sorted through the keys, and his mind filled with matching ideas and images; children going to church, the booming sound of a grand organ; kids playing in the fields, swimmers by the stream, walkers on the thorny common, kite flyers in the windy, sky-filled clouds; and then, as the hymn's tune changed, back to church, and the sleepy afternoons of summer Sundays, the refined voice of the preacher (which made him smile a little to remember) and the painted Jacobean tombs, and the faint lettering of the Ten Commandments in the chancel.

And as he sat thus, at once busy and absent, he was startled to his feet. A flash of ice, a flash of fire, a bursting gush of blood, went over him, and then he stood transfixed and thrilling. A step mounted the[446] stair slowly and steadily, and presently a hand was laid upon the knob, and the lock clicked, and the door opened.

And as he sat there, both focused and lost in thought, he was suddenly jolted to his feet. A cold shiver, a wave of warmth, and a rush of adrenaline coursed through him, leaving him frozen and excited. Someone ascended the stairs slowly and deliberately, and soon a hand rested on the doorknob, the lock clicked, and the door swung open.

Fear held Markheim in a vice. What to expect he knew not, whether the dead man walking, or the official ministers of human justice, or some chance witness blindly stumbling in to consign him to the gallows. But when a face was thrust into the aperture, glanced round the room, looked at him, nodded and smiled as if in friendly recognition, and then withdrew again, and the door closed behind it, his fear broke loose from his control in a hoarse cry. At the sound of this the visitant returned.

Fear gripped Markheim tightly. He had no idea what was coming next—whether it would be the dead man rising, the official representatives of justice, or some random person walking in to send him to the gallows. But when a face appeared in the opening, scanned the room, looked at him, nodded, and smiled like they recognized him, then pulled back and closed the door, his fear erupted uncontrollably in a hoarse cry. At the sound of this, the visitor came back.

“Did you call me?” he asked, pleasantly, and with that he entered the room and closed the door behind him.

“Did you call me?” he asked, cheerfully, and with that, he stepped into the room and shut the door behind him.

Markheim stood and gazed at him with all his eyes. Perhaps there was a film upon his sight, but the outlines of the new-comer seemed to change and waver like those of the idols in the wavering candle-light of the shop; and at times he thought he knew him; and at times he thought he bore a likeness to himself; and always, like a lump of living terror, there lay in his bosom the conviction that this thing was not of the earth and not of God.

Markheim stood and stared at him intently. Maybe it was just a trick of his vision, but the figure of the newcomer seemed to shift and blur, like the shadows of the statues in the flickering candlelight of the shop. At times, he felt he recognized him, and at other moments, he thought the stranger resembled himself. But always, heavy in his chest, was the unsettling certainty that this being was neither from this world nor of God.

And yet the creature had a strange air of the commonplace, as he stood looking on Markheim with a smile; and when he added: “You are looking for the money, I believe?” it was in the tones of every-day politeness.

And yet the creature had a strange sense of ordinariness, as he stood looking at Markheim with a smile; and when he added, “You’re looking for the money, right?” it was in a tone of everyday politeness.

Markheim made no answer.

Markheim remained silent.

“I should warn you,” resumed the other, “that the maid has left her sweetheart earlier than usual and will soon be here. If Mr. Markheim be found in this house, I need not describe to him the consequences.”

“I should warn you,” the other continued, “that the maid has left her boyfriend earlier than usual and will be here soon. If Mr. Markheim is found in this house, I don’t need to explain to him what will happen next.”

“You know me?” cried the murderer.

“You know me?” shouted the murderer.

The visitor smiled. “You have long been a favorite of mine,” he said; “and I have long observed and often sought to help you.”

The visitor smiled. “You’ve been one of my favorites for a long time,” he said; “and I’ve watched you closely and often tried to help you.”

“What are you?” cried Markheim: “the devil?”

“What are you?” shouted Markheim. “The devil?”

“What I may be,” returned the other, “cannot affect the service I propose to render you.”

“What I might be,” the other replied, “doesn't change the help I plan to give you.”

“It can,” cried Markheim; “it does! Be helped by you? No, never; not by you! You do not know me yet; thank God, you do not know me!”

“It can,” shouted Markheim; “it does! Be helped by you? No, never; not by you! You don’t know me yet; thank God, you don’t know me!”

“I know you,” replied the visitant, with a sort of kind severity or rather firmness. “I know you to the soul.”

“I know you,” replied the visitor, with a kind of sternness or maybe firmness. “I know you to the core.”

“Know me!” cried Markheim. “Who can do so? My life is but a travesty and slander on myself. I have lived to belie my nature. All men do; all men are better than this disguise that grows about and stifles them. You see each dragged away by life, like one whom bravos have seized and muffled in a cloak. If they had their own control—if you could see their faces, they would be altogether different, they would shine out for heroes and saints! I am worse than most; my self is more overlaid; my excuse is known to me and God. But, had I the time, I could disclose myself.”

“Know me!” shouted Markheim. “Who really can? My life is just a mockery and a shame to who I truly am. I’ve lived in a way that contradicts my true nature. Everyone does; everyone is better than this facade that surrounds and suffocates them. You see them all being carried away by life, like someone who’s been grabbed and wrapped in a cloak. If they had their own control—if you could see their true faces, they would look completely different, showing themselves as heroes and saints! I’m worse than most; my true self is buried even deeper; I know my reasons, and so does God. But if I had the time, I could reveal who I really am.”

“To me?” inquired the visitant.

“To me?” asked the visitor.

“To you before all,” returned the murderer. “I supposed you were intelligent. I thought—since you exist—you would prove a reader of the heart. And yet you would propose to judge me by my acts! Think of it; my acts! I was born and I have lived in a land of giants; giants have dragged me by the wrists since I was born out of my mother—the giants of circumstance. And you would judge me by my acts! But can you not look within? Can you not understand that evil is hateful to me? Can you not see within me the[448] clear writing of conscience, never blurred by any wilful sophistry, although too often disregarded? Can you not read me for a thing that surely must be common as humanity—the unwilling sinner?”

“To you before all,” the murderer replied. “I thought you were smart. I figured—since you’re here—you’d be able to read the heart. And yet you want to judge me by my actions! Just think about it; my actions! I was born and have lived in a land of giants; giants have pulled me along since I came out of my mother—the giants of circumstance. And you would judge me by my actions! But can’t you look inside? Can’t you understand that evil disgusts me? Can’t you see within me the[448] clear writing of conscience, never clouded by any deliberate trickery, even though it’s often ignored? Can’t you see me for what is surely as common as humanity—the unwilling sinner?”

“All this is very feelingly expressed,” was the reply, “but it regards me not. These points of consistency are beyond my province, and I care not in the least by what compulsion you may have been dragged away, so as you are but carried in the right direction. But time flies; the servant delays, looking in the faces of the crowd and at the pictures on the hoardings, but still she keeps moving nearer; and remember, it is as if the gallows itself was striding towards you through the Christmas streets! Shall I help you; I, who know all? Shall I tell you where to find the money?”

“All of this is expressed very emotionally,” was the reply, “but it doesn’t concern me. These issues of consistency are not my responsibility, and I couldn’t care less about the reasons you were forced away, as long as you’re headed in the right direction. But time is running out; the servant is hesitating, looking at the faces in the crowd and the advertisements on the billboards, yet she keeps coming closer; and remember, it’s as if the gallows themselves are marching toward you through the festive streets! Shall I help you; I, who knows everything? Shall I tell you where to find the money?”

“For what price?” asked Markheim.

"For how much?" asked Markheim.

“I offer you the service for a Christmas gift,” returned the other.

“I’m giving you this service as a Christmas gift,” the other replied.

Markheim could not refrain from smiling with a kind of bitter triumph. “No,” said he, “I will take nothing at your hands; if I were dying of thirst, and it was your hand that put the pitcher to my lips, I should find the courage to refuse. It may be credulous, but I will do nothing to commit myself to evil.”

Markheim couldn't help but smile with a sort of bitter triumph. "No," he said, "I won't take anything from you; even if I were dying of thirst and it was your hand that brought the pitcher to my lips, I would find the strength to refuse. It may seem naive, but I won't do anything to tie myself to evil."

“I have no objection to a death-bed repentance,” observed the visitant.

“I don’t have any problem with a deathbed repentance,” said the visitor.

“Because you disbelieve their efficacy!” Markheim cried.

“Because you don't believe in their effectiveness!” Markheim shouted.

“I do not say so,” returned the other; “but I look on these things from a different side, and when the life is done my interest falls. The man has lived to serve me, to spread black looks under color of religion, or to sow tares in the wheat-field, as you do, in a course of weak compliance with desire. Now that he draws so near to his deliverance, he can add but one act of service—to[449] repent, to die smiling, and thus to build up in confidence and hope the more timorous of my surviving followers. I am not so hard a master. Try me. Accept my help. Please yourself in life as you have done hitherto; please yourself more amply, spread your elbows at the board; and when the night begins to fall and the curtains to be drawn, I tell you, for your greater comfort, that you will find it even easy to compound your quarrel with your conscience, and to make a truckling peace with God. I came but now from such a death-bed, and the room was full of sincere mourners, listening to the man’s last words: and when I looked into that face, which had been set as a flint against mercy, I found it smiling with hope.”

“I don’t say that,” the other replied. “But I see things differently, and when life is over, my interest fades. The man has lived to serve me, to cast dark glances under the guise of religion, or to plant weeds among the wheat, just like you, in a weak attempt to satisfy desires. Now that he’s close to his release, he has only one more service to provide—to repent, to die with a smile, and in doing so, to instill more confidence and hope in the more fearful of my remaining followers. I’m not such a hard master. Test me. Accept my help. Enjoy life as you have so far; enjoy it even more, stretch out at the table; and when night starts to fall and the curtains begin to close, I assure you that you’ll find it surprisingly easy to reconcile your differences with your conscience and make a compromising peace with God. I just came from such a deathbed, and the room was filled with genuine mourners, hanging on the man’s last words: and when I looked at that face, which had once been as hard as stone against mercy, I saw it smiling with hope.”

“And do you, then, suppose me such a creature?” asked Markheim. “Do you think I have no more generous aspirations than to sin, and sin, and sin, and, at last, sneak into heaven? My heart rises at the thought. Is this, then, your experience of mankind? or is it because you find me with red hands that you presume such baseness? and is this crime of murder indeed so impious as to dry up the very springs of good?”

“And do you really think of me like that?” asked Markheim. “Do you believe I have no higher dreams than to just sin over and over, and finally sneak into heaven? The idea makes my heart sink. Is this really your view of humanity? Or is it just because you see my blood-stained hands that you assume such a low opinion of me? Is this murder really so wicked that it completely drains away any good in me?”

“Murder is to me no special category,” replied the other. “All sins are murder, even as all life is war. I behold your race, like starving mariners on a raft, plucking crusts out of the hands of famine and feeding on each other’s lives. I follow sins beyond the moment of their acting; I find in all that the last consequence is death; and to my eyes, the pretty maid who thwarts her mother with such taking graces on a question of a ball, drips no less visibly with human gore than such a murderer as yourself. Do I say that I follow sins? I follow virtues also; they differ not by the thickness of a nail, they are both scythes for the reaping[450] angel of Death. Evil, for which I live, consists not in action but in character. The bad man is dear to me; not the bad act, whose fruits, if we could follow them far enough down the hurtling cataract of the ages, might yet be found more blessed than those of the rarest virtues. And it is not because you have killed a dealer, but because you are Markheim, that I offered to forward your escape.”

“Murder isn't anything special to me,” replied the other. “All sins are murder, just like all life is a battle. I see your kind like starving sailors on a raft, fighting over scraps from famine and feeding on each other’s lives. I look beyond the moment when sins are committed; I realize that in the end, it all leads to death. To me, the charming girl who defies her mother with those captivating charms over a question about a dance is just as stained with human blood as someone like you who commits murder. Do I say I focus on sins? I pay attention to virtues too; they differ only by the thickness of a nail, both are tools for the reaping[450] angel of Death. The evil I engage with doesn’t lie in actions, but in character. The bad person is precious to me; not the bad act, whose consequences, if traced far enough down the rushing waterfall of time, might turn out to be more blessed than those of the greatest virtues. And it’s not because you’ve killed a dealer, but because you’re Markheim, that I offered to help you escape.”

“I will lay my heart open to you,” answered Markheim. “This crime on which you find me is my last. On my way to it I have learned many lessons; itself is a lesson, a momentous lesson. Hitherto I have been driven with revolt to what I would not; I was a bond-slave to poverty, driven and scourged. There are robust virtues that can stand in these temptations; mine was not so: I had a thirst of pleasure. But to-day, and out of this deed, I pluck both warning and riches—both the power and a fresh resolve to be myself. I become in all things a free actor in the world; I begin to see myself all changed, these hands the agents of good, this heart at peace. Something comes over me out of the past; something of what I have dreamed on Sabbath evenings to the sound of the church organ, of what I forecast when I shed tears over noble books, or talked, an innocent child, with my mother. There lies my life; I have wandered a few years, but now I see once more my city of destination.”

“I will lay my heart open to you,” Markheim replied. “This crime you see me involved in is my last. Along the way, I’ve learned many lessons; this act itself is a significant lesson. Until now, I’ve been driven by rebellion toward things I didn’t want; I was a slave to poverty, pushed and punished. There are strong virtues that can withstand these temptations, but mine wasn’t one of them: I had a craving for pleasure. But today, from this act, I gain both a warning and wealth—both the power and a renewed determination to be true to myself. I will be a free agent in the world; I’m starting to see myself all transformed, these hands as the means of good, this heart at peace. Something from my past washes over me; something of what I’ve dreamed on Sunday evenings to the sound of the church organ, of what I envisioned when I cried over noble books or chatted, as an innocent child, with my mother. There lies my life; I’ve wandered for a few years, but now I see my destination city once again.”

“You are to use this money on the Stock Exchange, I think?” remarked the visitor; “and there, if I mistake not, you have already lost some thousands?”

“You're supposed to use this money in the Stock Exchange, right?” said the visitor. “And there, if I'm not mistaken, you’ve already lost a few thousand?”

“Ah,” said Markheim, “but this time I have a sure thing.”

“Ah,” said Markheim, “but this time I've got a guaranteed win.”

“This time, again, you will lose,” replied the visitor quietly.

“This time, again, you're going to lose,” replied the visitor quietly.

“Ah, but I keep back the half!” cried Markheim.

“Ah, but I hold back half of it!” cried Markheim.

“That also you will lose,” said the other.

"You're going to lose that too," said the other.

The sweat started upon Markheim’s brow. “Well, then, what matter?” he exclaimed. “Say it be lost, say I am plunged again in poverty, shall one part of me, and that the worst, continue until the end to override the better? Evil and good run strong in me, haling me both ways. I do not love the one thing, I love all. I can conceive great deeds, renunciations, martyrdoms; and though I be fallen to such a crime as murder, pity is no stranger to my thoughts. I pity the poor; who knows their trials better than myself? I pity and help them; I prize love, I love honest laughter; there is no good thing nor true thing on earth but I love it from my heart. And are my vices only to direct my life, and my virtues to lie without effect, like some passive lumber of the mind? Not so; good, also, is a spring of acts.”

The sweat started on Markheim's brow. “So, what does it matter?” he exclaimed. “Let’s say I lose everything, let’s say I’m back in poverty again; will the worst part of me keep overpowering the better part until the end? Both good and evil are strong in me, pulling me in different directions. I don’t just love one thing; I love everything. I can imagine great actions, sacrifices, martyrdoms; and even though I’ve sunk to something as terrible as murder, I still feel pity. I feel sorry for the poor; who understands their struggles better than I do? I sympathize with them and help them; I value love, I cherish genuine laughter; there’s not a single good or true thing on this earth that I don’t love wholeheartedly. And are my vices the only things that shape my life while my virtues just sit there uselessly, like some inactive clutter in my mind? Absolutely not; good is also a source of action.”

But the visitant raised his finger. “For six-and-thirty years that you have been in this world,” said he, “through many changes of fortune and varieties of humor, I have watched you steadily fall. Fifteen years ago you would have started at a theft. Three years back you would have blenched at the name of murder. Is there any crime, is there any cruelty or meanness, from which you still recoil?—five years from now I shall detect you in the fact! Downward, downward, lies your way; nor can anything but death avail to stop you.”

But the visitor raised his finger. “For thirty-six years you've been in this world,” he said, “through many ups and downs and changes in mood, I have watched you steadily decline. Fifteen years ago, you would have been shocked by theft. Three years ago, you would have flinched at the mention of murder. Is there any crime, any cruelty or unkindness, from which you still turn away?—in five years, I will catch you in the act! Your path leads downward, and only death can stop you.”

“It is true,” Markheim said huskily, “I have in some degree complied with evil. But it is so with all: the very saints, in the mere exercise of living, grow less dainty, and take on the tone of their surroundings.”

“It’s true,” Markheim said hoarsely, “I have, to some extent, given in to evil. But that happens to everyone: even the saints, just by living their lives, become less refined and start to reflect the vibe of their environment.”

“I will propound to you one simple question,” said the other; “and as you answer, I shall read to you your moral horoscope. You have grown in many things more lax; possibly you do right to be so; and at any account,[452] it is the same with all men. But granting that, are you in any one particular, however trifling, more difficult to please with your own conduct, or do you go in all things with a looser rein?”

“I have one straightforward question for you,” said the other; “and based on your answer, I'll tell you your moral horoscope. You have become more relaxed in many areas; maybe that's a good thing; and at least,[452] it’s true for everyone. But considering that, are you any more critical of your own actions in any specific way, no matter how minor, or do you let everything slide?”

“In any one?” repeated Markheim, with an anguish of consideration. “No,” he added, with despair, “in none! I have gone down in all.”

“In any one?” repeated Markheim, with a deep sense of anguish. “No,” he added, with despair, “in none! I have failed in all.”

“Then,” said the visitor, “content yourself with what you are, for you will never change; and the words of your part on this stage are irrevocably written down.”

“Then,” said the visitor, “be happy with who you are, because you'll never change; and the lines of your role on this stage are set in stone.”

Markheim stood for a long while silent, and indeed it was the visitor who first broke the silence. “That being so,” he said, “shall I show you the money?”

Markheim stood quietly for a long time, and it was actually the visitor who spoke up first. “In that case,” he said, “should I show you the money?”

“And grace?” cried Markheim.

"And grace?" shouted Markheim.

“Have you not tried it?” returned the other. “Two or three years ago, did I not see you on the platform of revival meetings, and was not your voice the loudest in the hymn?”

“Haven't you tried it?” the other responded. “A couple of years ago, didn't I see you at the revival meetings, and wasn't your voice the loudest in the hymn?”

“It is true,” said Markheim; “and I see clearly what remains for me by way of duty. I thank you for these lessons from my soul; my eyes are opened, and I behold myself at last for what I am.”

“It’s true,” Markheim said. “I can clearly see what my duty is now. I appreciate these lessons about my soul; my eyes are open, and I finally see myself for who I really am.”

At this moment, the sharp note of the door-bell rang through the house; and the visitant, as though this were some concerted signal for which he had been waiting, changed at once in his demeanor.

At that moment, the doorbell chimed loudly through the house, and the visitor, as if this were a prearranged signal he had been anticipating, immediately changed his attitude.

“The maid!” he cried. “She has returned, as I forewarned you, and there is now before you one more difficult passage. Her master, you must say, is ill; you must let her in, with an assured but rather serious countenance—no smiles, no overacting, and I promise you success! Once the girl within, and the door closed, the same dexterity that has already rid you of the dealer will relieve you of this last danger in your path. Thenceforward you have the whole evening—the whole[453] night, if needful—to ransack the treasures of the house and to make good your safety. This is help that comes to you with the mask of danger. Up!” he cried: “up, friend; your life hangs trembling in the scales: up, and act!”

“The maid!” he shouted. “She’s back, just like I warned you, and now you face another tricky situation. You need to tell her that her master is sick; let her in with a calm but serious expression—no smiles, no overacting, and I promise you’ll succeed! Once she’s inside and the door is closed, the same skill that helped you get rid of the dealer will help you with this last problem in your way. After that, you’ll have the whole evening—the whole[453] night if you need it—to search through the house for treasures and secure your safety. This is help that comes disguised as danger. Get up!” he shouted. “Get up, friend; your life is hanging in the balance: get up and take action!”

Markheim steadily regarded his counsellor. “If I be condemned to evil acts,” he said, “there is still one door of freedom open—I can cease from action. If my life be an ill thing, I can lay it down. Though I be, as you say truly, at the beck of every small temptation, I can yet, by one decisive gesture, place myself beyond the reach of all. My love of good is damned to barrenness; it may, and let it be! But I have still my hatred of evil; and from that, to your galling disappointment, you shall see that I can draw both energy and courage.”

Markheim studied his counselor intently. “If I'm stuck doing bad things,” he said, “there's still one way to be free—I can stop acting. If my life is worthless, I can give it up. Even if I’m, as you rightly say, swayed by every little temptation, I can still, with one bold move, put myself out of reach from all of it. My desire for good may be pointless; it can be, and so be it! But I still have my hatred of evil; and from that, to your deep frustration, you'll see that I can find both strength and bravery.”

The features of the visitor began to undergo a wonderful and lovely change: they brightened and softened with a tender triumph; and, even as they brightened, faded and dislimned. But Markheim did not pause to watch or understand the transformation. He opened the door and went downstairs very slowly, thinking to himself. His past went soberly before him; he beheld it as it was, ugly and strenuous like a dream, random as chance-medley—a scene of defeat. Life, as he thus reviewed it, tempted him no longer; but on the further side he perceived a quiet haven for his bark. He paused in the passage, and looked into the shop, where the candle still burned by the dead body. It was strangely silent. Thoughts of the dealer swarmed into his mind, as he stood gazing. And then the bell once more broke out into impatient clamor.

The visitor's features started to change in a beautiful and lovely way: they brightened and softened with a gentle triumph; and as they brightened, they also faded and dulled. But Markheim didn’t stop to observe or understand the transformation. He opened the door and slowly went downstairs, lost in thought. His past paraded before him; he saw it as it truly was, ugly and exhausting like a dream, random and chaotic—a scene of defeat. As he reflected on his life, it no longer tempted him; but on the other side, he saw a peaceful haven for his soul. He stopped in the hallway and looked into the shop, where the candle still burned beside the dead body. It was eerily silent. Thoughts of the dealer flooded his mind as he stood there staring. And then the bell rang out once again, impatiently clanging.

He confronted the maid upon the threshold with something like a smile.

He faced the maid at the door with what looked like a smile.

“You had better go for the police,” said he: “I have killed your master.”

“You should probably call the police,” he said. “I’ve killed your boss.”


FOOTNOTES:

[1] G. Stanley Hall, Adolescence, vol. II.

G. Stanley Hall, *Adolescence*, vol. II.

[2] Ibid.

[2] Same source.

[3] From “The First Christmas Tree,” by Henry Van Dyke. Copyright, 1897, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[3] From “The First Christmas Tree,” by Henry Van Dyke. Copyright, 1897, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[4] From “Evening Tales,” by Joel Chandler Harris. Copyright, 1893, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[4] From “Evening Tales,” by Joel Chandler Harris. Copyright, 1893, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[5] From “Sonny, a Christmas Guest,” by Ruth McEnery Stuart. Copyright, 1896, by The Century Co. Reprinted by special permission.

[5] From “Sonny, a Christmas Guest,” by Ruth McEnery Stuart. Copyright, 1896, by The Century Co. Reprinted by special permission.

[6] De Quincey, “Letters to a Young Man.”

[6] De Quincey, “Letters to a Young Man.”

[7] From “Christmas Eve on Lonesome,” by John Fox, Jr. Copyright, 1904, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[7] From “Christmas Eve on Lonesome,” by John Fox, Jr. Copyright, 1904, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[8] From Volume VI of the Biographical Edition of the Complete Works of James Whitcomb Riley, copyright, 1913. Used by special permission of the publishers, the Bobbs-Merrill Company.

[8] From Volume VI of the Biographical Edition of the Complete Works of James Whitcomb Riley, copyright, 1913. Used by special permission of the publishers, the Bobbs-Merrill Company.

[9] From “Under the Deodars,” by Rudyard Kipling. Copyright, 1899, by Rudyard Kipling. Reprinted by special permission of Doubleday, Page and Company.

[9] From “Under the Deodars,” by Rudyard Kipling. Copyright, 1899, by Rudyard Kipling. Reprinted by special permission of Doubleday, Page and Company.

[10] From “The Works of Edgar Allan Poe,” published by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[10] From "The Works of Edgar Allan Poe," published by Charles Scribner's Sons.

[11] From “Whirligigs,” by O. Henry. Copyright, 1910, by Doubleday, Page & Company. Reprinted by special permission of Doubleday, Page & Company.

[11] From “Whirligigs,” by O. Henry. Copyright, 1910, by Doubleday, Page & Company. Reprinted by special permission of Doubleday, Page & Company.

[12] From “College Years,” by Ralph D. Paine. Copyright, 1909, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[12] From “College Years,” by Ralph D. Paine. Copyright, 1909, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[13] From “Gallegher and Other Stories,” by Richard Harding Davis. Copyright, 1891, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[13] From “Gallegher and Other Stories,” by Richard Harding Davis. Copyright, 1891, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[14] Pronounced Cal-e-va-ras.

Pronounced Cal-e-va-ras.

[15] From “The Jumping Frog and Other Sketches,” by Mark Twain. Copyright, 1903, by Harper & Bros.

[15] From “The Jumping Frog and Other Sketches,” by Mark Twain. Copyright, 1903, by Harper & Bros.

[16] From “The Lady or the Tiger?” by Frank R. Stockton. Copyright, 1886, by Charles Scribner’s Sons. Copyright, 1914, by Marie Louise and Frances A. Stockton.

[16] From “The Lady or the Tiger?” by Frank R. Stockton. Copyright, 1886, by Charles Scribner’s Sons. Copyright, 1914, by Marie Louise and Frances A. Stockton.

[17] From “The Luck of Roaring Camp,” by Francis Bret Harte. Copyright, 1906, by Houghton Mifflin Company. Reprinted by special arrangement with Houghton Mifflin Company, the authorized publishers of Bret Harte’s works.

[17] From “The Luck of Roaring Camp,” by Francis Bret Harte. Copyright, 1906, by Houghton Mifflin Company. Reprinted by special arrangement with Houghton Mifflin Company, the authorized publishers of Bret Harte’s works.

[18] From “A New England Nun and Other Stories,” by Mary E. Wilkins Freeman. Copyright, 1891, by Harper & Bros. Reprinted by special permission.

[18] From “A New England Nun and Other Stories,” by Mary E. Wilkins Freeman. Copyright, 1891, by Harper & Bros. Reprinted by special permission.

[19] From “In Ole Virginia,” by Thomas Nelson Page. Copyright, 1887, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[19] From “In Ole Virginia,” by Thomas Nelson Page. Copyright, 1887, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[20] From “Old Creole Days,” by George W. Cable. Copyright, 1890, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[20] From “Old Creole Days,” by George W. Cable. Copyright, 1890, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[21] From “Love in Old Cloathes and Other Stories,” by H. C. Bunner. Copyright, 1896, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[21] From “Love in Old Clothes and Other Stories,” by H. C. Bunner. Copyright, 1896, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[22] From “The Inn of Tranquillity,” by John Galsworthy. Copyright, 1912, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[22] From “The Inn of Tranquillity,” by John Galsworthy. Copyright, 1912, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[23] From Scribner’s Magazine. August, 1914.

[23] From Scribner’s Magazine, August 1914.

[24] From “The Militants,” by Mary R. S. Andrews. Copyright, 1907, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[24] From “The Militants,” by Mary R. S. Andrews. Copyright, 1907, by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[25] From “The Merry Men and Other Tales and Fables,” by Robert Louis Stevenson, published by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

[25] From “The Merry Men and Other Tales and Fables,” by Robert Louis Stevenson, published by Charles Scribner’s Sons.

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE:

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE:

—Obvious print and punctuation errors were corrected.

—Obvious printing and punctuation mistakes were fixed.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!